Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Through the darkness of the night, a bizarrely shaped silhouette could be seen jumping from treetop to treetop. The speed of said silhouette was nothing to scoff at, a real "blink-and-you'll-miss-it"  type phemomenon.

The identity of the silhouette was beyond imagination, with the context only understood by the silhouette itself. In reality, a young girl had been carrying four other people within her arms while jumping at high speeds and precision, despite hardly being able to see. This was thanks to her natural abilities as a vampire, and the one telling her where to jump to and from was a magician that had temporarily been acting as the vampires' eyes.

Immediately after the conclusion of a battle that nearly cost their lives, two of the people that the vampire had carried had fallen unconscious, the other two hanging on for dear life. At last, the quintet landed in front a western-style house surrounded by trees in the dead of night.

Flandre: "Here we are."

She kneeled down and gently opened her arms, to ensure that the unconscious allies in her arms wouldn't fall to further harm after her descent. The two that were awake slid off the awkward formation that was forced to be made thanks to her size limitations.

Alice: "Thank you."

She crawled on her knees, her legs still injured from the previous fight. A girl of similar height to Flandre, with blonde hair and a torn red skirt, came to her aid, putting Alice's arm around her.

Medicine: "Where should we put Keine and Mystia?"

Alice: "My bed is only big enough for one of them, the other needs to go on my couch. I don't exactly plan on sleeping tonight, but for you two..."

Flandre: "I'm tired, but not sleepy. I more or less remember your house's layout, so I'll bring them in."

Alice nodded, and Flandre picked up the two girls off the grass and walked towards Alice's door. When she attempted to open it, however, the door was locked. She was a little annoyed at herself for forgetting something so obvious, but she heard the sound of scooting behind her and looked behind herself.

With her arm around Medicine's shoulder, Alice held a key in her other hand stretched out to Flandre.

Alice: "You forgot to wait for me to give you this..."

Flandre scowled as she took the key from Alice's hand and used it to unlock the door.

The house of Alice Margatroid was not exactly what one would call neat or well-organized. 

Dolls were strewn throughout her home, being able to be found just about anywhere. They moved about through the air, connected on nearly invisible thin strings. Their movements independent of Alice’s own contributed to the feeling that they had sentience.

Several bookshelves could be found throughout her home. However, within nearly each row there were one or two books that were missing, making them look like rows of teeth that had a few knocked out. These books were open at various other places throughout Alice’s home, such as desks or nightstands. 

The actual floors and dusting were properly managed, at least. It appeared as though she had a consciousness for that type of cleanliness. Thus, the house was eerie in its contents moreso than its dirtiness. 

Flandre: "..."

When she had woken up here, she saw these things, but had next to no time to fully process them. Now that she had a greater understanding for Alice’s character, however, a different feeling washed over her upon seeing them. 

Flandre carried Keine to Alice’s bed where she had awoken just a few days ago and laid her to rest there, pulling the covers over her. She laid Mystia to rest on the aforementioned couch nearby the entrance of the house, close to a fireplace. 

At the same time, Alice had crawled her way into the room aided by Medicine and sat down against the wall, holding her legs. The western, hardwood floor was unpleasant against her knees, but it simply had to be dealt with. 

Alice: "Thank you, Medicine. You can rest now, I’ll be fine."

Medicine: "...Alright."

She released her arm from around her and moved away while stifling a yawn.

Medicine: "I’m exhausted..."

Alice: "I can’t really offer you much for comfort, though..."

Medicine: "I slept in the dirt for months, so it’s alright."

Alice raised her eyebrows in worry for the young doll youkai who had never had a comfortable place to sleep, but sighed in acceptance.

Alice: "Do you want to take a bath first? It’s behind the kitchen."

Medicine: "...Yeah."

She had never taken a proper bath before either, relying on the nearby river or the rain for cleanliness. Medicine had always been one to care deeply for her cleanliness, so her face turned more pink with blush at the opportunity. This was something she did not want to admit, starting to fidget with herself before leaving.

Medicine: "Thanks."

She left the room, leaving Alice by her lonesome. At least, she would be if Flandre had not been sitting in the corner of the room, observing the conversation.

Alice: "..?"

Alice looked to the corner where Flandre was, who was glaring at her with a difficult-to-read expression.

Flandre: "I need to ask you something."

Worry swept over Alice oncemore. Their conversation from earlier that evening which had turned sour had never properly concluded, being interrupted by the assassin Seiga Kaku.

Flandre had developed a distrust to Alice which she swore to gain a conclusion on.

And so she braced for the worst, internally cursing out Flandre for being so persistent on attempting to continue it even now.

Flandre: "A bath... what is that?"

Subconsciously, Alice widened her eyes and mouth in response to this. 

Alice: "...Huh?"

...

Medicine’s bath was a short one. Despite wanting to savor it, she was exhausted and wanted to avoid falling asleep in the bath. So after merely a few moments of bathing, she felt satisfied, dried herself off, washed her clothes, hung them up to dry and left.

She confirmed with Alice that she could borrow one of her, albiet oversized nightgowns to sleep with, made herself cozy in a corner of the house, and fell asleep almost immediately.

Alice had admired Medicine for her resilience and lack of pickiness.

Alice: "And here I thought she’d be the picky type, but she just fit herself in the corner between the bookshelf and the wall and passed out."

She stifled a slight giggle to herself, before hearing a loud noise. She identified the source of the sound being the bathroom, and she crawled her way over to it with a worried look on her face. 

Knocking twice, she asked through the door "Flandre? Is everything okay?"

Previously, when Flandre had asked her to explain what a bath was, this was the response Alice gave.

Alice: "It’s a relaxing activity to wash away all your dirt and prepare you for bed. You sink yourself in water and wash with soap. Ah, but the water is important. Will that be ok?"

Flandre: "It should be fine as long as it’s decently still. I’ll go take a bath now."

Alice: "Ah, but you have to wait for Medicine to finish! It’s not nice to intrude on someone while they’re bathing!"

After that, Flandre rather impatiently waited for Medicine to finish, and after that it was her turn. However, it seemed as though she had already encountered some trouble.

Flandre: "Well..! The water’s all hot!!"

Alice: "But it’s supposed to be warm. Is that an issue?"

Flandre: "No, but... you should have told me!"

Alice wasn’t exactly sure how to respond to this, opting to stay silent and let her figure it out. But this also immediately was interrupted by yet another loud sound from the bathroom. 

Alice: "What now?!"

Flandre: "I slipped!"

Alice’s bath was a not-deep, not-large rectangle carved into the ground lined with smooth stone. It was not unlikely for one to lose their balance in such conditions.

Alice grumbled to herself slightly due to Flandre’s antics.

Flandre: "Alice?"

Alice: "What?"

Flandre: "How exactly are you supposed to wash the dirt like this?"

Alice ruffled her eyebrows and narrowed her eyss in confusion, replying back with "Like what?"

Flandre: "With my clothes still on."

Upon hearing those words, Alice drew out a long sigh and slumped her head over. It was now that the realization had hit her that Flandre had completely lacked common sense.

She had been a fool to attempt to gain answers out of her. 

Alice: "...Permission to enter the bathroom?"

Flandre: "..? But it’s your own bathroom."

Interpreting that as a ‘yes’, Alice quickly started to change. A few moments later, she opened the door and crawled her way inside.

Flandre: "What are you doing?! Why are you naked?!"

Alice: "Are you stupid? You’re supposed to take off your clothes before you bathe! I’m not even naked, I have a towel!"

Flandre grumbled to herself as she was trying to find a way to reply. 

Flandre: "Well..! Well..!!"

Alice sighed to herself, wondering why she was stooping down to her level.

Alice: "If you don’t know how to bathe, how did you stay clean all this time? Did you just wipe down, or something?"

This comment caused Flandre to cease her fruitless attempts at keeping her pride.

Flandre: "Wipe down..?"

Alice: "Ah, nevermind. Grab a towel and hang your clothes to dry. I won’t look."

Flandre: "...Fine."

She narrowed her eyes but reluctantly complied, joining Alice in the bath afterwards. The two sat on opposite sides, not quite looking at each other. An awkward atmosphere started to fill the room. 

Flandre: "...Hey."

Alice: "?"

After a good amount of tension, Flandre spoke once more. Her voice more feminine and soft compared to earlier when she was squabbling with Alice.

Flandre: "Didn’t you say baths are a solo activity? Why did you join me here?"

Alice: "Well, because I clearly couldn't even trust you to take a bath on your own!"

Flandre: "I see."

She stared down into the water, looking somewhat sullen. Alice raised her eyebrows in worry when she noticed this, frowning slightly. She began to wonder to herself if she had gone too far with scolding Flandre. Or perhaps she still felt uneasy over what had happened earlier that night. Given the cause it would be natural for Flandre to be feeling uncomfortable around her right now.

Or perhaps, she simply wanted to be alone.

Alice: "...Should I leave you be?"

Flandre nibbled at her lip a little as she narrowed her eyes, still looking down into the water. She fidgeted a little with her hair.

Flandre: "N-No, I think... You don't have to."

Alice: "Are you sure?"

Flandre: "..."

As Flandre hadn't said anything, Alice began to prepare to leave the bath. However, she was prevented from leaving as Flandre had suddenly grabbed onto her arm as she was about to pull herself out, still refusing to look at Alice.

Alice, at this moment, had no idea what to make of this situation. Why was Flandre suddenly acting bashful? She frowned slightly in worry, slowly moving back down to where she was.

Flandre's lips quivered for a brief moment, but that ended immediately. Her eyebrows came together to form a look of determination, and she looked directly at Alice.

Flandre: "Just because we lost one person we could rely on doesn't mean I'll let another be lost!"

Alice, having no idea what to make of what she just heard, raised an eyebrow slightly in confusion, letting out a small "Eh?"

Flandre: "From now on, you're my hostage! Got it? I definitely haven't forgiven you yet, but I won't let you out of my sight!"

She reached out and pointed her finger at Alice's face, her own filled with determination. But in response, Alice could only let out a "Pfft" and giggle to herself. Flandre did not like this response.

Flandre: "What?! What's so funny?!"

Alice revealed a smile as she took her hand off of her mouth.

Alice: "No, nothing. I just think you're cute when you're like this."

Flandre: "!!!! What's that even supposed to mean?!"

Her face grew more pink at this unexpected comment, and she continued shoving her face at Alice's face and yelling at her as punishment. In truth however, had Alice not diffused the mood, it was likely that Flandre would have taken out her frustration onto her. While this had likely been the best solution, for now, all that had been done was kick the can down the road.

As they were exiting the bath after a few minutes, deciding they were clean, Alice caught a glimpse of a knife attached to a band that Flandre had set aside by her clothes. It was something that Medicine had not mentioned when informing her about the events that had happened in the Scarlet Devil Mansion while at Yuuka's house, and she didn't pay much attention to it in the short time it was in her sight.

Alice's intentions were to probe into her curiosity, however, she was unable to accomplish this. She felt a force of pure malice take grasp of her heart, invisible to all but herself. It was an all-too-familiar sensation, and she struggled to keep balance on her arms and legs as its presence grew closer.

'Alice': "That knife, doesn't it make you uneasy?"

An apparition of her younger form, during her time spent in the Demon Realm, Makai, took form behind Alice. She tried to ignore it, looking forward and keeping a stern face. But the apparition was too persistent.

'Alice': "You don't want to think about it, huh? Want to just let that part of your past be forgotten?"

She taunted her older self, looking down at her from behind with her arms crossed. An open grimoire floated in the air by her chest.

Alice: "Please, be quiet..."

She said this under her breath so only the apparition could hear, but Flandre, who had been drying off and changing into a nightgown, had picked up on a sound and turned to face Alice.

'Alice': "Just how long do you think your secrets will stay safe? You couldn't hide it from yourself, you couldn't hide it from the Yama, and you couldn't even hide it from that girl who barely remembered her name. Just watching you makes me sad."

Alice: "Please be quiet, please be quiet, PLEASE BE QUIET!"

Her eyes hidden by her hair, Alice had screamed that out to Flandre's utter confusion. She quickly grabbed hold of her grimoire, which was nearby, and crawled out of the room. Flandre, who had been watching her, didn't know how to react. But she decided to stay silent.

When Flandre had exited the room, Alice was already back in her usual clothes, sat against the unlit fireplace. A doll had bought her a cup of tea which she held in one hand, the other resting on her grimoire situated on her lap.

She looked up at Flandre with a slight forced smile, which Flandre did not respond to.

Flandre: "You're really not planning to sleep?"

Alice: "I've spent many sleepless nights on low energy, so it's not much of a big deal. Besides, it helps to have someone keep watch, isn't it? You never know when the next attack will come around."

Flandre narrowed her eyes at this, but shrugged her shoulders and sighed with a "Suit yourself."

She looked over at where Medicine was sleeping, in the corner of a bookshelf and the wall. Alice, who seemed to have read Flandre's thoughts, issued an apology.

Alice: "...I don't really have much elsewhere to sleep, so you'll have to make do with anywhere you find comfortable if you plan to sleep."

Flandre: "You didn't even give her a blanket?"

Alice: "Well... she already seemed plenty comfortable like that and fell asleep immediately. If this kind of thing happens more often, though, I can make everyone some. Though, I'd rather we don't turn my house into a base of operations..."

It was unknown if Flandre had even heard this, as she walked to a small table by the couch Mystia was sleeping on and crawled under it without responding to Alice.

Flandre: "I'm going to sleep. Goodnight."

Alice: "A-Ah. Goodnight..."

Flandre had put herself in a cat like position and closed her eyes to sleep. The house became deathly quiet, only the sounds of breathing and string moving could be heard. Alice cast her eyes downward as her thumbs played with the edges of the paper in her grimoire, focusing in on her mind.

She stared a hole through the front of her sealed grimoire, its title covered by the ribbon that encapsuled it. 

Alice: "Just how long will I keep my secrets before they unravel, huh..."

When she set her teacup down, she noticed it had a slight crack running down the middle. Hot liquid gently streamed out of it onto the floor and her dress.

Chapter Text

Morning came, yet no sunlight came through the windows that Alice had taken care to cover with curtains. Regardless, Medicine naturally awoke and sleepily rubbed her eyes, looking around. Alice, as she observed, was calmly looking down while knitting something. A great deal of dolls had surrounded her person as she sat, but the room was silent save for the faint sound of breathing from the still-sleeping Mystia and Flandre.

Medicine: "Good morning..."

She yawned as she sat up, Alice not replying back to her. Or even noticing her at all. Medicine ruffled her eyebrows and repeated her declaration of awakening, again to no response.

It was then she noticed what Alice was knitting, what seemed to be large quilts or blankets. She also saw a sturdy wooden stick next to her with a bend on top, most likely to be used as a cane.

Medicine: "A cane and blankets? Is she planning to have us stay here..?"

She put her hand to her chin and spoke up as she tried to stand, but she stumbled. Despite her rest, her body was still significantly fatigued due to the earlier fighting she had endured. This was something that Alice actually had noticed, putting down her work and turning to look at Medicine.

Alice: "Ah, Medicine, good morning. Did you just wake up?"

Medicine: "...Yeah."

She picked herself back up and noticed Alice's slight smile. To her, it seemed somewhat forced.

Medicine: "So you really didn't sleep all night?"

Alice: "Well, someone had to keep guard, didn't they? I was able to be productive as well."

Medicine didn't reply, instead turning her eyes to the still-sleeping Mystia. Considerable worry overtook her face.

Medicine: "She'll... wake up soon, right?"

Alice: "...Most likely. Would you like to eat some breakfast?"

Seeing nothing better to do while they waited, Medicine nodded and accepted the offer. Using her cane that she got from somewhere, along with the assistance of her dolls, Alice was able to pick herself up and walk over to the kitchen without as much strain on her injured legs.

When she got to the kitchen, Alice suddenly paused and turned back to ask Medicine a question.

Alice: "Medicine, what do you usually eat for breakfast?"

Medicine: "My body constantly absorbs poison from the flower field, so I don't have to eat much."

She said that as she looked up casually, after changing back into her regular clothes. Alice chuckled awkwardly to herself in response.

Alice: "A-Ah..."

Medicine: "But I can still eat normal food. I'm not picky."

Alice replied with a "That's good, then." and began to make breakfast for the two of them. In the end, she made rice balls with some vegetables on the side for the two of them to eat.

Medicine quietly stared down as she ate her food. Her skill with chopsticks was quite poor, so she had to struggle with that. Seeing this sad display of dexterity made Alice break the silence that had been kept between the two.

Alice: "Do you... need help?"

Medicine: "No, it's okay. I don't need any help."

She frustratedly continued to try and fail at picking up the rice, eventually culminating in her dropping one of said chopsticks.

Medicine: "Ah-"

Some sadness overtook Medicine's face as she watched the results of her clumsiness. She tried to reach down to pick it up, but was too short and couldn't reach. Alice had one of her dolls bring her another pair of chopsticks.

Medicine bashfully looked up at Alice as she accepted the offer, replying with a hesitated "Th-Thanks..."

The two did not speak much over their breakfast aside from that. Medicine was able to secure enough control over her chopsticks to messily finish the rest of her food, which took her an extra 5 minutes compared to Alice who had gone to wash the dirty dishes. Afterwards, Flandre woke up as well.

Sleepily stifling a yawn, Flandre didn't say "good morning", only looking around as she rubbed her eyes. Still, the other two noticed her awakening.

Medicine: "Good morning, Flan."

Alice: "Ah, Flandre. Good morning."

Flandre: "Aah. Hi."

She picked herself up and looked behind herself at the still sleeping Mystia.

Flandre: "So she's still asleep..."

Despite having slept the longest out of the five, Mystia was still soundly asleep on the couch. Not only that, but she had not moved at all from where Flandre had put her last night. Though she was still alive, it is most certainly a cause for greater concern. It could be inferred that Keine was in a similar state.

When Flandre looked down at Mystia, everyone felt the same concern. The expressions on everyones faces hardened as a similar thought coursed through all of them.

Medicine: "Yesterday's fight was extra hard on them, I suppose..."

A face of worry washed over Medicine. Though she had little interaction with Mystia, she felt some tinges of sadness upon seeing the colossal wounds that were inflicted on her, along with Keine.

Alice: "But we can't simply let them stay like that."

Due to the excessive injuries and loss of blood that both had suffered, it was not unlikely they would fall into a coma. It would be a major blow, not just to their fighting capabilities, but also to their friendships. And at the same time, it would actively threaten the safety of themselves and Gensokyo.

Danger would surely be waiting around the corner at any opportunity - that was what the fight against the dark Flandre and Seiga, as well as against the cat trio, had taught them.

And so, partially out of those interests, and also a desire to ease their suffering, while it would be preferable if they were allowed to rest without needing to fight anymore, the only option was to get them fixed up.

Flandre: "But what do we do about it?"

The biggest issue was, putting aside Medicine's rudimentary skill, there was only one known proper medic within Gensokyo. And a shiver ran down each of the girls' spines as they realized who it was that they had to pay a visit to.

Flandre: "Ugh..."

Given her history with her, it was unsurprising why she had groaned. But Medicine had no idea what happened between Flandre and Alice, and Eirin. But she had her own reason for frowning at the idea.

Medicine: "She gives me the creeps..."

Alice: "Medicine, you know the doctor?"

The two turned to look at each other in mild confusion.

Medicine: "...Yes, we're something of business partners, I suppose. She comes by every month to buy poison off of me."

Alice mouthed the word "Buys?" to herself in slight confusion, as Medicine would have no real need for money, but let her continue talking anyway.

Medicine: "Anyways, it's a bit of a long story, but if you two had a problem with her I don't imagine she would cause problems for you if I'm there."

Flandre: "We beat her once before, so she'll hopefully have gotten the message. But I won't hesitate if she tries anything funny."

With that, Flandre cracked her knuckles and prepared to pick up Mystia, but was interrupted before she could.

Alice: "Hold on. We can't just go to the human village just like that."

Flandre turned back to face Alice, who had still been sitting on the floor, in confusion.

Alice: "If we just enter as so, the villagers would immediately be suspicious. The destruction from the fight against the doctor, followed by the disappearance of Keine, probably has the entire village paranoid. If a bunch of unknown youkai show up, they'll probably give all of us a hard time. I imagine any youkai in the village who are publicly known are already facing difficulties, in fact."

A couple of things struck Flandre as odd, but she decided to focus on one specific thing.

Flandre: "Keine? Why would they be paranoid over Keine in particular?"

Alice: "I suppose I haven't told you before, but Keine isn't just some self-righteous woman who joined us after picking a fight. She's a beloved teacher and principal of the only human school in Gensokyo, and the foremost defender of the village. Needless to say, she's very popular."

Flandre flattened her eyebrows at this, responding with "So why can't we just show up saying we've got her and need her repaired?"

Alice sighed in response, calling Flandre a dummy and shaking her head while crossing her arms.

Alice: "That would just draw more unwanted attention to us and raise their paranoid even more. We'd have to be covert about it."

Flandre: "Covert? How?"

Alice narrowed her eyes and made a smug smile.

Alice: "With disguises."

...

As it so happened, Alice's room had a wide variety of junk and miscellanious objects stored away. When she revealed her 'stash' to the two girls with her, she added the side comment "I knew they would come in useful one day." This was only met with confused reactions.

Nevertheless, setting out in the middle of the day, Flandre equipped one of Alice's elaborate dresses, though re-fitted for her size, over her regular clothing that covered up her wings. She had her umbrella quickly fixed by Alice. And lastly, a hooded addon was put on her head to protect her from the sunlight and to avoid exposure. This combination of clothing that made Flandre look like a victorian-era lady made her grumble and complain, though Alice insisted it was merely a temporary measure.

Alice, meanwhile, changed her clothing to be pink, and found herself a wheelchair to travel in. Her grimoire lay in her lap as she moved around in it, though it prompted Flandre to ask why she had not taken it out earlier. Alice simply dismissed it as "I don't need it."

Medicine hardly needed any changes aside from clothing repairs, already being someone who didn't obviously look like a youkai at first glance and being someone whos appearance wasn't known. However, before they left, Alice had told her to "keep the ominous aura around her in check," to which Medicine had absolutely no idea what she was talking about.

Alice, in addition, found a wheelbarrow in her storage in which Mystia and Keine were put into. A layer of miscellanious goods covered them, in addition to a tarp for security. Each of these preparations took under half an hour to prepare with Alice and her dolls' handiwork.

Though, needless to say, these preparations were deeply uncomfortable amongst the other two.

Flandre: "Didn't you say this was a 'covert operation' or something? We look completely out of place!"

Flandre, who was both holding the wheelbarrow and the umbrella, complained loudly to Alice who was being driven by her dolls, Medicine walking beside her.

Alice: "Are you still hung up over those clothes? I told you, it's just a temporary measure. Perhaps I should have given you the yukata instead..?"

She looked up, feigning innocence as she put her finger on her lip.

Flandre: "Did you even hear me?! We stick out like sore thumbs!!"

Alice: "It'll be fine. Have some trust in me for on-"

Suddenly having realized what she was saying, she cut herself off and changed her expression.

Alice: "A-Anyways, it shouldn't be an issue. Enigmatic people aren't unusual there, as long as we don't out ourselves as youkai."

Flandre continued grumbling and complaining to herself, however Medicine didn't get involved, instead becoming lost in her own thoughts as she stared down at the road while walking.

Medicine: "The human village, is it..."

A certain nervousness bubbled up within Medicine's stomach. Since the day she had been abandoned, she had not once voluntarily sought out to see a human, let alone a dense multitude of them like a village. She had no idea what to expect, but feared only the worst.

She grimaced to herself as various possibilities flooded her mind. What if they had been outed as youkai? What if the turbulence in the village was worse than Alice had imagined? What if Eirin decided to go against Flandre and Alice once again? In such a scenario, Medicine would be forced to reveal the 'true' Medicine within her - the one that she had attempted to repress.

She shook her head to try to rid herself of the thoughts, though that, of course, proved unsuccessful. How could they go away, after all? Humans to her were simply too much of an unknown factor, too quick to change their minds on something. They were all essentially a ticking time bomb, waiting to explode onto her. When that happens, what else could she do but reveal the true Medicine Melancholy to them? It would be the only choice.

That was what she told herself. That it would be the only thing that could be done.

Oblivious to Medicine's internal troubles, Flandre quietly looked around the area. The immediate surroundings of the dirt path they were taking were quite flat and barren, only holding grass and a few flower batches until interrupted by a significant landmark. However, it seemed that no matter what, two colossal objects stood out no matter where one was within Gensokyo.

First, to the east, was a large mountain that soared into the heavens. And to the west, directly opposite of Alice's group and the human village, was a tree that, though not quite as tall, was extremely impressive in its own right. It was multiple orders taller and thicker than everything that had surrounded it, spreading its foliage out an impressive distance.

Now being able to take a proper look at these two and being able to ponder them, Flandre decided it would be worth asking about them.

Flandre: "So, uh..."

She pointed out at the two landmarks.

Flandre: "About those two large things, can you tell me about them?"

Alice made a slight smile to herself before replying, in response to the innocuous question.

Alice: "The one on the right is the Youkai Mountain. It's mostly dominated by tengu and kappa, though various gods live there as well. A few years ago, an entire shrine was moved up there. There are a couple other facts, but I'll spare you all that right now. All you have to know is it's an important site for humans and youkai alike."

Flandre nodded along to Alice as she continued explaining.

Alice: "And the big tree right there is called 'The Moon Tree,' because it seems to stretch out to the moon. It's the only oak tree despite being surrounded by 'The Bamboo Forest of the Lost.' Rumor has it that if you try to approach it, spirits will guide you away. Nobody has ever been able to get to it."

Flandre: "..? Can't you just fly to it?"

Flandre looked over at Alice, puzzled. But Alice flattened her eyebrows as she answered.

Alice: "Mm... Apparently if you try to fly close to it, you get hotter and hotter, and you won't be able to take it anymore. But I don't really understand. It's just something that served as a symbol for Gensokyo."

Flandre: "I- I see..."

She wasn't completely satisfied with this answer, but decided to leave it for now. She made a mental note to herself to try to listen in on anything that might mention it, and ceased her questions for the time being.

...

A short few minutes later, the group had arrived at an entrance to the human village. Contrary to Medicine and Alice's expectations, however, it was far from being in a state of panic that would threaten any suspicious youkai-looking person out. Instead, it was merely that the average villager seemed to look more worried than usual. A frown adorned more people than one would expect, and there was not quite the usual bustle and noise one would expect from midday. Still, life continued on.

Flandre nudged Alice's arm, taunting her.

Flandre: "Hey, genius. Nothing's wrong."

Alice: "It still makes sense to come prepared. Let's just move forward."

Flandre sighed and continued walking on, with Medicine remaining silent as she looked around.

She had never seen so many humans in one place. Almost all her memories pre-youkaihood were quite foggy and episodic, so she had little experience seeing this many. Though it was hardly more than 30, it seemed as though there were hundreds outside. Though almost nobody noticed the trio, it felt as though they were all staring at her. Thousands of eyes, staring through her. Judging her. Looking down on her.

She couldn't stand it. Her hands balled up into fists, trembling. She couldn't stand them. Those humans, acting so high and mighty when all they do is trample on others. Why did she have to care about them? For what purpose did she have to keep herself restrained? How would those disgusting people see when Medicine's poison ruptured their organs from the inside? How about she just showed them no-

A great force hit Medicine's head, causing her to stumble forward and hold her head as she turned around, her train of thought completely disrupted. When she turned around, Alice was looking at her with disappointment.

Alice: "You smell."

Medicine: "...? Huh?"

Confusion took over her feelings of malice, and she mellowed out and stayed quiet.

Completely ignoring her, Alice continued talking about something completely unrelated.

Alice: "I can't drive myself with dolls anymore. Would you please take me from here?"

Something about the polite tone in which Alice had said that annoyed Medicine a little, but she shrugged it off and went behind Alice to push her wheelchair forward, deciding it was for the best to be as hidden as possible from everyone.

As it so happened, Medicine as the shortest one in the group found it quite uncomfortable to push Alice forward, but she persisted onwards. Looking around as they went on, it became clear that the overall mood of the village had grown more solemn than usual, even to someone who had no experiences of being here before. Moody faces could be seen on nearly everyone walking along.

Flandre: "Just how influential was Keine..."

At last, they had arrived where the fight against Eirin had been held. Distinctly fewer people than usual were seen, despite having been one of the main streets of the village. Large amounts of damage across the ground and houses were still visible, however the office Eirin had used was mostly patched up. The group stopped for a short moment to observe the damage.

Alice: "Come on, let's keep going. It's right there."

Moving again, the three went along, finally entering Eirin's clinic. A large sign labeled "Eintei - Dr. Yagokoro's Pharmacy & Health Clinic" hung over it.

Inside, they were greeted by a familiar face.

Reisen: "Gooooooo~od morning!! Welcome to Dr. Yagokoro's office! She'll be right with you in a moment, but I'll first need you to tell me what exactly is the matter. Who is it? The girl with the pretty dress, with the suspicious wheelbarrow? The one hiding behind the wheelchair? Ooh, it's probably the lovely lady right here in the wheelchair, isn't it? Not to worry, Dr. Yagokoro will have you walking again in no time!"

The over-enthusiastic rabbit immediately got out of the receptionist's chair and headed over to grab and hold Alice's hand, looking at her with a smile to the discomfort of the trio. Still, it seemed that she had not recognized them from the previous fight and shown malice, which was an undeniable victory.

Eirin: "Now, now, Udonge. It's all right. Take it easy on the poor girl."

A tall woman in a blue-and-red dress with a lab coat over it entered the room, her hand on the wall. She looked through her glasses at the visitors and made a slight smile to herself.

Eirin: "Oh dear, Udonge. It seems as though you haven't learned yet to find repeat customers. I'll have to discipline you for that."

As the four quietly looked up at Eirin, Reisen's smile faded into a look of shock.

Reisen: "Ehh? Repeat customers? But I've never seen these people in my life!"

Taking a look at the wheelbarrow, and then at the familiar young girl beside Alice, Eirin felt a sense of confidence in knowing what was going on. She looked up at them and turned herself around, into where she came from.

Eirin: "Follow me."

She walked away, leaving behind an ominous air. The three looked at each other, looking for someone to say something while leaving Reisen in the dark.

Surprisingly enough, Medicine was the first to speak up.

Medicine: "I think I understand how you're feeling, but I don't think she'll do anything. Let's just follow her."

Flandre: "...Okay."

Alice didn't say anything, but she didn't disapprove either. The three moved along into the office Eirin was waiting in, the operating room that Flandre had been in a few days prior. Eirin herself had been sitting on a chair, looking at them expectingly. Her long grey braid touhed the floor.

Eirin: "That wheelbarrow. Can you show me what is inside of it?"

Flandre: "We were planning to do that anyways, but here."

She leaned over and took off the blanket, brushing away some of the various fruits and vegetables and revealing the sleeping Mystia and Keine inside.

Flandre: "Fix them."

She looked into Eirin's eyes with an upset-looking face. Eirin, however, sipped from her cup of coffee and set it down before standing up.

Eirin: "Of course. However, I'd like to ask a few questions before I do so."

Flandre: "..."

Nobody said anything, as Eirin casually prepared the materials she needed to operate; medical tools, anesthetics, lighting. Tension started to fill the room, as each of them observed Eirin in the event she would lash out at them. Without even looking back at them, however, Eirin started talking on her own.

Eirin: "If you want to take off that dress, nobody will be visiting for the next few hours while I work. You'll be fine."

Flandre: "Aah..?"

She flicked up an eyebrow at the sudden unprompted comment.

Flandre: "What are you implying?"

Eirin: "...Medicine, my dearie. How have you been? I'm surprised you came all the way out here, but it isn't that time of the month yet."

Suddenly stiffening when noticed, Medicine, who had been staying silent, nervously darted her eyes around.

Medicine: "Well, I ended up getting involved with these people, so here I am... Even I leave the flower field, you know?"

Eirin: "Is that so? It looks to me as though you're trying to make yourself look smaller. Not fond of humans?"

She said such things casually while working on reperations for Keine immediately, conducting surgical precision and repairing wounds in the same way one would casually prepare themselves a snack. Despite paying very little attention, her performance as a doctor was at its peak. -No, she had paid an incredible amount of attention, but was able to divert it to making small talk as well.

Eirin: "You didn't do bad for an amateur, you know. I believe you have far greater capability as a medic than you might think."

Medicine: "Huh?"

Eirin: "Didn't you know a good sum of medicines are made from the attacking chemical itself? For example, a vaccine using a tiny, dead form of the virus to build resistance. Have you considered using your ability in such a way? If you apply it right, you could even succeed me."

Medicine's eyes widened as she put her finger on her lip in response.

Medicine: "I didn't even consider that!"

Eirin smiled to herself in response, and she continued talking.

Eirin: "And now, Alice... Don't worry, I shall get to your legs shortly. But you also seem quite tired. Even for a youkai, it's important to get adequate sleep, you know?"

Alice: "..."

Alice had stayed silent, mostly due to wanting to limit her direct interaction with Eirin as much as possible. She simply kept her mouth shut and looked away.

Noticing this, Flandre furrowed her brows with a "Tch" and walked over to Eirin. While Eirin was working on repairing Keine's body, she pulled her closer to her from behind and forced her to look into her eyes.

Flandre: "Listen, we get that you're very observational, but how about shutting up and doing your work? Nothing more, and nothing less."

Staring her dead in the eyes, Flandre's bright red eyes would be capable of striking fear into anyone - anyone except Eirin, who smiled in the face of the short-tempered vampire.

Eirin: "Ah, but to criticize the only one you can rely on is quite the risk, isn't it?"

Flandre grit her teeth as she grew angerier, grabbing Eirin by the collar and pulling her to her face.

Flandre: "I hate that arrogant, all-knowing attitude of yours. What's your deal? Do you feel an itch when you're not flaunting yourself? Is that it?"

Eirin's smile fell, and her tone became much more serious.

Eirin: "That tree..."

Flandre: "?"

Eirin: "Do you know the history of the tree that looms over this village?"

Flandre: "...What of it?"

Eirin: "One day, I think it would be nice to simply burn it to the ground, you know?"

Flandre grew more upset with this response, pushing Eirin backwards who stumbled and caught herself, and turned to walk away.

Flandre: "What is it with everyone!!"

And with that, she stormed out of the room, with Eirin nonchalantly returning to work as though nothing had happened.

Chapter Text

A hazy mist blanketed her consciousness - fading in and out ever so slightly. The bloodflow in an artery tightening and loosening, the heartrate increasing and decreasing - the bloodflow to the brain was of upmost importance when one's life was in question. Even if the body was saved, there was a possibility that the mind may not.

'Death' is commonly described, at its most peaceful, as being a sleep one never wakes from. Anything beyond the realm of death is up to ones imagination and beliefs - the afterlife, reincarnation, or simple eternal rest. However, one thing can be certain about death: it is the absence of any consciousness at all; when you die, that's that.

Thus, the condition she was in could not be described as death. However, she was unable to be described as merely having a dream either. Her consciousness lingered in the delicate balance between void and light, a limbo.

Her soul floated in a sea of transquility, oblivious to the world outside. She couldn't form thoughts, nor could she move a muscle. She simply laid in the misty, serene, tranquil ocean of nothingness. Not a worry in the world, though she wouldn't be able to percieve it anyway.

And then, a flash of light. It was only for a brief microsecond, but a foreign flash of light had invaded this inpenetrable, tranquil, safe land. Its brief existence had caused a disruption within her consciousness, peeling it ever-so-slightly from its embrace with the peaceful still.

It is said that objects who are still will remain still until interrupted, and objects who are in motion will remain in motion until interrupted. Such laws, too, apply to the stream of consciousness in ones mind. The slightest action or word could set off a string of overthinking, paranoia, flashbacks. On the contrary, something deeply meaningful or important could be glossed over, ignored, reduced to mere rubble. It is this duality of consciousness that has given rise to many a conflict, missed opportunities, or general grievance.

And as such, following this impossibly short flash of light which disrupted her pristinely still consciousness, a chain event occured. It started with muffled, silent noises that could barely be discerned beginning to echo throughout the sea of tranquility. If given a great deal of thought, one may be able to identify them as voices, though the identities of them were impossible to determine; let alone the contents of their words.

The noises grew louder, their sharpness increased. Her consciousness grew displeased with all the sudden disturbences, though she was unable to do anything about it. Try as she might, she laid motionless within the sea of her own mind, being forced to accept the noises and voices around her as they continued to progress.

The voices bled into each other. If anything had been remotely coherent before, they reverted to being a mud-puddle of words and sounds, completely unintelligible to even the greatest interpreter. If lucky, perhaps one or two words at a time could be understood, and this continued on furthermore.

Slowly, even the subconscious mind would be able to pick up on the emotions of the 'speakers.' Happy, sad, upset, pleading, nauseous, vitriol, wavering. Her consciousness frowned at the unpleasantness surrounding her - yet she remained just as helpless to it as ever.

Progressing steadily, the noises overwhelmed what was once a space of total silence. Their sharpness had progressed to where they could not be referred to as 'noises' anymore, becoming almost completely intelligible. They became recognizable, lines could be drawn to those she knew. Those important to her. And there were those which she had absolutely no recognition of, either.

???: "What do you mean you don't know how to sing?"

???: "There's the witch!! Get her!!"

???: "Now, take my hand and come with me!"

???: "You don't realize how important you are..."

???: "We're so close to achieving our goal."

???: "I will... never forgive you."

???: "Bear witness, for I am none other than the strongest existence!"

???: "Oh? Is that your answer? How very interesting.

???: "This--!! This isn't what I had wished for!!"

???: "I never stopped worrying about you. Not for a moment."

???: "xxxxxxx, are you aware of why we have come here?"

???: "Witness an unthinkable present."

Each thought that could be comprehended, she saw mere glimpses of what could be. Undiscernable micro-instants of a reality that were gone as soon as they had come. Sadness and grief, meetings and farewells. They all had only existed for mere microseconds. Each one was a light that lit up what was once a space of nothingness into a bright gallery of vivid colors.

She had wanted to close her ears, and close her eyes to everything. Yet, she was unable to. Forced to bear witness to this unexplainable phenomenon assaulting her consciousness, there was little she could do but hope it would be all over soon.

However, one thing bothered her, that she had not yet realized. She would be unable to determine if these words were things that she had heard, or mere fiction crafted by her subconscious mind. If they were the voices on the outside of her mind, or those that had never existed.

And then-- laughter. A wild, manic, joyous laughter filled her consciousness, reverberated off the walls. She couldn't comprehend the voices, the laughter. What they meant, why they were here, nothing. A panic swelled in her chest. She had had enough of this, the laughter, the esoteric voices. It seemed as though they had intruded for the sole purpose of mocking her.

And so, she tried to break free. Calling as much power as she could, she tried to jolt herself out of this trance. Though struggle as she might, it was hopeless. The laughter only grew louder and louder, banging on her brain with the force of a wild bull. She began to worry if she had been trapped - trapped by her own consciousness. Like an insect stuck in a spiders' web.

The more she struggled, the more helpless it seemed. Nothing would work. She began to wonder if she had been mistaken - if this was her reality this whole time. A loose sense of grief and sadness formed within her, a sense of resignation and fear.

Perhaps that's all there was, to the existence of--

Mystia: "Gah!"

By some miracle, Mystia Lorelei had jerked herself awake. Her body was trembling, covered from head to toe in sweat as she panted rapidly. Furthermore, she had absolutely no idea where she was.

She blinked twice, coming to her senses, and looking around the room with her widened eyes as she took in all the new information around her.

Mystia: "What... was that..?"

It was bright - too bright. Her eyes had a tough time adapting, and strained as her vision slowly came to. Around her was white, and she was laying down somewhere not quite soft or hard, with a simple baby blue blanket over her. She could hear voices. Real, tangible voices, of people she knew and could identify, though not around her at present.

Medicine: "...So you're saying that if I trained my ability better, I could use my poison to heal?"

Eirin: "Wasn't that essentially how you gained sentience? From absorbing the poison in the flower field? It would be more complicated than that, but it is the same principle."

Mystia touched her head, which felt dizzy and groggy as she flattened her eyebrows after hearing the voice of an unpleasant person.

Mystia: "The doctor..?"

She tried to move out from where she was, but the instant she tried, a sharp pain assaulted her side where she had been assaulted. It forced her to clench up and remain where she was as she shut her eyes from the recoiling pain.

Mystia: "Ow ow... What was that..?"

Looking down at herself, under the covers, she saw she had been changed out of her regular clothes into a gown more fitting for a hospital patient. Seeing this, she attempted to answer some of her own questions.

Mystia: "What happened..? I rushed outside, and then... Ah!"

After a gasp, she called out "Keine!" and attempted to bear through the pain and stand up out of her bed to look for her. However, this proved unsuccessful, as her dizziness caused her to trip over herself and fall before even taking two steps.

When she landed, she opened her eyes to see a large brown scar across her inner elbow, dizzying her thoughts further.

Mystia: "My left arm..?"

A few set of footsteps were heard rushing into the room where Mystia was, and she looked up to see Flandre, Medicine, Eirin and Alice. However...

Mystia: "Keine..."

She quietly called her name out in a faint, wavering voice.

Eirin: "Ahh, Mystia. Your wounds haven't completely healed yet. You shouldn't have moved like that."

Mystia: "Ah-"

She looked up at their faces. Each of them had varying levels of concern, in order of most to least: Eirin, Medicine, Alice and Flandre. Yet, one person was still missing. The status of that person was of upmost importance.

Mystia: "Where's Keine?! What happened to her?!"

The sudden, loud outburst momentarily stunned the four of them. Within that short timeframe, she had interpreted it as being a hundred minutes, and she let emotion took over. Tears began to stream down her cheeks as she shouted.

Mystia: "What about me!! That's not important right now! Where is.. where is she! Keine! After what happened against th-that woman!! Why are none of you saying anything!!"

Flandre: "Ah, but-"

???: "Good grief."

Before Flandre could finish her thought, a sudden voice had interjected. From behind the door, entered a woman with a distinct set of horns on her head and a fluffy tail on her bottom, as well as with an arm cast for her left and a walking stick for her right. With the same blue gown on, she made a faint, wry smile when she met eyes with Mystia.

Keine: "I couldn't get here quick enough, and look what happened."

Mystia squeezed her eyes shut and began to cry out.

Mystia: "Keeineeee!!"

Afterwards, the six of them transported themselves back into another room. Keine and Mystia, along with Alice, who had her shattered legs treated, had sat. Flandre leaned against the wall, crossing her arms, while Eirin and Medicine stood nearby. After being situated, Keine had begun to explain what had happened to Mystia.

Keine: "I held my ground against Seiga Kaku until Flandre arrived and took care of her, but she wasn't able to extract much out of her. Medicine had tried to do surgery on us, but it only prolonged the time we had left. By the time we got here, Eirin had said if Alice and the rest had arrived only an hour or two later, even she couldn't treat us."

Keine forced a cheerful face as she had been explaining, but in truth, being so close to the border with death was something that had been haunting her since she had awoken.

Eirin: "Even I can't fully heal such brutal wounds immediately. You'll have to restrain yourselves for the next few days or so, but please feel free to pin the blame on any extra pain onto your friend here, who oh-so-generously disrupted me during my work."

Flandre: "...Tch."

She moved her head away and scowled, knowing she was wrong but refusing to admit it. In addition, she took herself out of the ridiculous excuse of a disguise Alice had provided her with, given how nobody had visited Eirin's clinic in the time they had been there.

Eirin: "Keine had woken up only thirty minutes ago, but I had expected you to wake up about two hours from now. Did something happen, Mystia?"

In fact, something had happened to Mystia, but she decided to keep that in her heart for now until she could comprehend what exactly had happened. And so, she shook her head with a pathetic expression on her face.

Alice: "Well, we've only been here for about three hours. The doctor says my legs will be up and running the next day, but right now the entire village is in a trance over Keine's absence. We should probably address that. And then, there's the issue of housing."

She sighed before continuing.

Alice: "There's also the issue of housing, and where to go from here. Ah, and the payment. I'll give it to you now, Doctor Yagokoro."

Flandre: "Something about your willingness to comply with her so easily makes me annoyed."

This comment by Flandre went overlooked by everyone.

Eirin: "Don't concern yourself with the payment. I would rather you pay me back in something more useful than money."

Alice: "Eh?"

And that was when Eirin made an evil-looking smile to herself.

Eirin: "Perhaps I could solve your housing and coordination issue while you solve my payment issue. What do you say?"

Flandre couldn't hold herself back anymore and snapped, rushing up to Eirin and grabbing her by the collar, lifting her up against the wall.

Flandre: "You just can't hold yourself back, can't you? You broke even from attacking us last time, so you shouldn't expect any payment in the first place. As if we'd ever live with you..."

Rage filled Flandre's eyes as she scowled up at Eirin, who didn't look concerned in the least.

Eirin: "It was merely a suggestion, you can do what you like."

Alice: "Put her down."

Flandre: "Shut up! Did you forget I'm not through with you either?!"

Keine: "Flandre!"

Shooting Flandre a sharp glare, she raised her voice in the way she would as a teacher in her normal job. Flandre squinted back in annoyance and let go of Eirin, walking out of the room with a sour face as Medicine looked on in worry.

While all this was unfolding though, Mystia had withdrawn from the conversation. Up until Flandre's rash act, she had sat staring down pensively lost in her own thoughts. Unpleasant feelings began to swell and churn within her.

In the end, Mystia had not been able to accomplish much while fighting the assassin Seiga Kaku. She had forced her allies to risk their lives and cover for her while she had been essentially a deadweight.

She recalled something that she was told by Keine a few hours before those events, while they were searching for Medicine and Flandre in what remained of the Scarlet Devil Mansion.

At this time, Mystia had become frustrated with the lack of progress while investigating. While happy that no corpses had turned up, the lack of progress had caused her to grow irritable and paranoid. Keine, noticing this however, responded in kind:

Keine: "Without thoroughness, you would simply glide past life. If you spend your entire life never going beyond dipping your toes in, what kind of life would that be?"

Within context, it was advice for Mystia not to be reckless in her search for the two girls, which she took a minute to realize.

In addition, she thought back to Keine's and Eiki's advice, namely telling her 'you mustn't run away.'

She had struggled with herself about whether or not she was truly cut out for these dangerous missions in the first place. In the first place, her joining of the group had been completely against her will and against her usual schedule. It completely took her from her daily routine before she was able to tell those around her about it. And that fact had been gnawing at her heart.

Were she to abandon the group she was in now, she would live in guilt for leaving them to their likely deaths. However, she had people she cared for, people who cared for her. A shop she owned, with customers who frequented and she chatted with. Even a small home she was proud to call her own. In essence, her life was made.

Keine and Eiki, the yama, seemed to have noticed this. It was painfully obvious, between her idle facial expressions and lack of cheeriness - which had lost since the situation had taken up more seriousness.

Once before she had ran away, but she bought herself back in the end. She couldn't shake her feelings of restlessness after having abandoned Alice and Flandre following the fight against Keine and Eirin, and decided to go against her better judgement and aid them once again. Having fought a battle against herself while under the temporary care of Eiki, she steeled her resolve in determination to protect Keine and the rest against the assassin.

But that had not worked out as well as she would have hoped.

She had been mercilessly cut down - and her resolve along with it. If she had been any less fortunate, if Keine or Flandre any weaker, it would have all been over. They would all have died, and Mystia's life would have come to an end. Her peaceful life, her shop, her friends. Kyouko Kasodani would live in grief and anxiousness for the rest of her life. It could have happened in Hell, it could have happened in Mayohiga. What's to say the next encounter they faced wouldn't be even more deadly? She had heard that Flandre and Medicine had a run in with not one, but two masterminds, as well.

A small voice within herself attempted to convince her that she was not a deadweight. As it had been, she was the only reason that Alice and Keine had lived against the shinigami Komachi, and convinced her to take them across the Sanzu river. Yet at the same time, a larger voice within her had told her that that wasn't unique to her. It could have been anyone smarter that would have prevented them from falling prey to Komachi's deception.

It told her that she was undeniably the weakest link. Keine and Medicine both had devastatingly powerful abilities, proving themselves against the very competent assassins last night, while Alice and Flandre were both tactical geniuses. In comparison, Mystia was more or less the average youkai. Her debuffing skill was nice to have, but that was about all. In fact, at its worse, it had even been a nuisance for her own allies.

Mystia grit her teeth, tightening her face as such thoughts churned through her mind. There had also been the matter of the mysterious visions she had within her sleep. Were they a simple fever dream? Or something more? She wanted to ask, but she refused to. What would be the point? So her allies would question her more? So she could burden them further?

Keine sighed as she got up, saying "I'll go get her." However, Alice motioned her hand in front of her.

Alice: "No, you should stay here."

Medicine: "I'll talk to Flan. Wait here."

With a worried face on, she quickly slipped away from the room. A momentary silence filled them, until Mystia had piped up.

Mystia: "Umm... Dr. Yagokoro, where did you put my old clothes?"

Eirin: "I handed them over to Alice, as she had claimed she would repair them. Ah, but if you are concerned about having been stripped during your surgery, don't worry. I don't need vision to understand what I was doing, it was merely for convenience and safety sake."

A thought that hadn't even occured to Mystia made her blush slightly, but she nodded it off.

Mystia: "A-Aahh, it's okay. Thanks. Alice?"

Alice: "Ah, here. But I didn't finish yet."

As she had been working on its repairs while Mystia was asleep, she hadn't had much time to work on it, though it was mostly repaired already.

Alice: "But, you don't have to put it on for the time being. Your wounds have barely had time to heal."

Mystia: "My wounds..."

She looked down solemnly, and gulped. Then, she looked up at Alice, Keine and Eirin. She had made her decision.

Mystia: "You don't have to worry about my wounds anymore."

A stunned silence filled the room momentarily as the three took in what Mystia could have meant. Eirin, who had no intention of joining this conversation, narrowed her eyes. Keine and Alice, however, furrowed their brows.

Alice: "Come again?"

Mystia: "What I mean is, I'm leaving. You don't have to worry about me anymore."

Immediately, Alice and Keine felt their hearts drop. Mystia knew this, recoiling her mouth slightly, but continued on anyway. She was resolved to make a decision regarding this source of frustration for her, rather than letting it air in limbo like it had been.

Mystia: "I had a lot of fun adventuring with you guys, but... I have my own life to attend to as well. I'm a grown woman. I'm scared of dying... and I don't want to hold you guys back. I really do want the best for you all, but I'll have to take my leave here."

Keine stood, supporting herself by her walking stick, and glared angrily at Mystia. It was unpleasant, but she had expected it.

Keine: "You're deciding to leave, after everything we've been through..?"

Within her voice, there was anger, sadness and fear. Each word made Mystia's heart sting, and her face reflected that.

Keine: "There are certain things in my life I've had to leave behind for the sake of the safety of Gensokyo as well. Each of us have."

Mystia: "Keine, I don't know if I told you, but I had no intention to join along in the first place. I have my own life that needs to be tended to - it can't be put off indefinitely."

She put her hand over her heart, mustering all her courage to speak up to Keine. Likewise, Keine had been mustering up her strength to stand to look down at Mystia.

Keine: "I thought you understood. The fate of Gensokyo is at stake. The fate of the multiverse. Hadn't you realized that?"

Mystia: "I know! But-- But what can I do? In that fight against that monster, I told myself that. That I could be useful. And I almost got both of us killed for it!"

Keine: "Hk- That was my miscalculation! And, have you forgotten what you had done for us in Mayohiga? In Hell? Even while fighting me here in this village? Where did you get these ideas from?"

As their back-and-forth grew louder, so too did the pain in their voices. Eirin and Alice could only watch, as attempting to intervene from either side would be a mistake.

Mystia: "It doesn't mean anything! It could have been any one of you in my place and you would have been fine! Hell, you probably didn't need me in the first place! All of you are just-- leagues above me! It was a mistake for me to join along, okay? I over-estimated myself!"

Keine balled her hands into fists, pouting.

Keine: "It truly hurts to see you underestimating yourself like this, you know? You need to give yourself more credit. One mistake or misaction doesn't make you a failure. It is something to learn from and make right. It was my mistake to command you to fly into the air, and that is why I protected you with my life."

Mystia: "But I don't want you to protect me with your life!!"

Keine: "!!"

Taken aback by this, Keine gasped as Mystia winced. But there was no backing out now.

Mystia: "I don't really understand all of it myself, but I think your capability for virtue and willingness to protect others are really honourable. But I think there are things they would be better spent on."

Keine couldn't think up something to respond to this with, and Mystia continued.

Mystia: "I really appreciate everything you all have done for me, but this is my decision. I've been thinking about it really hard for a long time, and I think this is what's best for all of us. I really do hope the best for all of you. Please pass it on to Flandre and Medicine."

She forced a wry smile out of herself and bowed. And just as she turned to begin to leave-

Keine: "Was that... Was that genuinely your choice..?"

Mystia paused in her tracks, hesitating to turn around. After a brief moment of deliberation, she closed her eyes and turned back to Keine.

Mystia: "Yes, it was."

Keine bit her bottom lip with such force that the skin was pierced and bled, her eyebrows locked into a state of anger. And with that anger present in her voice with a sleeper agent, she spoke as calmly as she possibly could.

Keine: "Then I understand. It is your decision as a grown woman. You may do as you like."

Mystia once again bowed and went off on her way. While leaving, she could not help but burn the expressions of everyone into her mind.

For Eirin, a vague look of disappointment, though ultimately uninvolved. Though not someone she held warm feelings for, she understood Eirin to be abnormally smart, and worried if she had made the right decision.

For Alice, yet another look of disappointment mixed with worry. Alice had been the one to have first attacked and dragged Mystia into this saga, but she had never been outright mean or unfair to her. She found her suspicious, but couldn't ground any proper feelings of disliking her. She wondered if Alice would feel betrayed.

Upon going towards the exit, she saw Flandre and Medicine, who had heard almost everything.

Medicine's face looked sorrowful. Though Mystia had not yet had much direct involvement with Medicine, the two felt their sense of mutual comraradery strain and a mutual sadness blanketed them. She had tried to affirm herself that this was her decision, and that what she was doing was the right thing.

As for Flandre, Flandre had seemed to be in a bad mood more often than not, understandably so. Yet this time was undeniably different. Betrayal, distrust, and even hatred were immediately identifyable on Flandre's face, who had bit down on her lip once more. Mystia had tried to close her eyes to avoid seeing it, trying not to think of what the Flandre with hardly any sense of self or memories would be feeling. But within her, she already knew the great pain that Flandre must be feeling - for the second ever ally made in an unfamiliar, dangerous place to abandon you out of the blue. She tried to calm herself down by whispering "it's for the best, it's for the best, it's for the best" to herself.

Yet no face stood out to her more than Keine's. That frustrated, angry, disappointed face that would haunt her whenever she closed her eyes. That desperate face, desperate voice, and desperate words that was in pain. So much pain. She knew how much pain she was in, but she couldn't back out anymore. She could not continue her farce. It was for the best, she told herself.

Her relationship with Keine, though often characterized by bickering and childish, frivolous debates, was something truly special for the both of them. They had grown to be accustomed to it, and though they wouldn't admit it, they had found it enjoyable. But now, it would be no more.

Keine, though devastated, tried to find any silver linings she could grasp onto. "It had been her strongest display of assertiveness.", "It showed maturity." But it didn't matter. Mystia was gone, and that was that.

Opening the door to the outside world, Mystia looked up at the bright blue sky. She turned around and closed the door, her heart sagging within her chest.

Mystia: "This is for all of us - because I love you all."

She grit her teeth and stiffened her face as she turned around and flied off into the sky, not looking back. She flew out of sight to all, away from everything. She had left behind the saga of pain, trauma, and hurt to return back to 'how things were.'

That was what she had told herself.

Chapter Text

Mystia's departure.

The sudden, selfish decision to leave had left Flandre's grouo of allies at a loss. Each member found it hard to believe, found it painful. It just happened so quickly.

Medicine: "She's just gone, huh..?"

Flandre angrily scowled while biting her lip, sitting down and crossing her arms. Though she regenerated when she bit into it, a bruise could still be seem on her lower left lip where she most commonly bit down at.

Alice and Keine both sat as well, staring down with flattened eyes and folding their hands.

Eirin, not wanting to intervene, quietly departed from the scene and went to attend to her usual business.

So, Medicine was left anxiously looking over the three, not quite sure what to do.

Alice: "I had expected her to be more or less ingrained into this group by this point, but I guess I was wrong..."

She lifted her head up. Though she was quite upset over it, she had been trying to maintain a facade of not being as affected as the others. However, she could not hide the subtle, tiny twitching of her eyebrows.

Keine: "There is nothing more than can be done about it now. She has already left."

Flandre: "And why is that? Why didn't you get her to stay?"

Keine: "She had already made up her mind. Realistically, there was nothing more I could say."

Flandre: "Why didn't you do it anyways?! We need anyone we can get!!"

Keine: "You do not have the right to intrude on how other people decide to live their lives! It was her choice, nothing more, nothing less!"

The two of them had escalated their voices to the quiet shock of those around them, with Keine's sudden outburst surprising even Flandre.

Keine: "Do you think I am not hurt too? All of us are! Mystia was an important friend, but the fact is that she was seperated from her life. I am disappointed and upset, but I will not say that her feelings are invalid!"

Flandre: "That's..."

Medicine: "Flan."

Flandre scowled and stayed quiet after Medicine's commanding tone, with Keine drooping her head as her hands trembled. When she gripped them, they were hot and sweaty, and she too made a scowl.

Alice retreated into her thoughts after this, crossing her fingers over her mouth and shutting her eyes. Within it, she pondered the situation at hand, attempting to analyze it and decide what to do next.

Alice: "This has... certainly put a wrench in my plans."

Within her mind, the following course of action to take was as follows:

First, they would head to Eirin's clinic and recover. Hopefully, without any issues from the doctor.

Then, Keine would announce her presence to the villagers. She would bring some calm to the state of the human village, and the group would have the chance to hopefully calm down and reorganize.

The path forward after that was not immediately clear. Having now lost one ally and with the other being difficult to contact, it would likely be in their best interests to seek out more sages or those heavily involved with the processes of Gensokyo. Visiting Hakurei Shrine was far too dangerous, and most other realms were similarly dangerous and difficult-to-reach.

However, there had been one thing that gave her a ray of hope. Though they had been out of contact for quite some time now, her friend and neighbor Marisa Kirisame had discussed with her about how she and Reimu Hakurei had worked with one of the legendary sages of Gensokyo a number of times before.

A greater youkai with a terrifying reputation: Yukari Yakumo. Her place of residence was shrouded in mystery, however Marisa claimed it to have been 'at the edges of Gensokyo.' That clue, in addition to almost certainly being under house arrest, gave Alice a greater sense of optimism that finding Yukari Yakumo would be the way forward.

If she were able to get Marisa to help out in this task, she would feel even more enlightened, but she decided that it would probably be unlikely. Though she would still have made an effort.

However, before any of this could commence, Mystia's departure had disrupted any of these plans from going forward. Each member of the group had become significantly more on edge to say the least, and this was a scenario Alice had not planned for.

Alice: "What should I say..."

Comforting people had never been Alice's strong suit. She had been unable to open Koakuma's heart to her back in Makai, and she had been unable to help Flandre mentally when she needed it most, only able to make a show of injuring herself to inspire Flandre.

Yet she also believed that nobody else would be able to. Flandre was absolutely out of the question, and Eirin made a show of declaring her neutrality for once. Medicine, she believed, wouldn't be a bad option. However she believed that she was still too tense around Keine to properly offer any support. And so she believed that she would be the one who would have to cheer Keine up.

However...

Alice: "..."

She curled her lips in frustration as she flattened her eyebrows. When she attempted to think of something to say, absolutely nothing came to mind. She was capable of storing a wide catalogue of magical information, studies from her dolls, spyware and much more, but she was unable to come up with any ideas to comfort Keine.

She did not take this well. Alice began to scorn herself for this.

Alice: "Just what is with me..?" 

However, she refused to let this show on her face. On the outside, it would have simply appeared as though she was merely just mourning Mystia's departure.

But there was one person who could see through this facade.

Medicine: "..."

Medicine stood silently, watching the three. Flandre had gotten up to pace around in another room, while Keine remained perfectly silent and still. She noticed, however, the tiniest motions.

When she saw Keine, she saw her trembling hands. And in Alice, how parts of her skin curled under the shadows of her hair and arms.

During Medicine's time as a novice youkai, when she had done her 'live experimentation', she caught a glimpse into the lives of those she would experiment on. Their reactions when they were in pain, the tiny movements they had tried to make. The looks on their faces whenever Medicine had done anything. She had carefully observed all of it, because she wanted to see just what humans were.

As luck would have it, the habits of youkai when they were in distress were much the same.

Medicine: "Alice."

She walked close to Alice and tugged on her sleeve, calling to her in a quiet, gentle voice.

Alice had immediately snapped out of her inner thoughts and raised her head to look at Medicine.

Alice: "What's wrong?"

Acting as though nothing was wrong, she asked that nonchalantly.

Medicine: "Can you stand?"

Alice: "..? Ah, yes, but I need to use the cane the doctor gave me. But she said it's preferable to use that wheelchair for the next day or so. Why?"

Medicine: "Just come."

She left the room, and Alice cocked her head in confusion. Still, not wanting to be rude, she obliged, taking up her cane and walking out of the room, leaving Keine by her lonesome.

Flandre had been by herself in some unknown space, and Medicine in a far corner of the hall, leaving the two of Medicine and Alice to chat by themselves. Of course, this was something Alice had gotten curious about.

Alice: "So? What did you call me all the way out here for?"

She noted the similarity of this situation to that which had happened with Flandre only a day ago. A slight part of her was tinged with worry about repeating the events of yesterday, but she decided that it was unlikely Medicine would discover anything about her old self out of the blue like that. Especially as Flandre had next to no time to talk to Medicine about anything like that.

Medicine: "What are you thinking of?"

She stared up at Alice with determined eyes, and asked that in the most assertive yet polite voice she could think of.

Alice: "...Pardon?"

Medicine: "I can tell something is troubling you, beyond just Mystia. I know something happened between you and Flan. Was that it?"

Alice stood stunned momentarily from Medicine's keen insight. Though she had not been quite right, Alice had far underestimated Medicine's ability to read people, for someone who had essentially no contact with others for most of her life.

Alice: "...No, that wasn't it. And I can't tell you about it, so please don't ask."

In her opinion, she delivered that line quite smoothly, and it had not been a lie either. However, Medicine possessed a different opinion.

Medicine: "Why is that? We already lost someone, so if there's anything happening between the two of you it would be in our best interests to get it resolved, wouldn't it?"

Alice: "I'm being honest, that isn't what was on my mind right now. We'll resolve that on our own later. I seriously can't tell you right now. I'm sorry."

Medicine: "..."

She stared with squinted eyes at Alice, trying to read her. Alice's eyebrows curved upwards in slight worry, and so she decided to sigh and reluctantly drop that for the time being.

Medicine: "Fine. But if that wasn't it, then what was?"

Alice: "Well, I don't think it will make you happy."

Medicine: "Just say it."

For a moment, Alice considered lying and coming up with an excuse, but she decided against it.

Alice: "Well, I was worried that this disrupted my plans for where we can go from here. And now I don't know what I can do."

Medicine: "..."

Alice wasn't sure whether her silence implied disappointment or imploring her to continue, so she decided to reluctantly continue.

Alice: "My thoughts were that, after we healed, Keine would announce her safety and declare her leave to put the villagers at ease. Afterwards, we would set out to try to contact another sage. But now... I don't quite think we're in the condition to move out. Nor do I think Keine can do much as she is right now. I was trying to deliberate with myself about what to do, but..."

Medicine: "You don't know what to do about Keine?"

Upon hearing that, Alice felt some air exit her lungs.

Alice: "I really thought I had concealed my inner thoughts better than that, but, yes. I'm not good with that kind of thing."

Medicine sighed and closed her eyes before continuing on.

Medicine: "Well, I can't blame you for that. I don't really know what to do about her myself."

Alice widened her eyes somewhat, and a question creeped up in her mind she couldn't help but ask.

Alice: "Why are you so good at reading people, actually?"

In response to this Medicine blushed a small bit and looked away, dropping her serious expression slightly.

Medicine: "W-Well, I've had some introspection recently. I don't know. But anyways..."

She regained her composure.

Medicine: "What about you? Why do you think you can't do anything for Keine?"

Alice: "Don't make me answer a question you haven't answered yourself yet. You tell me yours."

From Alice's sudden table-turning, Medicine once again took on a more bashful look. After a pause, she gave her answer.

Medicine: "Well... I'm not very happy about it either, but... I can't get over her human-ness. I just can't stomach myself helping her because of that."

She held her head low after saying that in shame, and Alice sighed.

Alice: "That's a really poor excuse."

Medicine: "I know! But still, I was trying to think of what I could do before I noticed your trembling."

Alice: "So? Did you come up with anything?"

In response, Medicine made an irritated "tch" with her mouth and scratched her head for a short moment.

Medicine: "Hold on, you tell your side first. It can't be worse than mine."

After giving a brief pout and sigh, Alice conceded with an "Alright."

Alice: "To be honest, I'm not very good at comforting anyone, or anything of the sort. The one time I did, ended poorly. When I tried to think of what to say, absolutely nothing came to mind. For someone like me, that's exceedingly rare, so..."

Medicine: "So you got upset from it?"

Alice: "More or less..."

Medicine pouted and reached behind her head, looking to the side.

Alice: "Well? Is that it?"

Medicine: "Well... no. We have to do something about it."

Alice: "Keine is an adult, Medicine. If there's nothing we can do right now, we shouldn't force ourselves to. Right now, giving her some time is the best course of action right now."

Medicine: "But that's not right! She's in a time of need right now, so we should do our best to help!"

Alice: "And if you just tried to force yourself to say some vague, nice sounding words all that'll do will make her feel worse."

Medicine: "But wouldn't it be better to at least show we care?"

Alice: "We can show we care by leaving her be. I'll admit you can be scarily perceptive, but if you really can't think of anything it's better to just not do anything right now."

Medicine: "That's--!!"

Before they escalated too far, Alice had turned away from Medicine to lean against the wall, looking down. Medicine followed suit, not really sure how to respond either. While both had an upset expression on their face, they both remained silent.

And then, once again at a poor moment, Alice and Alice alone felt the presence of a new existence come into be.

'Alice': "That's two people you disappointed today, isn't it?"

At her voice, Alice widened her eyes and quickly looked around to Medicine's silent confusion. However, the presence of her younger self was not somewhere she would be able to see.

'Alice': "Aren't you just trying to make excuses for yourself so you don't embarass yourself?"

Alice: "...I'm not wrong."

'Alice': "Fool. You're still hung up over 'Koakuma', aren't you? You're worried you'll embarass yourself and make them hate you, just like last time. Is that it?"

Alice: "...No. I really can't think of anything."

While she still did not see where the apparition of her younger self was, she felt her presence walking around her. As though teasing her.

Medicine: "What? What is it? Who are you talking to?"

This, of course, went completely unnoticed.

'Alice': "Oh, is that so? My apologies, then. It seems with time your brain has dulled as well."

Alice: "I am not in the mood for this right now."

Medicine: "...?"

'Alice': "What else are you not in the mood for? Apologizing to your friends? Coming clean? Doing something about that book? You can't ignore it forever."

Alice: "Shut up..."

'Alice': "The clock is ticking."

Alice: "SHUT UP!"

In a fit of rage, Alice turned to the wall and slammed her first into it as hard as possible. She didn't even see a glimpse of her younger self, but decided that she must be there. Regardless, she made a small hole in the wall, and caused her hand to start bleeding. This was something she ignored as well, only panting from the sudden mental strain on her.

This reaction was not responded to in the same way by the one next to her.

Medicine: "What are you doing?!"

Alice: "...Can you just do me a favor and pretend you didn't see that?"

She turned to look at Medicine while trying to force a wry smile, holding her bleeding hand in her other hand.

Medicine: "Are you stupid? Let me see!"

She grabbed hold of Alice's hand and took a look at it. As it had been, the bleeding wasn't that bad, but Medicine felt an intense need to do something about it. She had been told earlier that there was a possibility her poison could be used to heal allies as well, but she was completely at a loss at how to achieve that. And so, she tried something else instead.

Medicine: "Really, just what is with you lately?"

Alice: "...That's nothing for you to know. Why don't you just leave me be for now? My hand is fine."

Medicine: "Oh really? This broken finger here is fine?"

She touched Alice's ring finger, which had indeed fractured from the force of Alice's punch. Alice pulled her hand back out of Medicine's grasp.

Alice: "Yes, it's fine. So please leave me be."

Medicine: "Honestly, this attitude of yours... It makes me so annoyed."

She shot a look of disgust and annoyance at Alice, who attempted to brush it off.

Medicine: "See! You did it again!"

Alice: "Well, I haven't the foggiest what you're talking about."

She tried to turn around and walk away, but was stopped by Medicine, who had grabbed onto the hem of her skirt.

Alice: "What do you think you're doing?"

Medicine: "The book."

Alice: "What?"

Medicine: "Let me see what's inside your book."

Now taking on a much more visible display of anger, Alice grabbed her skirt and yanked it out of Medicine's hands, causing her to stumble.

Alice: "You should know by now that's the one thing you're not allowed to ask me!"

Medicine: "So then why carry it around? Just to prove to people you have things you want to hide?"

Alice: "That is none of your business to pry into."

Medicine: "But it is! Haven't you realized it by now? That now that you're in a group, your concerns are the groups' concerns?!"

Alice: "It is not! My concerns are my own to deal with! You have no reason to try to help me or feel concerned over my own personal problems. I would appreciate if you would please excuse me, thank you very much, Medicine."

Once again she turned again to try to walk away, but Medicine ran up ahead and tried to grab Alice from the side and make her look at her. Alice, however, turned too quickly for Medicine and made her short body stumble once again. In her attempted defense, she tried to balance herself by straightening her legs. However, choosing the wrong angle, they caught Alices', and the two of them fell on each other.

Alice: "What are you doing?! I told you to get off!"

Medicine: "N-No! Listen to me! I'm tired of your attitude! Ever since I first saw you in that flower field and under that tree, you've been acting so weird! Everyone knows it! Tell us, why!"

Upset, Alice tried to push Medicine's face off in response, trying to kick her off in the process, but Medicine would not budge. Her grip tightened, and she strengthened her resolve to get her point across to Alice.

Alice: "I don't owe you or anyone anything! Get off!"

Medicine: "Never!"

Finally getting a good angle, Alice pushed her knee into Medicine's face, and from there kicked her off into a nearby cabinet. She attempted to pick herself up, but with her legs still being weak and injured, she stumbled and gave enough time for Medicine to catch up to her and jump on her back. She wrapped her arms around Alice's neck in a chokehold and, with a surprising amount of force, flipped Alice onto her back, alongside her.

Alice: "What are you doing?! This is your last warning!"

Medicine: "Listen-- to-- mee!!"

Stuck in her chokehold, Alice grabbed onto Medicine's wrists and tried to pick herself up off the floor. She hurled the small doll youkai over her shoulder and slammed her down onto the floor. At the same time, having quickly tied a string around her wrist, she forced Medicine backwards onto a wall, slamming her head back against it.

Alice: "What is your thought process here? Do you think that if you pry into everyone's thinking patterns, you'll be able to solve all their problems? That's naive!"

Medicine: "No! I just want to know!"

Alice: "Why? Isn't there already enough problems for you and the rest of us as is?"

Medicine poured poison energy into the palm of her hand and put it against the string holding her against the wall, melting it instantly, and stood.

Alice: "My problems are not your problems. Stop being selfish!"

Medicine: "You're the selfish one! That attitude of yours - trying to pretend like your problems don't exist, it irritates the hell out of me!"

Alice: "Shut the hell up! You don't know anything about me! You don't need to know anything about me!"

She made herself stand, staring down at Medicine, who attempted to run at her once again. But this time, Alice managed to punch Medicine right in the face, knocking her down to her feet instantly. 

Alice: "Stay down! Stay down if you value your life!"

Medicine: "Shut up!"

She grabbed her arms around Alice's weak legs and pushed her full weight into her, causing her to lose her balance. Alice was unable to stop herself and fell backwards right onto another cabinet. Her body broke the glass and shelves, causing glass and various liquids to pour down onto Alice and Medicine, cutting open their skin and poking into their bodies.

From this, Alice became enveloped with anger and rage. She put her hands onto Medicine's shoulders and pushed her down, then pushing herself onto her, mounting her. She proceeded to once again punch Medicine in the face one, twice, three times while shouting "Just how rash can you possibly get?!"

However Medicine, with her unexpected physical strength, caught onto Alice's fist the fourth time she was about to punch her. Using a move straight from martial arts, which she herself had no knowledge of, she flipped Alice onto her back and mounted her, turning the tide. From this, she quickly moved her head down and bit Alice's nose as hard as she could.

Alice, as quickly as she could in response, threw Medicine off onto the wall, and stood to grab onto her and throw her once again into the other side of the wall. When Medicine struggled to get up, she pulled a knife out from behind her and held it in her hand while panting.

Alice: "Don't think I'm afraid to use this, Medicine. Don't you think you're getting just a little too involved with things outside your hands?"

As it had been, Alice had a severe nosebleed that stained her dress, along with several cuts and tears from the glass and tussling. Medicine, likewise, had a nosebleed and a busted lip, along with some of the more detailed parts of her clothing being torn. Still, she attempted to stand. An ominous aura could be felt protuding from her, as she began to prepare her poisonous miasma.

Medicine: "As it is, I think you're underestimating the power of my poison. I wonder if that knife can reach my heart before my poison reaches yours, hmm?"

She wiped some of the blood from her nose and mouth, staring Alice dead in the eyes.

Medicine: "You know, all this could have been avoided had you just listened to what I said."

Alice: "Earlier I had been wondering what was with me, unable to help Keine in her time of need, but seriously, what is with you? You keep trying to pry into me, not willing to listen to what I want, while saying you're trying to help me while fighting me. Just what is with you?"

Medicine: "Your stubbornness is going to drag us down, so I need to do something about it. Nothing more, and nothing less."

Alice: "So what? Do you think that telling you about my troubles will help us at all? Will help you sleep easier at night?"

Medicine: "That's exactly my point! Just tell me already!"

Alice: "No! Respect that!"

Medicine: "So you want to continually run away from Flandre, who's been looking at you with fear in her eyes since last night? Or Keine, who you didn't do anything for? Or Mystia and I, who worry for your well-being? You just want to leave us in the dark, pretend like everything is okay, and never address it? How stupid can you be?"

Alice: "Why?! Why do you want to know! Wouldn't you love to know - what it feels like to never know peace for a single moment in your life, to have any sembelence of hope be robbed for what is entirely your fault, and have that keep you up every night! Do you just want to be another one of those -- those things! That string me up naked, exposing all my faults to the world? Wouldn't that just fill you with pride and joy, to have humiliated and defiled me once again?!"

Medicine: "That's-- No!"

Alice: "Liar!"

With her other hand, Alice made a subtle motion with one of her fingers. A string that Medicine had not known had wrapped around her had yanked her by the waist close to Alice.

Medicine: "AAH!"

With shock, Medicine fell on her face in front of Alice, who stepped on her head and poured her weight onto it, crushing Medicine's nose.

Alice: "How dare you try to do that to me--!! Here I thought you had been my ally, someone I could rely on, and just as Mystia had left too. Now what is there for me? What trust is there left for me to give? ANSWER ME!"

Using two more strings that she had secretly tied around Medicine, she lifted her by the armpits and slammed her into the ceiling, before letting her fall down onto the ground with an "Oof", and then kicked her. As she rolled, blood came out of her mouth as Alice stared her down with pure anger in her eyes.

Alice: "It's disgusting! What makes you think you have the right, to think you can bear any sembelence of the weight I carry."

As she struggled to pick herself up, Medicine groaned out the following words.

Medicine: "B--Becau..se y-you're my fr..end.."

Alice: "Huh?"

Suddenly from under her, something long and slender tightened around both of her legs and caused her to fall to the ground, unable to move. Medicine picked herself up and dropped herself on Alice, with vines protruding from her feet. She punched Alice once, twice before she was once again thrown off, standing back up.

Medicine: "Stop being so selfish!"

Alice, who had now summoned a few of her dolls, had severed the vines that held her legs in place, and had stood to look down at Medicine.

Alice: "You... What is your objective!"

Medicine: "My objective is to hit you! My desire is to hit you! My goal is to hit you!"

Alice: "Tch..."

Medicine: "Because... Because I hope that by hitting you, I can see another side of you. The side you try oh-so-hard to hide from us. And I have."

Alice: "..."

Medicine: "I saw that brash, sadistic yet determined side of you. Was that the side of you that you were talking to earlier?"

Alice: "That isn't for you to know."

Medicine: "Just tell me. After all, even despite all your efforts, I got something out of my goal. It's my win, Alice."

After that, Alice stayed quiet for a good period of time. The two panted, with blood dripping down them. It was a mystery how the others didn't seem to hear them, yet there the two of them stood uninterrupted and alone. After some thinking, Alice collapsed to her knees and looked down with some solemnity.

Alice: "Makai."

Medicine: "..?"

Alice: "If you don't know what it is, that's okay. It wasn't the start of everything, of course. But I spent a lot of my life there. I was one of the only humans there, and life was pretty bad for me. Eventually, I got into a fight much like this one with its god, and won, but destroyed everything. Right before that, I spoke to a girl like you. She was upset and shy, and I tried to reach out to her, but in the end she hated me. And... I think that the masterminds might be involved with it. But I don't understand why."

Medicine: "..."

Holding her head down in silence, she listened intently to Alice.

Alice: "I've tried to move on since then, but I just couldn't. How many times have I woken up in cold sweats from it? How many times have I tried to have fun - only for it to return to me like a scourge as a sudden memory? How many times will I see the faces of all those - those that I had killed? Even if they had offended me and annoyed me, was it right for me to have killed them for that? For my own selfish desires, my starting a fight over nothing?! How much blood is on my hands, in this stupid book that I can't even bring myself to destroy?! Just how much more will it show up again and again every time I try something new and ruin my life!!"

She threw her grimoire down onto the ground, tumbling until it hit the wall and fell in a puddle of blood.

Alice: "That's all you will get for now. Are you happy, with that..?"

With a sigh, she put her hand on her chest and looked down, closing her eyes.

Medicine: "Yes. From the bottom of our hearts, thank you."

Opening her eyes and looking up at Medicine in confusion, she asked 'Our..?'

From behind one door, Keine revealed herself. From another, Flandre. And finally, Eirin had kept herself hidden, secretly and quietly observing everything that had happened from a corner that she had hid herself in.

Medicine stuck her tongue out at Alice, and made a cheerful smile.

Medicine: "Now, let's all stand up, together."

Chapter Text

Flying back from the Human Village, Mystia collapsed to the ground when she finally landed. Having spent the last twenty minutes flying, she clutched her side and panted heavily as she tried to stabilize herself on the ground. In between pants, she voiced regrets to herself regarding her injuries and method of transport.

Mystia: "Crap, I shouldn't have flied so much with an injured wing. Owwwwww~, just what happened back there?"

After wincing to herself, she looked up and saw a familiar wooden house: her own. A handful of small houses were spread out throughout a canopy of trees, within the forest. While none were particularly well constructed or visually appealing, they were spacious enough and did their jobs well.

Here was where Mystia made her residency, in addition to a few other less-powerful youkai. As they were all friends, she had worried that they would be worried in turn for her, though as it had been at present, nobody aside from herself was outside at the moment.

Mystia: "I'll have to tell 'em later... For now, I need to rest."

She breathed a sigh as she stepped forward and reached towards the door handle. Turning the handle, she heard a click, and pulled the door open onto herself.

Before she could react, something had suddenly knocked her to the ground, with a warm feeling embracing her. Through her shock and grit teeth, she tried to push her head up and see what exactly had pushed her down.

A girl of about Mystia's height, with wavy green hair, droopy brown dog-like ears with a matching, wagging short tail, wearing a brown dress had tackled Mystia to the ground and had enveloped herself in Mystia's chest, while giggling with enough force to shake the trees around them.

Mystia: "Kyouko?!"

Kyouko: "MYYYSTYYYYY!! YOU FINALLY CAME HOME!! I WAS WAITING SO LONG FOR YOU AND YOU FINALLY FINALLY CAME BACK!!"

With the loudness that made Mystia recoil, and seemed to penetrate directly through the earth, Kyouko made her glee abundantly present as she continued rubbing her face against Mystia, hugging her tightly. She climbed up Mystia and gave her cheek a warm kiss.

Smiling and giggling despite herself, Mystia could not deny Kyouko's affection and, in turn, hugged her back before motioning her to get off, as her injuries had been creaking from the fall. Afterwards, both sat up looking at each other, Kyouko with a big grin on her face.

Mystia: "Kyouko... How've you been? What were you doing in my house?"

Kyouko: "Ah! You see! A million days ago, I came by hang out, but you weren't home! So, I waited and waited, and even made food! But you didn't come home! Now I've been waiting here all this time without eating for you to come home, and you finally came home!"

Shouting out every word, she proudly proclaimed what she said as though there had been nothing amiss with it.

Mystia: "So you didn't eat for four days?! A-Are you okay?!

Kyouko: "You gave me an imperial feast the day before, so I have had nothing but calories to spare since then! Though, I had been quite worried, and I asked Kagerou and Waggy and Banki and Rumia to help look for you while I sat here and waited for you, but they couldn't find you at all! I was so scared I was about to cry, but then you showed up! I love you, Mysty!"

Somehow managing to turn it positive, Kyouko jumped to hug Mystia again. Mystia sighed as she returned the hug.

Mystia: "I love you too, but, good grief... I was right to worry. Come inside, I'll tell you what happened."

Kyouko: "Got iiiit!"

Walking inside, a putrid smell assaulted Mystia's nose. Waiting on the table was the four-day-old meal, made by the Kyouko who had no culinary ability to speak of. While the rest of Mystia's home was squeaky clean, the rotten meal had been a sore blight on the environment that caused Mystia to stiffen.

Mystia: "Kyouko... I'll cook us a new meal... In the meantime, er, would you mind moving your meal somewhere else?"

Kyouko: "Ehh, but aren't you injured? You shouldn't cook if you're injured!"

As it had been, Mystia hadn't told her that she had been injured. Before she truly took off, she had changed into her regular clothes, which had a few holes within them.

Mystia: "It's ok, it's ok. You know me, cooking helps me unwind. I'll rest afterwards."

Kyouko: "Hmm.. Well, alright then!"

Obediently taking out the two plates she set aside with a foul aroma surrounding them, Kyouko exited the house and dumped the food out by some bushes while Mystia watched. Afterwards, Mystia took some vegetables from the 'fridge', along with a knife, and began creating a salad for the two of them. When Kyouko returned, she sat and looked at Mystia cooking with her undivided attention. After taking a deep breath, Mystia began to talk.

Mystia: "So... in the evening four days ago, I had been out on one of my usual routes because I wanted to try to find some spices. And, I saw what I thought were humans, and I wanted to mess with them and defeat them. But it was actually two youkai, and I ended up getting defeated and was dragged along before I can say anything. One of them was a vampire without memories, and the other seemed to know me. They went to the new doctors' office and ended up fighting her and her assistant too, and I joined in."

She hesitated before continuing. Why had it been that, even back then, she felt compelled to help Flandre and Alice in that fight, when she could have so easily fled? Was it because she had wanted to prove herself after her previous loss? Or was it deeper than that? She did not know.

Mystia flattened her eyebrows as she continued cooking, a faint nervousness boiling within her. Memories of the last four days with Flandre, Alice, Keine and Medicine began to flash through her mind, along with what had happened to her before she had woken up. It had undeniably been the most dangerous and eventful days of her life, yet also more introspective.

She had always considered herself to be someone who didn't think deeply about things, and more or less just did things based on her whims and emotions. Perhaps that had been why she had stayed with them, even when she could have easily left while they were fighting Eirin and Keine. Or why, even when she was upset with the results of fighting alongside Flandre and Alice, she ran to get Keine instead of retreating. She had wanted to prove herself as someone who could be useful and competent beyond cooking, as someone who could fight despite being a weak youkai. As someone who could be useful despite being annoying and waved off.

But had that really been it?

Disregarding that to herself for the time being, she gave a second thought about telling Kyouko everything. Kyouko was someone who, as she knew, didn't handle heavy things the best. What good would it come for her to tell Kyouko that she had gone on a journey to hell? Or that she had been nearly sliced into two? Or that she had risked her and her friends' lives on a total gamble? Or, most importantly, that she was now someone who knew about the impending doom this Gensokyo and the multiverse itself?

Kyouko: "Um... And what else?"

Noticing her own silence from Kyouko, Mystia let out an "Ah" and was bought back to reality from her own thoughts.

Mystia: "And anyways... we won, but got too tired and passed out. When we woke up, we got one of the people we fought against on our side, and had to go find one of Gensokyo's sages. At one point we ended up getting a new member, and it was really busy after that. That's kind of how it was. I didn't really have an opportunity to come back, I'm sorry."

Kyouko: "What happened with the sage? Was that why you got hurt?"

Mystia: "Y-Yeah. We got ambushed, and I ended up getting hurt. But I got fixed up, and it's not that bad now. I just need to take it easy for a while, so my work was done and I could finally come back."

Kyouko: "Mm, is that so?"

Mystia looked back at Kyouko after she muttered that to herself, being uncharacteristically quiet. A bizarre feeling went through her, but she doubled down on herself.

Mystia: "Yeah, but it's all over now. Don't worry, I'll be with you now. It's okay."

Kyouko: "Well, if you say so!"

With a happy reply, most of the haze that had surrounded Mystia had dissipated. Once that was finished, Mystia looked down at her finished meal. It was a simple salad meant to be shared for the two of them, with lucious vegetables and tasty greens. They complimented Mystia's culinary excellency quite well.

Sitting down, the two of them ate in silent happiness as they enjoyed each others presence, until Kyouko perked up with more questions.

Kyouko: "Soooo, what were the names of your friends? Did they know about how you had to go home?"

Even in casual conversations, Kyouko's volume was still considerable. Combined with her talkativeness, most would likely push her away or find her annoying. However, this was one of the traits that Mystia loved about her.

Mystia: "Ummm, there was Flandre. That was the vampire, and Alice who was a puppeteer. There was Medicine, who I think had a scary past... Then there was Keine... You've heard of her, right?"

Kyouko: "Ohh, Keine!! Yeah, I know her. She scolded me once when I visited the village! So you know her now?! Has she forgiven me?!"

Mystia: "Well, it's probably fine now, but yeah. I got to know all of them a bit, but I didn't speak much about myself."

Giving a bashful smile, she played with her food and the chopsticks in her hand.

Kyouko: "Ehh? That's rare for you, Mysty!"

Mystia: "Yeah, it ended up being kind of turbulent, besides..."

Again, the four of them flashed through her mind. She thought of each of their disappointed faces, but she shook it off and decided to continue talking.

Mystia: "...The sage we were helping was Yuuka Kazami. For some reason she couldn't leave her domain. She ended up being kind of a creep though, especially with Flandre."

Kyouko: "A creep? Did she try to look at you while you slept?!"

Mystia: "N-Not like that! I didn't really see it myself, but I heard she was just really invasive or something. That's the thing though, all of them were kind of creepy in their own way. Like they had skeletons in their closet or something."

Kyouko: "That's a surprise, even someone like Keine?!"

Mystia: "I don't know. She kept acting like she was my mom or something. I heard she was a teacher, but, I'm a grown woman too you know! It got on my nerves a little."

Kyouko: "Ehhh, how bizarre~!"

Taking a final bite, Kyouko savoured the last of Mystia's salid and gave a resounding "Mmmmm."

Kyouko: “Welllll, I’m finished! It was a perfect ten-out-of-ten, as per usual! Thanks, Mysty!”

Going over to her side, she gave her a kiss on the cheek, and went to lay down on the makeshift futon-laden floor. Mystia, on the other hand, hadn’t even halfway finished with her food. Staring down at it with eyes that felt transfixed and absent, she decided to push herself away from the table.

Mystia: “I don’t have an appetite anymore. Weird…”

Kyouko: “That’s a new one! Usually you finish right after me!”

Nodding her head along, Mystia put away what remained of the salad for later consumption, and went to lay down in a position most comfortable for her by Kyouko. Staring up at the ceiling, she spoke aloud.

Mystia: “I think I’ll open the izayaka today.”

Kyouko: “Ehh?! Are you sure you shouldn’t just take the day off and relax with me?! I mean, you’re injured, so I’m sure everyone would understand!”

Sitting up to look at Mystia, Kyouko shouted this out in surprise. Mystia, having re-accustomed herself to the abnormal loudness that bounced off the walls, treated it equally to any other ordinary sound and did not recoil.

Mystia: “It’s like– I just feel the calling to cook today. I mean, I did open my izakaya because I love to cook. I mean, it doesn’t really hurt that much either. And it would be a good opportunity to apologize to everyone for being away, I think.”

Turning her eyes to Kyouko, she replied casually without moving. She noticed in herself, however, that it was not the calling to cook that burned within her, but rather to do something.

Mystia was not a lazy person, but she was not exceptionally diligent. Such a craving feeling to do something had only regularly occurred to her in regards to singing, which was tied for first as her favourite hobby.

Kyouko: “But, I mean, if you want to tell everyone then I can do it for you! You should rest!”

Mystia: “Tell everyone that I’ll halve my prices for today. I’ll go open in the evening, after I nap.”

Giving a concerned pout, Kyouko gave a sigh and stood.

Kyouko: “Well, if you say so. But please don’t push yourself!”

Mystia: “You don’t have to worry, I’m just fine.”
With that reassurance, Kyouko turned her pouting into a smile which Mystia smiled back at. The two stared into each other's' eyes for a good few seconds, before Kyouko closed her eyes and bowed.

Kyouko: “Well then, have a good rest, Mysty! Enjoy your nap! I love you!”

Mystia: “I love you too, and thanks!”

Turning and closing the door, the yamabiko Kyouko Kasodani walked out in a good mood and left Mystia alone with her thoughts.

Initially she turned herself around and attempted to close her eyes. However, no matter how much she persisted, she would not fall asleep. Originally it had been because of an aching in her side, that made her yelp as it gave a sharp pain. Then her wings felt uncomfortable. No matter what position she turned in, she was unable to rest well. Eventually she gave up on her attempt to nap and simply stood.

Mystia: “Jeez… Might as well get some air...”

Rubbing her eyes, she went to get a sip of water by the kitchen, and as she drank she took a look out the window.

Thus, she had decided, she might as well go for a walk. After putting on her shoes, she closed the door behind her and took a breath as she looked out.

Had she continued to walk forward, following the dirt path between each of the houses, there would be a small pond that she had often visited.

Deciding to pay it another visit, she started walking down the road while taking in the fresh air as a cool breeze blowed around her. 

Mystia: "..."

While walking, she remembered the times she would sing or hum to herself. As it had been, aside from being a cook, the second most well known fact about Mystia had been her singing. She would sing day and night, when doing tasks, when cooking, and in between talking to people. Yet, for the last four days with the exception of the trick against Komachi, she had hardly sung at all. And for the first time ever, Mystia walked down the path to the pond in silence and solitude.

Upon this realization, she gave a sigh and blushed slightly.

Mystia: "I hope nobody sees me like this..."

Looking side to side to confirm nobody was around her, she continued on down.

Mystia: "Still, I wonder where everyone is?"

A slight hint of worry propped up within her, and a certain quote from earlier had repeated itself within her mind.

Keine: "Mystia. I know the last few days have been a lot for the you who is usually happy-go-lucky, but this is not something you can just run away from now. You have a responsibility with all of us to defend Gensokyo now. You are aware of that, right?"

At the time, it had been a phrase that had caused Mystia some annoyance when she had already been feeling down, but it was not something that would easily leave her mind. She had seen what lay behind the surface of Gensokyo, a calamitous overwhelming force that threatened anyone. Her stomach churned recalling it.

Mystia: "..."

Her eyebrows flattened as she looked down, her mind continued to wander. She had seen before that the masterminds were capable of remote surveillance, as when they had tampered with the last name "Scarlet." Following that, within the same day, two of them would pay a visit to Flandre and Medicine as well. Thus, would it really be a stretch to imagine that they would keep tabs on, and exact revenge on anyone who dared to oppose them?

Just what had Mystia gotten herself into?

Mystia: "-Hk! Kyouko! Everyone!"

Suddenly having been overcome with terror, she widened her eyes and turned her back to where she came. With as much as she could manage, she began to sprint and try to lift her wings to go back to the small youkai village as fast as possible.

Had anyone been hurt, she would not be able to forgive herself. Such a grave mistake, an obvious error should have been realized from the very beginning. She was an idiot for having thought this would be the best decision, and if she had been unlucky, it would be possible that the entire village had died - that Kyouko had died. If that happened, just how would she atone for her sins?

She flew, pushing her wings to their limits to try to get back to the village. Ignoring the pain, her vision began to tunnel as worry flooded her mind.

Mystia: "Please. Oh please, tell me you're alive! Kagerou! Rumia! Kyouko! Please be alive! PLE-"

???: "Oof!"

Completely against her expectations, Mystia had crashed into something - someone and had fallen.

Mystia: "Owwwwww..."

Laying on the floor, she slowly sat up and rubbed her head with an eye closed, wondering what happened. Looking out, she saw another laying on the floor. With a poofy white and red dress, coupled with a red hood that had hung down it, a tall woman with thick brown hair - including on her arms - as well as with a set of two wolf ears had similarly fallen to the floor.

Mystia: "Kagerou..?"

Kagerou: "Ahhh, ya took all the air outta my lungs! What the heck..? Ah-"

Opening her eyes and her mouth, with a set of fangs that reminded Mystia of Flandre, the werewolf woman with red eyes gazed upon Mystia.

Kagerou: "Mystia!! I hadn't seen ya in a hot minute! Where've ya been?! I've been lookin' all over for ya."

Giving a wide smile, Kagerou completely forgot about her pain and stood herself up, her tail wagging behind her.

Mystia: "Kagerou... Ah, sorry. I got caught up in a lot of things, but I'm back now."

Delaying her response in her shock, Mystia failed to return the smile and stared up stupidly at the friendly werewolf before picking herself up.

Mystia: "I guess I was worried for nothing..."

Mumbling that to herself, she sighed and closed her eyes."

Kagerou: "Hmm? Ya said somethin'?"

Mystia: "No, it's nothing. Um, have you seen Kyouko?"

Kagerou: "Ahh, well, alright. I hadn't seen her, just came back from visiting Wakasagihime. You lookin' for your lil' wifey? Heh."

Blushing at the teasing, she responded in her usual fashion.

Mystia: "She's n-not my wife. And I just saw her, she went out to tell you and the others that I came back and was gonna open the izayaka in the evening."

Kagerou: "Ahh, is that so? That's good news then."

Nodding her head in agreement, Mystia sighed once more and wiped off her dress from the dirt.

Kagerou: "By the way, if she had just left, what were you doin' comin' back from the lake yellin' mine and her names like that?"

Mystia, who had wishfully assumed that Kagerou hadn't heard that, jolted in place and froze from that.

Mystia: "N-nothing. It was nothing. Don't worry about it."

Kagerou: "Oh? I'm sure it was quite a lot of something to make you knock the air out of my lungs like that."

Giving a mischevious grin, Kagerou snickered to herself as she similarly wiped dirt from her dress.

Mystia: "Sorry. I didn't see you."

Kagerou: "Ahh?"

Her ears had perked up from this as Mystia bashfully apologized while looking at the ground. She made a face that Kagerou had never seen before, causing intrigue to stir within her.

Kagerou: "Hey, you never apologize over silly things like this. Is everythin' alright?"

Mystia: "Huh? Really?"

Kagerou raised an eyebrow and gave a confused smile.

Kagerou: "Sure? You always go on about how you should respect your elders and try to blame it on whatever else. The songs' path or whatever, usually."

Though this would not be able to have been easily guessed, Mystia was older than Kagerou by a few months. Though Kagerou had the advantage in height over Mystia, being a full head taller, as well as in maturity and body development. Thus Mystia often compensated with this fact to prove her surperiority, or more likely to win a petty argument."

In any case, having been reminded of this from Kagerou's words, Mystia had remembered everything now.

Mystia: "Right, right. I did."

Kagerou: "Mmm?"

Looking up into Kagerou's eyes, Mystia once again felt a tinge of worry.

Kagerou: "Hey, Mystia. I don' mean to sound rude with this, but, you're actin' different than usual. Really, what happened while you were out? Ya lost your pride or somethin'?"

She hadn't been able to respond immediately, again being stunned by the sudden question. At last she managed to come up with a way to divert the conversation.

Mystia: "I'm telling you, it was nothing. Maybe if you come by the izayaka tonight I'll explain more, but, how have the rest been? I've been worried about you all."

Kagerou: "Ah."

Scratching her head, she luckily went along with Mystia's diversion of conversation.

Kagerou: "Well, we've all been worried for ya. Banki and Kogg are searchin' the village. Waggy's been searchin' wherever she could. Rumi and the fairies as well. Even got that tengu Aya to look."

Mystia: "Oh... Everyone's really been worried, huh?"

A strange mix of pride and guilt made her cast her eyes down, while Kagerou gave her a meaningful small smile.

Kagerou: "Yeah. Lil' Kyouko over there's lost some weight from the worry. But we're all happy to see you back. I'll tell the others you'll reopen the izayaka tonight, right?"

Mystia: "Yeah, that sounds good. Thank you."

With a bow, Mystia thanked and sent off Kagerou who went off on her way, seeming happy as she hummed. Mystia could not help but look at Kagerou as she walked off.

Mystia: "It's good that everyone seems to be okay, but... I'm not acting myself, hmm..?"

Just as she was about to lose herself in her thoughts, a sharp pain attacked her side. Looking at it, she had fallen hard on her side that had been weak, and hurt her wing. This was especially so after having suddenly pushed herself to fly.

Mystia: "Owww, what the heck..?"

Clicking her tongue, she tried to grasp at her wings to try to tend to them. but noticed she was having difficulty controlling them.

Mystia: "I guess I should just try to rest... Well, if everyone is safe then it should be fine to go to the lake, I guess? Maybe everyone is just out...?"

She gave a sigh and shook her head with her eyes closed, and turned to slowly walk again to the pond.

...

At the pond, Mystia sat alone on a rock, looking out as she hugged her legs. She sat in solitude, only looking at the clouds in the sky and the murky blue water. She had never swam in this pond out of fear for what was in the water, but she enjoyed coming here to relax regardless.

As she sat, her mind again began to wander. Not with as much worry as before, but merely going through what had happened. The first encounter with Alice and Flandre, fighting Eirin, Reisen and Keine, taking Keine to aid Alice and Flandre, and then departing on a journey to hell. The string of fights that followed thereafter, and her departure thereafter.

With the brief exception of resting in Eiki's mansion, there really had not been much time at all for her to rest. She had either been doing something or was passed out from exhaustion - it was the most she had ever worked in her life. Now, between the pain in her side and her wings, she had also started to feel her muscles groaning from the overwork as well. Small cuts and bruises from earlier wounds also tingled around her body. In response, she gave a groan.

Mystia: "Ahh, my skin I worked so hard to maintain. All gone to the dogs now. But, at least now I should be able to recover."

Though she had recognized the undeniable pain in her heart having left her allies, she was determined to return to her every day life.

Mystia: "That's why I gotta open my izayaka again today."

By reopening her izayaka and serving her friends and customers as she always had, she would prove to herself that she was absolutely determined to return to how things were. If she could convince herself that her allies had been better off without her, that she would be able to keep those she loved safe and without worry, then it would almost be like it had never happened.

Feeling herself calming down, she also felt the pain in her body seem to subside a little. She began to get engrossed within the atmosphere, feeling the cool wind around her body. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she felt herself fall into sleep.

...

...

...

???: "Isn't that just a convenient lie for yourself?"

???: "xxxxxx xxxxxx? xxx is afraid xxx doesn't know who you speak of."

???: "xxxxxxx..? What is this..?"

???: "Please, don't forgive me."

???: "Ehh? There's no way you're that same person."

A repeat of what had happened just a few hours ago, albiet much shorter, Mystia had re-experienced that same entrancing yet terrifying phenomenon as earlier.

Mystia: "Gah!"

She woke up in a cold sweat and panting, having trouble calming herself down.

Mystia: "It-It happened again... Why..?"

Trying to get a sense of herself, she noticed the sun in the sky had moved a significant amount. Soon it would start to set.

Mystia: "Ahhhhh, crap. I'll think about it on the way there."

Getting herself off the rock she had taken her nap on, she unsteadily began to walk on the route to her izayaka.

As she had tried to limit use of her wings for the time being, it had taken her a good while to walk there by herself. Still, it had not been a great distance from her home in the forest, and she had arrived there before anyone else within half an hour.

Mystia had not been able to get much in the way of thinking done on her journey there, however.

For starters, she had not been one to contemplate things deeply to begin with.

Whenever she had tried to think about what the meaning of the voices in her head were, her thoughts would quickly turn to mush that she could not build anything off of. It seemed as though she had a mental barrier that disallowed her from gaining any sort of concrete ideas on what the phenomenon might be, aside from perhaps a bizarre coincidence.

This repeated failure had caused her to eventually give up on it halfway through, and had soured her mood. By the time she had arrived, a few minutes before the sun had started to dip below the horizon, and had silently began to set up shop - bringing out stored supplies, turning on lamps, and setting the tables as she always had.

She silently began to prepare and cut food, bring out drinks, and prepare meals in an expert fashion. She would frequently engross herself within her cooking and work - but never in silence.

???: "Ummm..."

Pausing to look up, in front of Mystia stood a girl with a red cloak covering her mouth and neck. Red, similarly, was the color of her eyes, hair and miniskirt. A blue bow tied it back, with a black shirt covering her top half.

Mystia: "Ah, Banki!"

Finally having something to snap her out of her soured mood, Mystia smiled up at Sekibanki - the dullahan in red.

Sekibanki: "Yo, Mystia. It's been a while."

Sitting herself down on a stool right in front of where Mystia cooked, Sekibanki made herself at home.

Sekibanki: "Nice to see your face again."

Mystia: "You too. Well, most of your face."

Sekibanki let out a chuckle in response, and Mystia could see the corners of her mouth perk up as she did.

Sekibanki: "Kagerou and Waggysaggy'll be here in just a minute. When Kagerou told me you returned, I was shocked. But it's good to have the girl who makes the best fried shrimp and sake in Gensokyo back. Might as well get the usuals for those two as well."

Mystia: "Aha, you flatter me too much, but thank you. I'll get it right away."

She nodded and started the process of preparing food after pouring three cups of sake - fried shrimp with green beans for Sekibanki, bamboo with meat for Kagerou, and noodles with greens for Wakasagihime. As she worked thus, Sekibanki propped up with another comment.

Sekibanki: "But, good grief, I thought you were an imposter for a sec when I saw you. I mean, I don't think I've ever heard you work without singing or talkin' to someone."

Mystia: "That's strange. I don't remember you being this chatty either."

According to her memory, she had always thought of Sekibanki as being more reserved and cynical than others, with the exception of when she got drunk. This level of chattiness was unusual for her - but what was also unusual was this snappy, passive aggressive response from Mystia.

Sekibanki: "Hmm? That's a new one. Didja come up with it while you were gone?"

Relieved that she didn't take offense to it, Mystia relaxed her shoulders and blew yet another sigh, though she still didn't know how to respond.

Mystia: "Well, that's-"

Sekibanki: "Ah, here come Kagerou and Wakasagihime. Heeeyyy!"

She turned to wave back at the two of them, who were coming up on the hill. Kagerou had been pushing a blue mermaid in a green kimino - Wakasagihime, in a wheelchair. Upon seeing it, she had a slight recollection of Alice from right before she had departed from her.

Sitting down besides Sekibanki, the two of them joined in on the conversation.

Wakasagihime: "I am so glad to see you again, miss Lorelei. I and my fish had searched across the lake for you, but we couldn't find you at all! We almost cried..."

Speaking from her heart, Wakasagihime put her hand to her chest and bowed down to Mystia as she almost apologized for her percieved impotence.

Mystia: "Thanks for your concern, but if I had been at the bottom of the lake, I'd have drowned by now anyways. And, you don't need to be formal like that with me..."

Wakasagihime was the only person Mystia knew that she would admit had a nicer voice than her. It had genuinely been that of a princess - one that would allure anyone and everyone, even the prideful Mystia who boasted about her singing capability. This would be in comparison to Sekibanki's slightly monotonous voice, and Kagerou's perfectly average voice. In addition, Wakasagihime had the soul of a pure maiden, who would cry over any small being or object being harmed.

Wakasagihime: "But it is important to search for each and every corner when trying to help a friend, isn't that right? That's why I have to be diligent and search no matter how poor my odds - but I was restricted to only searching in and around the Misty Lake."

Mystia: "Well, I guess so. Thanks."

Forgiving Wakasagihime for a transgression that had not really occured, Mystia continued to work on her meal. Throughout the next hour or so, more familiar faces came to join, each giving their hellos and appreciation for Mystia and her safety.

Mystia: "Let's see - Kyouko, Kagerou, Wakasagihime, Banki, Rumia, Sunny, Luna, Star, Cirno, Dai, Larva, Piece, Tewi and Wriggle."

Counting up those that had been in attendance, she made a mental note and went back to work after observing the outside for a few short seconds.

Outside, each of the groups had been chatting amongst each other. The fairies and Rumia, who had been allowed a little sake, were causing a ruckus and playing amongst themselves in the corner. Tewi, an earth rabbit in a light pink dress, had been enjoying the atmosphere with the rabbits beside her as the moon began to rise. The grassroots youkai trio had been chatting and laughing amongst themselves, while Kyouko and Wriggle, a boyish firefly youkai, had chatted together as well.

Upon Kyouko's arrival, she gave Mystia a kiss on the cheek which Kagerou had teased her for, and each of the fairies had hardly seemed to notice Mystia's absence at all. Perhaps their immortality and lack of proper intelligence had collided with their sense of time.

Regardless, the atmosphere under the moonlight had been as it always had been. Everyone had been enjoying themselves and drank to celebrate Mystia's health. In the background, though some of them didn't fully understand it, the fairies too cheered for Mystia.

Cirno: "WoOoOO, MystIA, thANK youu~uuuu ahahahahah!!"

Clownpiece: "Ahahahah, Master and her wife should be here to celebrate too!!"

Luna: "No, you dummy! If any adults come it'll ruin everything!"

Mystia: "But there's already adults here!"

Clownpiece: "Nahhh, Master isn't sore like that. She looves to party!"

Letting out a sigh, she admitted defeat against the fairies and returned to preparing more of their meals. Noting again the customers that had been in attendence today, she noticed an absence.

Mystia: "Hey Banki, where's Kogasa? Is she not coming?"

Sekibanki: "She said she had an urgent commission today that had to be completed ASAP, but she wanted me to pass on her good will."

Mystia: "Oh, is that so? Well, tell her I said thanks."

Returning to her work, she had finally regained the mood to begin to hum quietly to herself as she cut some veggies. From behind, a voice had called out to her.

Kagerou: "Heeey, Mystia, why don'tcha drink some too? We're all drinkin' for you, ya know."

Mystia: "Iiiidiot, what kind of bartender drinks their own alcohol? Besides, don't all of you want seconds?"

Kagerou: "But ya've been actin' all tense this whole time. Relax a little, or how about give us a song or battle us. Ya haven't done that in a while, haven'tcha?"

"Tense..." Mystia mumbled under her breath. Battle was absolutely not something she had wanted to consider right now, but she decided she might as well give singing a try.

Mystia: "Well, it couldn't hurt, I guess."

Shrugging her shoulders, she exited the bar she had been cooking in and jumped atop a table that had not been in use. Seeing everyones' eyes and attention on her, she felt herself regain some of her confidence, and gave a smile. She cleared her throat, closed her eyes, and opened her mouth.

And yet, not even ten seconds into her song, when she had opened her eyes, she saw everyone staring at her in worry.

Kyouko: "Mysty... your nose..!"

Pausing her song and dropping her smile, Mystia replied with an "Eh?"

Kyouko: "Your nose... it's bleeding! It's gushing out blood!!"

Mystia: "Eh? Eh?"

Looking down at herself, down her dress had been stained in fresh red blood that pooled under her. Upon this sight, she felt her head grow dangerously light, and she collapsed to her knees and fell down to the ground.

Upon having fallen to the ground, everyone around her gasped in shock, and Kyouko ran over with a "MYYSTYYY!!"

She picked up the fallen Mystia and held her head, crying but not knowing what to do in the event of a sudden nosebleed as others came to Mystia's aid.

Mystia: "W-hy..?"

And thus ended Mystia's first day in her failed attempt to re-attain her average, everyday, normal life.

Chapter Text

Alice: "'Stand up?' What... What the hell are you talking about..?"

Standing in the middle of a hallway, with blood covering large amounts of her body, Alice grit her molars in anger at what had just unfolded in front of her.

Just moments before, after a scuffle with Medicine, she decided to drop her refusal to speak about her past for just a moment. Yet as it had seemed, she had been tricked. Her short monologue which had been meant only for Medicine, appeaed to have been heard by Flandre, Keine, and unbeknownst to her, Eirin as well.

'Alice': "Well done. If you keep it up, you'll have no more secrets left to keep."

Alice: "Quiet! Just quiet! You're so extremely annoying!!"

Letting the tension boil over, she screamed out loud at seemingly nothing and swung her arms behind her, turning to where Flandre was.

Flandre: "...?"

Reacting with quiet confusion, she cocked her head with an eyebrow raised.

Alice: "I wasn't talking to... No, nevermind. How much... How much did you hear?"

Flandre: "I heard bumping and smashing, but I assumed it was just the doctor messing around. I only just walked in to see what was happening."

Alice: "S-So, you didn't hear anything you said..?"

Flandre: "You were talking to Medicine? It looked like you two were fighting, though."

Alice: "Hah..."

Once again, Flandre's exceptional lack of common sense exasperated Alice, creating a complicated feeling within her. Part of her wondered what exactly gave her such a foolish idea, but there were much more pressing matters on hand.

Assuming Flandre wasn't lying to her, she then turned towards Keine. While Flandre's eyes looked exactly normal, not knowing what exactly was going on, Keine's had a certain sadness and guilt to them.

Alice: "...What about you?"

Keine: "I... did not hear anything. I'm sorry. I was caught up in my thoughts and only realized when it was too late. Had I acted sooner, I could have prevented this brawl from happening. No apology can forgive that."

She bowed her head with a sorry look in her eyes, and yet those eyes hid something deeper within her. Something that she would, despite what she felt, keep within her heart for the time being. At once, however, her tone shifted. From apologizing, she now took on a voice and stance that was much more familiar to those who had spent time under her supervision, putting her hand on her chest and stiffening her face.

In between this, Alice felt a strange mixture of unease and relaxation. Had it been by a twist of fate that her secret wouldn't be completely leaked out for another day? Or had there been something more sinister at play?

Regardless...

Keine: "I am highly disappointed in the two of you. Really, just what do you think fighting amongst each other will accomplish? Especially in a time like this?"

Stiffening both of their faces, the duo of Alice and Medicine stayed silent from the sudden tonal shift of Keine's teacher voice, scolding the both of them.

Keine: "Alice."

Alice: "..."

Keine: "Good grief, what exactly were you thinking here? I know not who started this fight, but it was your responsibility to ensure exactly this would not have come to pass as the adult in the room. I understand there may be some issues from your past that you feel strongly about, but that was no excuse to engage in a brawl to the death with this child, one of our own."

Alice scowled to herself, knowing that it wasn't her who started it, but knowing how poorly it would reflect on her had she said that it was merely self defense.

Alice: "I apologize. I understand what I had done was wrong. Medicine, please forgive me for what I had done."

Though it pained her do it, she decided that this would be the best course of events, wanting to relieve the tension in the room. She would leave off the issue of dealing with Medicine's behavioral problems for another time. Were she to follow this option, she would be able to save what was left of the others' perception of her maturity.

Medicine: "...It was my fault I suppose. I shouldn't have gotten so confrontational. I'm sorry."

Curling her lips as she looked down at her, Alice decided she would not yet forgive her. She had been wronged, and though the outcome wasn't as bad as it could have been, she remained unhappy.

Medicine: "In the first place, this was supposed to be about helping Keine. But it ended up turning into this."

Letting out a sigh, she sat to her knees and closed her eyes.

Keine: "To help me?"

Her previous tone shifted again to one more reserved and casual than she had been.

Alice: "Originally we had wanted to brainstorm ideas to help you feel better, but it ended up like this."

After pausing to think for a moment, Keine took a breath and spoke again.

Keine: "I... I will admit, I took Mystia's departure too deeply for myself. Perhaps I should not have attempted to view her as one of my students-- and that is entirely my problem. I consider all of you, including her, not just allies, but also important friends; even having only known you all for a short few days. While I respect and understand her decision, I admit it has caused me much grief. And I am sure that is the case for the rest of you."

Around the room, there were those who undoubtably developed care for Mystia in spite of the short amount of time that was spent together.

For Flandre, Mystia had been the second friendly face she had ever seen within this new world. She had proved herself to be an unexpectedly reliable ally. Her loss would undoubtably be a great loss to her, that would contribute to her already recently soured mood due to the last few days worth of events.

For Alice, too, Mystia had proven to be an unexpectedly reliable ally that had saved her on multiple times. Though she was loud and noisy, the two had undeniably formed a bond that Alice would not want to admit.

And for Medicine, though the two had barely interacted, she would most certainly have felt a bond with Mystia as one of her first and only allies, and possibly a friend.

Keine: "..."

Reflecting on this, her expression grew more solemn. For herself, she had truly wanted to help and guide her, though knowing full well she had already grown to an adult. She knew it was her own fault to have felt so needlessly torn up over it, but it was not something she could help. After all, all she had wanted was to help and guide people. It had been why she had taken the role of Gensokyo's defender upon herself.

Keine: "I truly appreciate your wanting to help me regarding my dealing with Mystia's departure, however, it would be better should you instead use that effort to deal with your own grief. I will be able to manage."

Closing her eyes and curling her lips into a slight smile, she spoke truly from her heart this time. 

Medicine: "...Is that so?"

An honest, concerned face adorned Medicine, who held her hand to her chest. To that, Keine gave a smile and nodded.

Keine: "I appreciate it from the bottom of my heart, thank you."

Seeing the scene seemingly lose its tension and come to something of a resolution, Alice breathed something of a sigh mixed with relief and confusion. Not knowing exactly how to feel about what she just saw, she was just relieved that it seemed as though the worst case scenario had been avoided. Still, it felt as though something were off.

Obviously, she would not so easily forgive Medicine for having recklessly attempted to decieve her and for fighting her, whatever her reasons may have been, and she would definitely scold her later. And she herself questioned why she would speak about her past to her in the heat of the moment. Yet she also felt odd that it seemed as though the issue of her past would be delayed for yet another day. But still...

Alice: "Well, it's not like it was as bad as it could have been, and they're not exactly taking initiative to prove themselves either, so I suppose it's fine..."

Letting out a sigh, she decided to simply drop the subject for the time being and start thinking of her options on what to do the next time something like this would come around. Plans A, B, and C at minimum on what to do, say, or even lie if necessary. That she had not prepared one for this already was something she regretted as a blunder and vowed not to do again.

In addition, the pain of the wounds Medicine had inflicted on her had begun to call attention to themselves as well, and Alice looked her head around to search for Eirin.

In doing so, she had locked eyes with Flandre, who hadn't said much throughout this ordeal. And yet Flandre, who had been the only one to have directly seen into Alice's past through the lens of Koakuma, still knew precious little regarding its actual context. She swore to make Alice tell her eventually, yet kept her around as she had been in a Catch-22 as both a suspicious figure and a close ally.

She could tell that Flandre held a complicated feeling in her chest. Though she entered the room not knowing the context, she had likely figured it out by now, and likely had some of her suspicions hightened again. Alice felt a little sorry for Flandre having to deal with irritation after irritation, but there was nothing that could be done.

Looking again at Keine, however, she noticed something peculiar. Her mouth, her smile at Medicine, had been trembling.

Flandre: "Keine?"

Alice turned to look at Flandre, who surprisingly had also noticed Keine's trembling. Medicine, too, paused her expression out of concern.

Keine: "Damnit... I really am terrible at lying..."

Alice: "..."

Keeping her mouth closed, Alice narrowed her eyes to observe what Keine would say. Perhaps she had something to say about her, or her past.

Keine: "...The reason I became a teacher, was not something I chose. It chose me."

Continuing to stay silent, Alice watched her carefully, anticipating every word and guessing what she would say. She felt her body tensing up, a natural reaction in preparation for hearing something she didn't want to hear. Nevertheless--

Keine: "It would not surprise me if this was unknown to you all, but for a very long time, this village would reject all youkai outright. But, it was not just youkai. It was commonplace for them to exile anyone who went against the village customs. Even those who only held the crime of being born different would be considered below the residents. It is rather backwards, is it not? Those who needed protection casting away their bretheren for even thinking differently."

While Keine made a slight smile as she looked down, Alice's face took on a more bitter tone. After all, she knew all-too-well what that was like.

Keine: "The old couple who raised me knew this, and attempted to keep me away from it. As you may know, I am not quite like the other humans."

Reaching up to touch her huge horns, combined with a bushy tail, you could be forgiven for doing a double take upon seeing her had you not known who she was.

Keine: "But as any child would be, I was curious. I oh-so-desperately wanted to visit others. One day, I snuck out against my better judgement. On that day... I was screamed at, pelted with stones, called all sorts of names. Of course, I took off shortly after. A little girl is not supposed to be dealing with those kinds of societal troubles."

Alice, again, narrowed her eyes, lowering her head and balling her fists.

Keine: "However, when I went home that day, and I went to sleep, that was when the unthinkable happened. You see, within the human village, there exists a small group of extremists, who advocate for the complete eradication of all youkai. On that day, a few of the members from that group tracked me down to my house. Because, you see, on that day, it was not just the teacher that chose me, but also the defender."

Alice: "..."

Keine: "On that day, I was forced to use my ability, Plain Asia to hurt others for the very first time. They threatened to kill me, and destroy the reputation of the old couple who took me in."

Alice: "..."

Keine: "On that day, an eight-year-old girl committed murder. She had not even allowed a trace of the bodies to remain. However, she did not allow that to stain her heart. On that day, I mourned the losses of those I was forced to kill."

Lifting her head up, Alice dropped her jaw slightly at those words. For what reason would she say something as absurd as that? Alice would not have imagined Keine of all people saying such things.

Keine: "Because, I decided, that it was not the fault of the villagers for attempting to take my life. Fearing youkai and being told to defend against them were all they had ever known."

Alice: "--Hk"

She sucked in her teeth as Keine said that, yet remained quiet.

Keine: "That was why I would take it upon myself to guide others the path to peace - not merely convincing humans to tolerate youkai, but to expand their horizons as well. Likewise, I would take it upon myself to broaden the horizons of other youkai as well. Even from a young age, I would venture out and meet with other youkai. I had even visited and attempted to challenge the tengu heirarchy system upon learning of it. Though - some changes take longer than others."

Keine: "Regardless, despite the dismay of my godparents, and my physical health, I am very proud of the progress I have helped to accomplish. I wish to teach the importance of understanding and patience to everyone - from the young and old. I would protect those who could not protect themselves, and defend against the aggressors who wished to inflict their harm and hate unto others."

Keine: "For Mystia, and for all of you, I wished to go further. Upon gaining the understanding that Gensokyo was at risk, of course, I was extremely concerned about everyone and everything within it. However, I also wished to display the fruits of my labor, and to prove myself as a leader. I projected that unto Mystia and the rest of you. When Mystia rejected that, it felt like a rejection of everything that makes me up. I had faced utter defeat in the past, and yet that was the first time that it had happened to someone so close to me. She might not share those feelings, and yet she, and the rest of you, are already some of my closest friends."

Concluding her monologue and feeling far better, she exhaled and put her hand on her chest as she closed her eyes, giving a soft smile yet again. Eirin, hidden behind the wall, muttered "Excellent" to herself under her breath. Flandre and Medicine bated their breaths as they processed their information, while Alice's mind yet again began racing.

Alice: "She and I are completely different."

Alice would never forgive those who had wronged her. Whether it be a human or the god of Makai, she had no regrets about exacting her revenge upon them. However, this was not something she would so easily admit and be straightforward with, as Keine had. To her, those had been signs of weakness at best, or terrible memories she couldn't let go of at worst. Likewise, despite her time spent battling and risking her life amongst Flandre, Medicine, Mystia and Keine...

Though it pained her to admit it, she had not quite grown as close to the rest of the group as the others have. Gradually, she felt a rift forming between her and the rest of the group. Each event - Flandre discovering her past, Mystia's departure, the fight with Medicine, and Keine's speech - had only served to drive a wedge in that rift further and further.

After all, she had always been seperate from the others. And yet, this stung her the most of all.

'Alice': "Honestly, what a disgrace..."

Alice: "..."

She couldn't even bear herself to answer her apparition, the very being which haunted her from her past.

Narrowing her eyes, she made a pained expression as she looked at the ground. How had she and Keine ended up so vastly different, despite the similarity of experiences? Where Keine's primary concern was disappointing those around her, while Alice had been percieved as a ticking time bomb. She wished to curse the world who gave her such a bad hand, and exact her fury upon it. Just as she had at that time.

Her train of thought was disturbed as she felt a tug at her sleeve. She looked down to see, of all people, Flandre looking up at her. Flandre, with her usual scary yet cute looking face, seemed as though she had something she wanted to say to Alice.

Alice: "What is it?"

Flandre: "You looked like you had a lot on your mind, so I wanted to disturb it."

Alice: "That's not very nice."

Kneading her eyebrows, she sighed down at Flandre, and put her hand on her head to push her away.

Flandre: "But you looked like you were in pain."

Alice: "Wha-"

Widening her eyes as she looked down at her, once again it seemed as though she was seen through. She scowled at herself for once again being unable to control how others percieved her.

'Alice': "Honestly, what a disgrace..."

Repeating herself with an evil smirk on her face, the apparition hugged Alice's shoulders and whispered behind her ear.

'Alice': "After all, it was through that misplaced trust in others that the bridge crossing the rift between you and everyone else collapsed, was it not, Witch of Death?"

Alice's eyes shot open, and she collapsed to her knees, bringing everyone's attention to her as Flandre caught her.

Flandre: "H-Hey! What's with you!"

Keine: "Alice!"

Medicine: "Hk--!!"

Once again, Eirin narrowed her eyes, and yet as the only qualified medical professional, she refrained from acting. Waiting to see what would happen next. 

Alice grit her teeth, as she heard the voice that could only be heard by her, felt the touch of the one who could only be felt by her, who sapped energy from her legs and forced a splitting headache upon her.

'Alice': "Are you starting to remember? Or are you still held up about why you can't help but be behated while Keine over there is beloved? I suppose that's fated to be..."

A deceptively sweet voice that ravaged and mutilated Alice's mind, that tortured her with the sudden hazy events of the past. She was right, why had she been unable to turn her past into her strength, to lead and guide others, to be beloved instead of a recluse?

Flandre: "Alice!!"

Why -- had the world hated Alice so? Why -- had she continuously been forced to face hardship after hardship, not knowing a moment of peace in her life? Why was she in the wrong when she decided to do something, anything, even if she thought it would only affect her or help others?

Why, why not just burn the world down? For wronging her so, pushing her into a corner without allies or friends she could truly call her own?

Voices, voices flooded her mind. Memories of the past blended into each other, violating her brain. Her neurons fired off like an exploding firework factory, thoughts running amok within her. Fear, love, anger, hatred, happiness, satisfaction, fear, deception. 'Alice' had wrapped the strings around her, and was about to use her as a doll, smiling in victory, until--

Alice: "Gah!!"

Her vision went dark for a split second, and she looked up to see Flandre staring down at her with a large red mark on her forehead. She had collapsed to the floor with a ringing feeling in her ears and a headache that would not stop making her feel like she was being banged into the wall. However, she pushed all that aside to re-gain her understanding of the situation. Each of the people around her had been looking at her with worry, and Flandre a mix of that and anger. Her nosebleed had been restarted, and it felt as though she were about to lose control of herself.

Lose control of herself -- what a disappointment.

Alice: "You... What happened?"

Flandre: "You really are a weirdo."

Alice: "Huh?"

Flandre: "But, I understand. You have things you don't want to tell us. I think that's fine. But, making a face like you wanted to kill someone, and then collapsing to the floor without saying anything, just what is going through your mind?"

Alice: "...You don't need to know."

Turning her cheek and scowling, Alice looked out at Keine, who had recounted her life story without a hint of dishonesty, and Medicine, who attempted to say something similar with the execution of someone high on drugs performing surgery.

Flandre: "But we want to help you."

Widening her eyes and turning again to face Flandre, the two looked each other in the eyes with a genuineness that she had not felt before.

Alice: "What do you know about me? What do any of you know about me? Aren't I the suspicious one, that you only keep around because you need strength? None of you - none of you know anything about me. Why? Why would you try to do anything for me when all I've done is force you from me? I don't need your sympathy."

Turning to speak to the others, Alice's voice cracked as she spoke with emotion that she had not let herself feel in a long time.

Alice: "I hate it, I hate it all. The world that did this to me, it could never mend me! So just -- stay away, for your own good! I'm suspicious, and vengeful, and have ulterior motives. I admit that! So don't bother trying to look into me! Because - because I am not your friend!"

It was not as though she hated herself.

Alice: "None of you, none of you will ever see what I see, hear what I hear, think what I think. That's why it's for the best that you don't try your luck to get close to me! Who knows what could happen! Maybe I'll kill you!"

Medicine: "Is that what you honestly think?"

Alice turned to look at Medicine, who had an angry expression on her face with her hand on her chest.

Medicine: "I was wrong to do what I did earlier, I'm willing to apologize for that. But, that doesn't change that I still want to help you. You, Flandre, Keine, even Mystia helped me to step out of the Nameless Hill, to even come here and not immediately start killing people! If you don't think change is possible, you're mistaken!"

Alice: "It's too late for me! I - I have already been molded by those kinds of things. Don't be so naive as to think just this can move my heart."

Keine: "Do not be so naive as to think whatever you are planning here will succeed, Alice."

Alice: "Huh?"

Now turning to look at Keine, she again felt her headache flare up.

Keine: "I shall not pretend to know what you have been through or what you have felt. Nor will I pretend as though you are being unreasonable. However, deluding yourself into thinking that you are beyond help, is as I have said, childish."

Alice: "..."

Keine: "Even if you don't believe us to be your friends, that is acceptable. Even if you think you can't be fixed, and just want to burn the earth, that, too, is acceptable. However, recklessly pushing us away, is not. I apologize on behalf of Medicine for hurting you, and I understand if you feel as though your trust in us has been hurt. However, I speak for everyone when I say we only wish to help you."

Medicine: "...I agree. I can't have said it better."

Alice: "Hk---"

She dejectedly scowled down at the ground, not having expected such a reaction. Why had they been so willing to help her, after everything she had done? Why would they attempt to forgive her after forcing Medicine to bleed and being such a force for suspicion and conflict within the group? She did not wish to be understood, nor did she wish to be forgiven, as if saying "Please, oh please, don't forgive me."

Flandre: "That's right, Alice, you aren't my friend."

Again, widening her eyes, she opened her mouth with a mixture of exasperation and disgusted validation, but Flandre continued.

Flandre: "You're my hostage - no, my dog. And as your master, I'm gonna tell you right now, I have no intention of giving up on you."

Alice: "You..."

Flandre: "Here."

She casually threw something from her hand, which Alice caught and examined in her hands.

Alice: "An apple? Where did you get this from?"

Flandre: "This apple is us. Let's call it-- The 'Genso Crusaders.'"

At once, the apple was divided into five slices to the surprise of everyone in the room but Flandre, who had imbued it with qi from her Scarlet Destiny.

Flandre leaned down and picked out one of the slices, leaving only four. Holding it in her hand as she looked at it, she began to speak.

Flandre: "This slice is Mystia, seperate, but still a part of us. And then - this one is you."

She pointed down at an apple slice with a hole in it. As it had been, a worm had been living within that apple, and made that section of it its home.

Alice: "Wha-"

Flandre: "You think you're rotten, and that you should be thrown away, but that isn't really the case, right? If you get the worm out and wash it, it should be fine. You think you're rotten, and that we want to throw you away, but you're wrong."

Alice: "..I am not an apple."

Flandre: "That's right, you're my dog."

Flandre leaned down and picked up the apple slice with a hole in it, put it to her mouth, and bit down.

Alice looked up in a form of dejected shock, and sighed.

Alice: "But... how can you understand? Anything about me? Even if you want to help me, don't pretend like that's what I secretly want deep inside."

Flandre: "But, I do know."

Alice: "HOW?"

Flandre: "Because... when I look at you like this, I can see the pain in your eyes."

Alice: "Ah-"

Dropping the scowl and opening her eyes wide, she was dumbfounded at that inference. Even the apparition named 'Alice', which had been watching carefully what might unfold, became shocked for the first time in its existence.

Flandre: "You put on mask after mask, pretending like you're fine. You claim you're a lone wolf, yet blow away your legs and slit your wrist to protect me. You can't make up your mind, and just seeing that pisses me off! If you're stubbornly insisting you don't want to be helped, then why didn't you leave us when you could?! You're going to lose yourself, maybe it already has! I can't tolerate that!"

Alice: "You don't know that..!!"

Flandre: "Then why do your eyes look like they're always so sad?!"

Alice could not respond to that, she had been yet again seen through. Forced to take in this realization, she remained stunned, unable to speak. Flandre took another bite of the apple slice, finishing it. With that hand, she offered her hand down to Alice.

Flandre: "I, no, we're gonna get you and Medi fixed up, get out of here, and get Mystia back. I can't forgive anyone who won't help us fight back. We can't do it without you. Now, will you stand up, or die a dog's death?"

Flandre used her other hand, which had the apple slice that represented Mystia, to put it to her mouth and take another bite. And yet, Alice could not reach her hand up to Flandre's. She kept her head down as she tried to think, think, think.

Alice: "Marisa..."

All this time, she had been betrayed or sent away. Seldom anyone would hear her out, especially as a reclusive, and she was fine with that. What would change now if she was doomed to repeat that same process of grief and loss every time?

'Alice': "Do you really think you'll be able to get rid of me if you go with that girl? What's to say you won't explode again, with worse results?"

Alice: "...That's right. There's no guarantee that I won't do something worse to you. This - this book. It's fated."

Putting her hand on the book which she always kept locked up on her, she scowled. Yet Flandre did not retract her hand.

Flandre: "Fate... Fate can be fought."

Lifting her head, Alice attempted to hear out Flandre's outlandish statement.

Flandre: "I, who came here from another world, and have been slowly regaining my memories, and won twice against one of the masterminds. Ordinarily, that kinda thing would be unthinkable. Medi, who was fated to stay in that flower garden for eternity, broke out her shell and came here around humans. I think fate can be fought. Lend me your strength, and I'll lend you mine. Even if it's for whatever your ulterior motives are, I, no, all of us will help you out.

Alice: "Flandre..."

Flandre: "What?"

Alice: "I think, you're quite the weirdo too."

Flandre let out a sigh, and began to drop her hand almost in defeat. And that's when she felt a warm touch on her hand. She opened her eyes to see Alice had accepted her offer, with a slight smile on her face. Not only that, but within her other hand where she held the remaining three apple slices, she took one in her fingers and bit into it.

Alice: "It won't be easy."

Flandre: "I know."

The two smiled at each other, and Alice stood up. Likewise, Medicine and Keine smiled on their own seeing this as well.

Keine: "Now, let's get you and Medicine fixed up now."

Biting into the crunchy apple slice, a sweet and sour sensation filled Alice's and Flandre's mouths. Whether or not they liked it or disliked it, made no difference. As fellow living beings, there was no difference in the flavor of the apple they shared.

Seeing this, Eirin smiled and turned away, walking back to her lab, satisfied by what she saw.

Chapter Text

Following the fight and the subsequent heart-to-heart, Alice and Medicine had went to see Eirin to repair the wounds they had inflicted on themselves. Eirin had been bizarrely calm about seeing the two of them re-enter her office looking even worse than they came in, and about the property damage they had caused. She had wrapped the two of them in bandages, gave them some pills, and sent them on their way with a brief "Please try to avoid fighting in my office again."

As of current, the three of Flandre, Medicine, and Alice were sitting in the reception area along with Eirin, who stood crossing her arms, Keine who had bowed deeply in front of Eirin, and Reisen who was sitting quietly at the reception desk, fiddling with something.

Keine: "I would like to extend our deepest apologies as a group for the damage and trouble we have caused. I have not my wallet on my person right now, but I will be more than willing to compensate for this."

Eirin: "You may spare the apologies. I have no need for money with the exception of rent and paying Reisen. Should you wish to compensate me, have that doll youkai bring me another dose of her poison."

Medicine: "I'm being nominated?"

She looked up with mild surprise at Eirin, while Keine remained worried. Eirin had been perfectly calm, with an eerily neutral face even after having a large amount of her supplies destroyed. Flandre and Alice, too, had been sitting and quietly watching.

Keine: "Surely that cannot be enough!"

Eirin: "You have already taken it upon yourself to repair and clean all that had been done by your two associates. I see no reason to ask for more."

Following Alice's 'standing up', Keine had used her Plain Asia to essentially rewrite history and repair everything in Eirin's hallways as if nothing had happened. Even so, immense guilt on behalf of her team clouded her heart.

Eirin: "If anything, I am grateful for your help. Help ought to be repaid with help, should it not? I am very interested in learning more of our dear Medicine's poison ability."

Medicine: "I'm not anyone's, and I don't want to be called 'dear.'"

Eirin: "My apologies."

The doctor gave a smile that looked nearly malicious, which creeped out the two of Flandre and Medicine. Still, it could not be denied that she had been overly patient and kind to the Genso Crusaders, and that had been recognized by all of them. She locked eyes with Flandre, and decided to speak once again.

Eirin: "On a related topic, as a vampire, you are overly limited by what time of day you may be outside, is that right? Flandre."

Flandre, who was on poor terms with Eirin, didn't appreciate having to act friendly with her. She pushed those feelings to the side, however, and forced herself to place nice. Her face, however, made it clear as day what her actual thoughts were.

Flandre: "What about it?"

Eirin: "You see, I believe I am able to make a medicine that grants your body resistance to the sun. Of course, I have not actually attempted this yet, but I believe it would be in your best interests to take me up on this offer. It would also likely be in the best interests of your friend here, too."

She gestured to Medicine, who remained confused, with a calm look on her face. This went unappreciated by Flandre.

Flandre: "And why should I trust you on that? I'm grateful and whatever that you helped us out, but I don't need you to mess with my body. I remember what happened the first time like it was yesterday!"

Alice: "Flandre, please calm yourself a little, I don't think she wants to do anything to you."

Flandre: "You were there the first time, weren't you?! She's simply too suspicious!"

Keine: "Now, now, Flandre. I don't think the doctor wants to cause any trouble for us. This seems like a good opportunity."

Medicine: "I think it might be worth trying out, and if she does anything weird we can all just beat her."

Flandre: "You all... that woman is not our friend. She's someone who is convenient, sure, but you're all getting too chummy with her!"

Medicine: "Who even says chummy nowadays?"

While the others tried to take a more reasoned approach, Flandre would not budge on the topic of wanting nothing to do with Eirin. As someone who had next to no memories of her own, of course, the prevalence of the fight against Eirin stood out like a sore thumb as one of the first heartracing experiences she had in this new world, second only to her encounters with the alternate version of herself.

The others, however, seemed much more willing to give her a chance despite her past trespasses. And for the life of her Flandre could not understand why.

Flandre: "Apparently I was able to survive 500 years like this, so I'll survive 500 more. Besides, how do you even know what to do with my body? It's not like you know a vampire besides me, right?"

She shrugged and made a smirk as she attempted to gain one over Eirin, who remained stoic and enigmatic as always.

Eirin: "Incidentally, I do. I happen to have met your sister on numerous occasions."

Flandre: "Wha-"

She immediately dropped her attempted smug attitude and widened her eyes in shock at the bombshell Eirin had dropped. Each of the others reacted similarly as well.

Let us turn the clock back to when Eirin had been operating on Alice and Medicine's injuries, leaving Flandre and Keine to sit next to each other for half an hour.

Since their journey had started, Keine and Flandre had only really had the occasion to speak to each other in the time that Keine had awoken until Mystia had awoken, and in that time after the fight with Medicine and Alice. The first time around, Flandre had not had much to say to Keine, mostly staring intently at her newfound scars and remaining on edge nearby to Eirin. The second time around, Keine attempted to break the ice with Flandre, but as with Medicine she found her difficult to speak with.

Keine: "Flandre, is anything bothering you right now? I understand that you have been through quite a lot lately, and that you dislike the doctor, so please let me know if there is anything I can do for you."

Flandre: "Nothing's wrong right now."

Keine: "If you are confident, then that is good to hear."

While Flandre did not respond, Keine maintained her smile and good attitude, albiet thinking to herself "Kids these days can hardly hold a conversation..."

Though it was not as though Flandre wanted to dismiss Keine, rather, her head had been lost in thought and feelings that she didn't know how to respond to. For she had been thinking of her sister, Remilia.

Since her time coming into the new world, there had been only a select few times where she had indirect interaction with Remilia. She had a hazy memory of seeing the mastermind version of herself shortly after killing someone whos name she did not remember. Next was the story Yuuka had told her, followed by the vision from Hong Meiling's point of view with the sister. Most importantly, she had been inside Remilia's room, where she put Sakuya Izayoi to rest, and stole her personal diary.

During her time when she had locked herself in Yuuka's room, she took out the diary and began to read it. However, it seemed to have been one of a collection, to Flandre's mixed disappointment. She started at the beginning, but the entries had mostly been weather related, or with menial activities. Sometimes her sister would go into details about wine she would taste, what she saw outside, various books she would read, and things of the like. But what stood out most to Flandre was how little she had been mentioned.

She had ended up going through half the diary, where she had learned a good deal about each major player in the Scarlet Devil Mansion. Meiling had worked as their gatekeeper and seemed to have mellowed out after a while of having joined Remilia. Koakuma worked for the library, but seldom interacted with Remilia. The library was primarily run by a woman named Patchouli, who Flandre had only heard of from Sakuya's passing comment. She showed up within the diary a drastically high amount of times, appearing to have often spoken with Remilia. They would discuss various matters - magic, Gensokyo, events from the outside world, love, and more. They would play games, occasionally go outside together, and the like.

There had also been Sakuya Izayoi, the enignmatic maid she met and witnessed the passing of firsthand. She had been a devoted maid and trusted confidant of Remilia, who often went out to solve problems or helped her conduct business. Or even simply play with her.

That was what stuck out in particular to Flandre, however. There had been a stunningly few amount of entries where she was mentioned. Even when she had been, it was mostly in passing.

Diary: "...Patchy mentioned Flandre came to visit and take out some books."

Diary: "...Sakuya said Flandre wanted some new toys. I obliged."

Diary: "Flandre came to my room and asked to try some wine of mine, however she wanted some of the exquisite stock I had kept in reserve for the grandest of parties, and as such I was forced to decline."

Based on what she could tell, the half of the diary she had read lasted around half a year, taking place around fifteen or sixteen years ago.

Flandre: "Even if we're old, isn't that quite a lot of distance between us?"

For sisters who lived in the same location together, having a number of interactions that could be counted on one hand had been simply absurd. Based on the few entries she read as well, she didn't feel as though they had necessarily been on bad terms either.

Flandre: "So why do I barely show up..?"

While confused, she did not feel upset or wronged. Moreso, she just had more questions on her mind. Aside from the aforementioned lack of her being mentioned, she also longed to know what else had been contained within her sisters' diaries. While she did not particularly have the opportunity to look through Remilia's room, she would have guessed the rest would have been stored somewhere within there and had now likely been reduced to ash, with the one in her position likely being the latest one that may or may not have been finished. She once again felt extreme scorn for the mastermind version of herself.

Even so, she had heard that the deaths of her and her sister had been abrupt and unforseen. Even so, they had died together. That had bought her a strange mix of sadness and comfort, that she and her sister had not died alone.

Going forward, she felt a force pushing her to continue looking for information about her and her sister. A force that went beyond simply wanting to find out more about her past.

Flandre: "Maybe my body remembers her..."

Though she did not know where from, she recalled a phrase she had heard that family bonds had been the supreme bond that could persist across time and dimensions. While on her own, she thought she might scoff at that, she wondered now if that phrase had been going into action now.

And now, going back to the present, someone who had known Remilia personally had been right in front of her.

Flandre: "What do you mean, 'you have met my sister?!'"

Her red eyes glaring with anger, she shouted out at Eirin who stood remaining stoically. Within her mind she asked herself "Why did it have to be her?"

Eirin: "It is as I have said. I have come into contact with your sister on multiple occasions. Furthermore, she is the one who had granted my 'greatest wish.'"

Closing one eye, she kept up a slight smile as she intently watched Flandre.

Medicine: "Hold on, you can't just drop a bombshell like that out of nowhere!"

Keine: "You had concealed this from us this entire time?"

Alice: "...What a headache."

Between Medicine and Keine's protests, Alice simply rubbed her temples in frustration, while Flandre scowled. And then--

Flandre: "...Tell me more."

Medicine: "Flan?"

She turned to look at Flandre in confusion, who had begrudgingly complied with Eirin.

Eirin: "Unfortunately that is out of my capability."

From this, she dropped her smile and closed both eyes, still retaining her crossed arms and calm demeanor.

Flandre: "Don't screw with me! If you know something spit it out!"

Eirin: "Should you accept my offer, I shall lead you in the direction you seek. You shall recieve two boons for the cost of merely overcoming your grudge against me. Equivalent exchange, is it not?"

Alice: "Honestly, the two of you just have the worst attitudes..."

While Eirin continued to dangle a carrot in front of Flandre, the feeling that these two had the most disagreeable personalities in Gensokyo began to take shape within her.

Flandre: "I'm not listening to a single thing you have to say, doctor. I'm leaving."

She got out of her seat and promptly began to walk towards the door, when Eirin narrowed her eyes and made a slight smile upon noticing something.

Eirin: "Your body has still yet to recover from the sunlight, has it not?"

Flandre: "Ahh?"

She abruptly stopped and turned just before she had reached the door, eyebrows flattened.

Eirin: "I recommend you take a look at your fingertips. It appears within the time we had parted, your fingers had come into contact with the unfiltered rays of the sun."

While Eirin said that in a confident tone, Flandre yet again begrudgingly took a look at her hands. Her eyes widened as Eirin had been proven right; tiny pink dots had been scattered across Flandre's hands from the time she had been in Alice's back. They felt a little numb.

Flandre: "So what? I can barely even feel or see it. It'll go away in no time."

Eirin: "Would I be correct, then, in understanding you have found a constant source of sustenance in which to fulfill your regenerative abilities? I am sure you would not so brazenly hunt humans in front of the protector of Gensokyo, therefore, have you taken up rabbit hunting in such a short amount of time?"

Flandre: "...Sure! Whatever! I don't need your help."

Keine: "Wait! Flandre!"

While Flandre tried to keep her pride, Eirin continued to tease her. As a result, the vampire became flustered, put her hand on the door, and opened.

Eirin: "By the way, you forgot the clothes you came in with. Doll."

Flandre: "GAHHHHHHH!!!"

And so, Flandre ended up back in Doctor Eirin Yagokoro's examination room.

...

Eirin: "What a shame. You have essentially third degree burns throughout your face and left arm. Vampires truly are fragile to the sun."

Flandre sat in the examination chair where every member of the group before her had been seated just before. She had burn marks across her face, and her eyes swelled up with tears which she was attempting to prevent from falling. Medicine held her right hand by her side, while Keine stood looking down at Flandre. Alice, who sat next to her, felt a tiny bit of satisfaction after seeing her get hurt, but still looked worried.

Keine: "Honestly, what were you thinking?! Tricking her like that! And you! Going out like that just because you were upset!"

Flandre: "I didn't ask!"

Alice: "It was your mistake, so own up to it, idiot."

Medicine: "I didn't like that doll comment from you, doctor..."

Each of the group aired out their respective complaints, as Eirin calmly prepared some medicine and ointment as if nothing was happening. She unwrapped a special wipe and put some special cream of hers on it, and then sensually rubbed Flandre's face.

To Flandre's discomfort, Eirin rubbed her cheeks, nose, forehead, face, lips, chin, neck, and moved down to her left arm and palm. She ended up coated in a thin white layer of cream, which soothed her burns.

She blushed slightly from this, and felt a mixture of burning from her skin being stimulated, and the strange numb pleasantness of Eirin's fast working ointment attempting to heal Flandre's skin which could not heal itself.

Eirin: "Are you ready to have my sun-resistant formula administered to you now?"

Flandre: "I didn't agree to that."

Eirin: "Are you so confidnt to say that after feeling this?"

She reached her fingers out to Flandre's cheek and gently poked her fingernail into Flandre's cheek. Even from such a small touch, the pressure inspired a far greater pain than the mild discomfort of being rubbed by a soft specialized blanket. It felt as though a miniature sun was being held up to her face, searing her face off and directly shocking her brain and every body part around her face. She gave off a violent scream and kicked her legs frantically from the power of such a small touch.

Keine: "--Hey!!"

She moved to push Eirin out of the way, causing her to stumble but ultimately keep her balance and continue watching expectantly.

Keine: "What do you think you are doing?!"

Eirin: "I am simply giving her the option. Should it be that she lacks the memory her body sustains upon exposure to the sun, I have now implanted that fear within her again."

Medicine: "Do you want to die?!"

At her anger, Medicine began to summon traces of Typhoid Mary, ready to take on the doctor who remained unphased. Alice, however, continued to watch Flandre as she calmed down from the pain while panting.

Flandre: "Ahh.. ahh... damn... crazy bastard... ah..."

Alice: "Um.. Are you alright?"

Flandre: "I'll take it..! I'll take the medicine... if you tell me about Remi..."

While Keine and Medicine turned with a "Wha-" and Alice widened her eyes, Eirin narrowed her eyes and smiled to herself.

...

Eirin stood in front of Flandre, who had an eye closed, and faced the three of Alice, Keine and Medicine, who stood in front of her.

Eirin: "First, bring out any abilities or weapons you may have."

Upon that request, the room became filled with an aura of tension. Keine unleashed all five of her hakutaku, Alice became surrounded by a cloud of armed dolls, and an extremely dangerous aura surrounded Medicine as vines stretched out from her feet.

Eirin: "I shall now begin the procedure. If at any moment you feel as though Flandre is being threatened, you have full permission to immediately erase me, decapitate me, poison me, or kill me however you like without hesitation or warning. Should my body begin to recover, feel free to bludgeon me as many times as you wish. My body will feel every minute bit of pain. Every action I take shall be available for you to see with my narration. Are these terms agreeable?"

Flandre: "Ah?"

Eirin: "That goes for you too, Flandre."

The four of them, shocked, nevertheless held their words and cautiously watched all of Eirin's movements. She smiled as she walked around the room, collecting various items she needed; two beakers, wrapped stirring tools, an empty syringe along with several filled ones, wrapped disinfectant wipes, a machine created by kappa to heat and cool things, and then some not-so-scientific equipment. A pinch of silver powder, roasted beans, garlic, and a knife.

Eirin: "As it stands, I have yet to procure the medicine as of yet. However, I believe it would bring you all more comfort should I make it in front of your eyes. Within my possession is all-but-one of the materials."

Keine: "You mean to say that you wish to administer medicine that you have never even made before?"

Eirin: "Worry not. Blessed am I to be able to create any kind of medicine or treatment I desire, should I simply concoctenate the materials property. The last object I need must be supplied by a vampire, should miss Flandre find the kindness to give a small part of her. A drop of spit, a strand of hair, part of a fingernail, a drop of urine or blood, or an eye..."

Hearing this, Medicine immediately stiffened her face and quickly moved to wrap her vines around and up Eirin's legs, ready to poison her. However, the eerie doctor remained utterly unphased, only smiling as she looked back at her.

Eirin: "Fear not, I merely jest."

Flandre: "...There is absolutely no way you're getting any of my spit."

Narrowing her eyes at Eirin, Flandre plucked one of the split ends on her side ponytail and cautiously handed it to Eirin, who accepted it casually.

Flandre: "Some of the things on the table there freak me out..."

Eirin: "Trace amounts of some of the classic weaknesses of vampires shall be injected for your body to build tolerance. Fear not, it shall not hurt."

Flandre: "Can I really trust you on that?"

Eirin: "You are free to sever my head and crush it like a grape should you feel the slightest discomfort."

While Eirin moved to the counter and dropped Flandre's hair strand into a beaker, preparing to add several liquids to it, an intense feeling of disgust welled up within Alice and Flandre both. For Flandre, it had simply been because she hated Eirin and everything she did, but for Alice it had been more complex.

Alice: "The way she treats her life like it's nothing... it's blood curdling."

She whispered such to Keine, who kept her eyes glues to everything the doctor was doing.

Keine: "I feel similarly, however for the moment it is convenient for us. I have yet to fully trust her, so do not hesitate to attack at the first signs of danger."

Alice: "I know."

Ignoring the whispers around her, Eirin added various fluids into the beaker and put them on top of the kappa machine, pressing some buttons and beginning to stir.

Eirin: "This mixture of fluids, combined with the heat, are designed to rip the DNA of Flandre from her hair and bring it out for the purpose of easier manipulation, while also serving to cleanse it from bacteria or the like. Usually, this is preferable with large chunks, however even a single skin cell would be enough."

For the next few minutes, the room was filled with nothing but the sounds of Eirin's stirring as everyone kept quiet, watching her intensely. Finally, at the base of her stirring tool, a gross looking white membrane became wrapped around it. She held it up in satisfaction next to her face.

Eirin: "This, is Flandre's raw DNA."

Flandre: "...Gross."

While Flandre recoiled from the stringy white mass, Eirin calmly placed Flandre's DNA within the second beaker. Before doing so, however, she placed it within the palm of her hand, grasped it, and transformed her hand such to completely envelop it, before putting it back in dry.

Eirin: "I have dried the DNA, removing it of any potential impurities. Now comes the actual process of concoctenating the formula."

While seeing this made Keine gag slightly, to the shock of others, Eirin continued to calmly work on her medicine. Through a carefully controlled process of heating and adding various different chemicals, along with trace amounts of the vampire weaknesses before eating the rest of the garlic whole, Eirin manipulated her hands to carefully temper with the DNA before allowing it to solute. She had Medicine contribute some of her poison as well, with Eirin telling her how much to give in what doses under strict supervision. With no further issues and her continuing to explain what she did, she poured the finished result into a syringe and held it proudly in her hand.

Eirin: "Not so bad, is it?"

Flandre: "...Are you sure this will actually work?"

Eirin: "It is certain."

Giving a sigh and closing her eyes, she gave in.

Flandre: "Alright, do it."

Eirin: "When I inject the syringe, it may sting for a moment."

Flandre: "I know, I'm not stupid."

Eirin walked over and bent down to Flandre's arm, gently grabbing it, wiping the area with disinfectant cloth, and readying the syringe above her arm. She extended her pinky finger to wrap around her bicep to steady it, and while Flandre winced at this she accepted it. At last, she pricked the syringe into Flandre's veins, injecting the formula in. When it concluded, Eirin removed the syringe and put another of her disinfectant cloths on it to halt the bleeding.

Medicine: "...How does it feel, Flan?"

Flandre: "I feel nothing. It's weird."

Keine: "Are you sure? Nothing feels even a slight bit off?"

Flandre: "Nothing at all."

Alice: "..."

While each of them worried about Flandre in their own unique ways, Flandre opened and closed her hands and looked at them.

Flandre: "They feel the same. I can't feel the burning anymore."

Eirin: "While the burn marks shall continue to demarcate your skin for the next few hours, you shall be able to heal them far easier once it has spread through your bloodstream. While you shall now be resistant to the sun, you remain not immune. Limit your time spent in the naked sun for fifteen minutes at the most, with at minimum five minutes in the shade in between. Now, would you like to give it a try?"

Flandre: "...Yeah."

With that, she slowly got out of her seat and began to walk towards the door yet again. This time, not in frustration after having been teased, but with a cautious optimism that perhaps her decision should be right. With everyone's eyes and the nervousness of their stomachs on her, she slowly opened the door, and...

Light.

For the first time in her life, and perhaps her entire existence, natural light from the sun flooded her eyes, without her having to hide from it somewhere. For the first time, she felt the warmth of the sun impacting her skin, giving it a pleasant sensation, and letting her eyes glimmer.

Flandre: "This is what I had been missing out on..?"

Her eyes widened, she felt her hands tremble. A whole new world had been opened up to her, and she was taking it all in.

Flandre: "Look at me, Remilia..."

Medicine: "Flan..."

Seeing not only that the operation had been successful, but also at Flandre's genuine happy smile, each of the Genso Crusaders breathed a smile. Eirin, too, smiled from the bottom of her heart as she saw this. And while Flandre had gone out into the public without bothering to conceal herself at all, they decided not to interrupt her. For they knew that what it had meant to face a brand new world with pride for the very first time.

...

Ten minutes had passed, and Flandre re-entered the room with a smile on her face, her burns already beginning to heal. Each person there, too, shared a smile.

Flandre: "Doctor Yagokoro."

Eirin: "Yes?"

Flandre: "I'm not fond of you."

Eirin: "I know."

Flandre: "But... Thank you. I mean it."

From that, Eirin smiled at Flandre and nodded her head.

Eirin: "It is my pleasure."

Flandre: "By the way, about what you were going to tell me about my sister?"

Pausing for a moment as tension built up, Eirin simply looked at Flandre and spoke.

Eirin: "I apologize, however I cannot tell you at this moment."

And as a result of this, Flandre immediately punched Eirin straight in the chest, sending her back into the wall at a speed high enough that she nearly broke through.

Chapter Text

Knocked back to the wall, Eirin Yagokoro vomited blood out of her as she fell to the floor, with several parts of the wall behind her falling on her.

Flandre: "Don't try to pull a fast one on me, bitch!"

The trio of Alice, Keine and Medicine came running over after this as well, ready to attack Eirin as well. Eirin, however, had no particularly strong feelings regarding the hit. Her body immediately regenerated the gaping hole in her stomach, her internal bleeding ceased, and she stood as if nothing had happened.

Alice: "Are you seriously going to do this? Don't you remember how that went over last time?"

Eirin: "I implore you to cease your worry. You see, I had not the opportunity to speak of Remilia Scarlet, for I had been in the process of explaining my medicinal process while working. Shortly I will be dealing with another patient who had scheduled for this time, and afterwards I would be more than happy to tell all that you seek."

Flandre: "Nobody asked you to talk about what you were doing!"

Eirin: "It seemed as though each of your nerves had been heightened by me, and as such I had taken the liberty of describing each step as to calm you. Had you had more trust in me, and I would have happily told you what you had wanted to know."

Enraged at this, Flandre again delivered a strong impact to the doctor, kicking her in the side of her ribs and forcing her to fall to the floor with such strength that it broke the ground.

Keine: "Flandre! That is quite enough!"

She put her arm in front of Flandre, forcing her to step back from Eirin's body.

Flandre: "This slimy asshole... I can't trust a single thing about you."

Again coughing up blood, the doctor quickly recovered and began to pick herself up, looking down on the ground as she spoke.

Eirin: "Seeking only the words that charm your ears, continuing to walk that path shall resign yourself to crushing defeat. Not that that is of any concern to me."

Flandre: "Again, nobody asked! We had an agreement!"

Still continuing to look down at the ground, Eirin smiled as the bleeding again ceased. While Flandre, who had been unable to see her eyes, was forced to stay back by Keine.

Eirin: "Very well, I am not one to dishonour an agreement. Two hours from now, come meet me in the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. Should you arrive there, it would be a great deal easier to explain certain pecularities that may be outside your realm of understanding."

Flandre: "Huh?"

While Eirin spoke in a way that could not be called serious, Flandre didn't know how much to trust or distrust what she was saying. Thus she simply raised her eyebrows in confusion, almost seeing bored.

Alice: "Nobody spoke of agreeing to meet anywhere. The deal was Flandre would take your vaccine, and you would tell us information. That in and of itself is dishonouring our original agreement. Have you no shame, doctor?"

Eirin: "There may come time where you are forced to bend the rules of an agreement. I assure you that I shall observe upmost hospitality for my rudeness. As an aside, I believe your group has certain tasks that require your attention at the moment, do they not? I believe this is an amicable agreement for all of us in the long term prospect."

Medicine: "I can't believe this. You truly are shameless."

Pinching between her eyes, Medicine sighed and shook her head at Eirin's callousness.

Eirin: "What is shame if not an abstract bind of ambition? To find shame in regret, sex, embarassment; is to conceal yourself from others, is it not?"

Flandre: "--Hk!"

Something about what Eirin had said, combined with the pathetic way she had been on the ground, covered in blood, with her eyes averted from the rest of them facing the ground, inspired extreme disgust in Flandre. As if she had been lying through her teeth, simply saying things just to inspire a reaction.

Flandre: "Damn hypocrite. I hate your guts."

Feeling too disgusted to even attack her, Flandre simply gave her a mortacious look, and turned her back and began to walk out.

Medicine: "Ah- Wait up, where are you going?"

Flandre: "Outside. I don't want to breathe the same air as this degenerate."

Medicine: "Wai~it!"

Even though she had already proven herself capable of now being resistant to the sun, Medicine still worried whenever Flandre became like this, and followed her out. Alice, seeing the pathetic sight of the doctor on the ground, gave a sigh and slowly walked out as well. Lastly, Keine stood behind for a moment as she contemplated what to do, before giving a concerned bow and quickly leaving as well. With everyone gone now, only Eirin and Reisen, who had stayed quiet the whole time, remained. Picking herself up, Reisen finally looked up from what she had been fidgeting with and gave her attention to Eirin.

Reisen: "Are you gonna actually tell them what you said you would?"

Eirin: "I shall not disrespect their wishes. However, they should know of the icarus who had flown too close to the sun."

Narrowing her eyes, she looked at the door and turned her back.

Eirin: "Clean the floor, and brainwash our next patients to ignore the damage done."

Reisen: "Yes ma'am!"

Giving a salute, she eagerly got up from her desk and went to fetch the cleaning supplies with a smile.

...

Pinching between her eyes, Flandre stood outside with the rest of her allies as she aired out her grievances about the doctor.

Flandre: "Honestly that doctor... what is it with the older women in Gensokyo all being weirdos?"

Medicine: "Well, it could have been worse... Do you actually plan to visit the forest later and talk to her?"

Stiffening her face and her body, Flandre's face changed to be more resolute and determined compared to when she had just been whining.

Flandre: "...Yeah. If she turns out to still be a slimy bastard about it, I'll never come to see her again. Not that I did in the first place..."

Keine: "If that is so, then it would be wise to make a plan."

Looking down at her, Keine spoke to everyone around her.

Flandre: "For what?"

Keine: "As we presently have some time, I have some matters to attend to as an official of the village. When I had been taken three days ago, I had hardly the time to prepare for anything. This shall serve as my final opportunity to prepare plans and assure the safety of the village for the forseeable future."

Flandre: "Oh..."

She blinked twice upon that realization, but understood quite quickly.

Keine: "I shall go alone, however I believe the three of you would be better off remaining together. Shall we rendezvous at the dragon statue within two hours?"

Medicine: "Dragon..?"

Alice: "I know where it is. It's next to one of the village entrances."

Medicine: "Ah."

Alice: "I have certain matters to attend to as well, as it stands, so this works out well for me as well."

Flandre: "You do?"

While she had been staring out looking almost absentminded, she turned to look up at Alice following her comment.

Alice: "Some of the spears my dolls use have gotten dull, so I want to get them re-sharpened. There's a popular blacksmith around this area, so I had been wanting to pay them a visit."

Medicine: "You mean you made all those tools yourself?"

Alice blushed slightly at this, but affirmed it with a nod.

Alice: "I mean, I was the one who had everything planned out in my mind, so it only made sense to make them myself."

Medicine: "Fuaa~ I didn't know you could do that."

Keine: "Would it be correct to assume then that we all agree to the plan?"

Interjecting in their side conversation, Keine felt a slight tinge of frustration as the conversation had gotten sidelined.

All three: "Sure."

Keine turned her back, and waved the three of them off, who responded in turn. Before doing so, however, she had to explain something.

Keine: "Even though the Human Village is the safest place in Gensokyo, I advise you all to remain vigilant. I advise you not to seperate, especially Flandre."

Flandre: "Why am I being singled out?"

Keine: "Because your wings are visible."

Unsure of how to respond to that, Flandre simply stiffened her face and said nothing.

After Keine left, it had been Alice's turn to tease Flandre as the three of them started walking.

Alice: "By the way, you forgot the clothes I had so generously handed you. Do you really want to stand out at this time?"

Flandre: "It'll be fine. You can take it back."

Alice: "That was already the plan. More importantly, do you really want to risk attracting attention to us with those wings? I mean, what even are these anyways?"

She motioned to Flandre's wings, which were being displayed proudly by their owner. They had most certainly been the most unorthodox wings Alice had ever seen, being more like a christmas display than anything that looked remotely practical.

Flandre: "They're beautiful, aren't they? What's the harm in letting others see them? See how they sparkle in the sunlight? Ehehe~"

She went out in front of them while they were walking, and, as they paused, did a twirl. Her face held a genuine, sweet smile as she basked in the light, the crystals on her wings glimmering in a display akin to shimmering jewels. Indeed, for perhaps the first time, Alice observed her being genuinely happy, looking innocent. As if, for a brief moment, she did not hold threats concerning the multiverse on her shoulders. That she had simply been happy to be alive.

And while Medicine smiled along to Flandre's display of sweet childishness, Alice could not. As she laughed and spun around, inspiring the attention of passerbies to look at her exotic wings, frustration welled up within Alice, her heart feeling as though it was being constricted.

As she was about to swallow her feelings and ask them to keep moving forward, she heard the voice of a young girl to her side.

Girl: "Fuaa~ How pretty!"

She looked down and to her side, at the girl who had sparkles in her eyes as she smiled at Flandre's dazzling wings - without regard to who she was, the situation at hand, or whether or not she even knew Flandre. That display of childlike innocence from the girl who could not have been older than seven or eight caused Alice to eat her words, simply joining the crowd. She gave a look around, and everyone from Medicine to even the older folks all gave their attention to Flandre's wings. The crystals which had dazzled in the sunlight like a trove of diamonds being discovered by miners deep underground, preserved for hundreds of centuries.

Alice: "...Keine..."

It was a scene she could not have imagined, the villagers coming together to applaud those that were different and took pride in it, rather than scorning those who had not resembled them. And while she was grateful to Keine's efforts for blowing away her expectations, she yet again felt the rift between the two of them widen.

'Alice': "Jealous?"

Narrowing her eyes, Alice's face stiffened.

Alice: "No. I'm happy for her. Honestly."

Giving a few more twirls, Flandre basked in the joy of others, her smile radiating out as she thoroughly enjoyed her time in the warmth of the sun. Laughing for the first time since she had found herself in this world of violence and cruelty, where she found joy in the simple things.

...

Flandre: "I'm dizzy~y..."

Sitting to the side in the shade with Medicine as Alice stood, she held her head in her hand and complained.

Following her twirling, she lost her balance and nearly fell before being caught by Medicine. The villagers had laughed at the display, gave some claps, and moved on while Medicine and Alice helped Flandre recover herself.

Alice gave a sigh, but couldn't get herself to say anything, simply looking out.

Flandre: "But, you know, the villagers don't seem all that concerned at all."

Referring to what Alice had spoken of before they left the house, the villagers hardly seemed to care about the youkai roaming around.

Alice: "I believed it would be better to stay cautious, but, credit where credit is due, Keine did good work. Still, I wonder if they may simply be hiding their worry..."

Medicine: "Actually, I don't think you're wrong."

While Alice had been looking out, rather than down, her attention was drawn to Medicine who perked up with a serious expression on her adorable face.

Medicine: "At least for the adults, they're probably on edge. They don't know what's wrong, but they can feel it in them, and want to latch onto anything to take their minds off of that feeling, even if it's for a moment. At least, that's what I think."

Alice: "I think so too. I can only hope Keine's doing her thing about now."

Giving an exhale, Alice looked down as she noticed someone approaching.

Alice: "The girl from earlier..?"

Running up from behind, the three turned to look at the young girl who had been observing Flandre starry eyed just a few moments ago. She paused to catch her breath as she rested her hands on her knees.

Flandre: "Ummm.."

Having had only two direct confrontations with full-blooded humans, both of which ended in bloodshed, she had been at a loss at what to say. That, combined with being surrounded by two hikikomoris, led to the feeling that this might be a difficult interaction. Luckily for her, the girl perked her head up and began speaking with haste.

Girl: "That was super pretty! How did you get those wings!"

Still starry eyed, she had a passionate look on her as she asked such directly.

Flandre: "Uh... I was born with them, I guess?"

Girl: "That's so cool!"

Flandre: "Yeah..."

Girl: "What's your name? I'm Luna."

Flandre: "Ah, uh, Flandre."

Luna: "Nice to meet you, Flandre! My mom's probably gonna be mad if I wait here any longer, so I'm gonna have to go now. Bye! Let's be friends!"

Flandre: "Ah... Sure...?"

Running away while waving, Flandre awkwardly waved back with a look of confusion on her face.

Medicine: "Aren't you popular?"

Flandre: "What was that all about?"

Watching as Medicine teased the still confused Flandre, Alice again found it hard to smile, closing an eye and turning her head.

Alice: "I suppose it's time for us to go now, if you're feeling better."

Flandre: "Ah, sure."

Seeing as she felt better, the two of Medicine and Flandre got up and resumed walking by Alice, who still seemed a little off.

Medicine: "Alice, you don't come here often, right?"

Alice: "Yeah, I only go if it's necessary."

Medicine: "So does that mean you aren't familiar with the residents of the village?"

Alice: "...More or less. From what I heard, though, the blacksmith here was rather... eccentric. You two can sit to the side if you want, I will be the one talking. We should be there in just a few short moments."

Not exactly with the happiest face, Alice was still internally happy she could communicate normally with Flandre and Medicine again. To her right, she saw an open smithing building with the sign "Tatara Forge."

Alice: "There it is."

Upon walking closer to it, her eyes widened and she raised an eyebrow, as there had been nobody at the station. It most certainly had been just being used, with tools being freshly laid out, the casting furnace still being active, and even a red-hot sword on an anvil with a hammer by it, yet there had been nobody in sight.

Alice: "Mmmm? Where's the blacksmith?"

Scanning the area with her eyes, it became more than clear that, despite the signs, there was nobody here. However, just as she had been about to finish looking around, she saw something out of the bottom corner of her eye. Narrowing her eyes as she refocused her gaze on it, she saw a gently moving black stump, accompanied by a hint of purple that had been hiding right under the stand. Trying to get a look at it, she attempted to lean over and get a better look, but before she could--

???: "BOO!!"

While a "Fua!!" could be heard, Alice remained unphased at the sudden loud sound and fast noise. In front of her, a girl with wavy blue hair, an adorable face adorned with a blue eye with the other hidden behind a red eyepatch, carrying a large purple umbrella complete with a huge singular eye and tongue jumped up from below. She stuck her tongue out and smiled, beginning to laugh to herself to Alice's confusion.

Girl with Umbrella: "Ohh, I got you good, didn't I? I'm so happy~ Thank you for being scared!"

With a bright smile, she bowed and thanked the three of them whom she had just scared, behavior that Alice found bizarre.

Alice: "That was meant to be scary?"

Kogasa: "Mm? You weren't scared? Well, you can ask your friends over here."

She made a dog-like frown, that returned to a smile as she continued to boast to herself. From this, Alice closed her eyes and gave a smug looking smirk.

Alice: "Come now, that wasn't scary, right Flandre? ...Flandre?"

Though she nudged Flandre's shoulder with her elbow, Flandre remained silent. When she looked down out of confusion, she saw that Flandre had stood motionless, staring out into the abyss, petrified by fear. When she looked to her other side, Medicine was also sitting with her butt to the ground as she jittered from the jumpscare.

And while Alice blew a sigh, the blue-haired girl smiled.

As the two youkai recalibrated themselves, Alice took to speaking with the eccentric looking girl.

Alice: "Well, I'm here to request some new tools. Can you tell the blacksmith here I need to place some specifications?"

Girl with Umbrella: "...You can just tell me what it is now."

While Alice casually asked as though the girl was merely an assistant, the girl seemed rather confused.

Alice: "No, it would probably be a pain. I need the owner of the blacksmith for this, as they need to be custom-made."

Girl with Umbrella: "...But I am the owner of the blacksmith."

Responding as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, Alice stood quiet as her eyes widened and she connected the dots. Upon that information having been processed, Alice blushed, and immediately proceeded to bow and apologize.

Alice: "I am so sorry for my rudeness!"

Seeing this, however, the girl stuck out her tongue and smiled, exhaling air in satisfaction.

Girl with Umbrella: "It's no biggie! After all, nobody expects a weak looking girl like me to run this place, right? So having them realize it is most certainly a surprise~ But yes, that's me! Kogasa Tatara! Pleased to be your acquaintance!~"

Proudly introducing herself, Kogasa did a twirl and put her hand on her chest. Interestingly, even the umbrella seemed as though it was happy, closing its one eye and lifting up its tongue. All this, however, made Alice a bit stunned.

Alice: "I... see... I am Alice Margatroid, and the two by my side are Medicine Melancholy and Flandre Scarlet. Pleased to be your acquaintance."

Though she had heard that the blacksmith had been quite eccentric, this was not what she had in mind. While she had imagined a muscular, half naked man that would have been overly particular about each of the details to the point where Alice felt she would have to prepare everything she had in mind in advance, here she had a girl who looked to be a few years younger than her, and who looked more harmless than a butterfly.

Kogasa: "Ah, you just thought I looked weak, didn't you?"

Alice: "Eh?"

Kogasa: "Well, behold!"

Catching Alice's look of mild exasperation, Kogasa seemed to have known this song and dance as if she had repeated it a hundred times. She grabbed the bottom of her vest and shirt, and lifted them up to reveal her abdomen, the contents of which immediately invited shock in Alice upon bearing witness.

Alice: "Uwah, you're ripped!"

Her well-defined abs came as an extreme shock compared to the rest of her appearance, which gave off the feeling of a steamed dumpling. Never again would Alice think she understood what lay underneath a person's clothes.

Kogasa: "Well? What do you think? That's my three-step knockout. No first-time customer has ever managed to avoid getting surprised with it!"

Smiling proudly as she let go of her clothes, she beamed up at Alice and now Flandre and Medicine, who had regained their composure.

Flandre: "Hey, Kogasa, was it? I have a question."

Speaking as if she had not just recovered from being scared stiff, she put her hand on the counter and lifted herself in order to appear slightly taller.

Kogasa: "Unyu? What is it?"

Making a dog-like face again, she shifted her attention to Flandre, who she had been grateful for for being surprised immediately.

Flandre: "Um.. did something happen with your eye?"

Medicine: "Flan, that's rude."

Flandre: "No, it's just, I had an eye injury recently too, but if your eye is injured then, there's an, um..."

She began fidgeting and shifting uncomfortably at herself. While she had been concerned about Kogasa's eye, she did not want to promote Eirin's business. Regardless, though, she still felt concern and that it was better to ignore her personal feelings in exchange for helping Kogasa. But in the first place, she saw Kogasa as a human, and so why would she have been worried about what she saw as a human? She did not know.

Kogasa: "Heh heh... you see, my eye is permanently sealed, for if it were to be unsealed, a calamitous dragon would roar upon the land and bring ruin to Gensokyo!"

She struck a dramatic pose, complemented by her goofy looking umbrella, perhaps thinking she looked cool. Such a pose went unappreciated by Alice, who flattened her eyebrows with a sweat and sighed.

Alice: "What's with this chunnibyou development..?"

Flandre: "Is that true?"

Kogasa: "Of course it's true! The true purpose of my work as a blacksmith is, after all, to hone my body to control my power over this seal, to control the one-eyed dragon god of wind and rain! Thus, it is highly dangerous, and I can't let anyone touch it!"

Again, preforming a complicated and overdramatic series of motions, Alice noticed the umbrella following along with it. At last, her brain connected the dots, and she shouted out.

Alice: "Oh, I understand! You're a karakasa-obake, isn't that so?"

Kogasa: "Eh?"

Medicine: "Kara... You're a tsukumogami? No way! I'm something similar myself! I'm a living doll!"

Kogasa: "Eh?"

While Alice and Medicine lit up, Kogasa seemed to have dropped her confident and dramatic demeanor, growing flustered and blushing.

Flandre: "Ehh, so you're a youkai? That makes another one of us then."

Though she looked slightly bored, plopping her head down onto the wood of the counter, she nonetheless curled her mouth into a lazy smile.

Kogasa: "Shhhhhhhh!! What if someone hears?"

After she shushed the three of them, she looked around to ensure nobody heard her. Upon that confirmation, she gave a sigh of relief.

Kogasa: "So my cover's been blown, huh..? But I guess you three are all youkai, too. I guess that gives us some kinship..?"

Alice: "...Yeah. Well, I don't really mind what you are as long as you're as good as I've heard you are."

From this, Kogasa perked up and flexed one of her arms with a confident smile.

Kogasa: "No need to worry about that~ I'm the most talented blacksmith in Gensokyo. Whatever your needs are, I'll provide only first rate service!"

Alice seemed relieved at this and exhaled. She wasn't necessarily in a rush, however, and looked to her side to see Medicine's eyes sparkling as she had been more than eager to talk.

Medicine: "So, you're a tsukumogami, right? So co~ol, how long ago did you become a youkai?"

Kogasa: "Um, around fifteen years ago, I think?"

Medicine: "Wow, I don't even think I'm a year old!"

Kogasa: "Ha?"

While Medicine continued to be enamored with this new information regarding Kogasa, the latter had been more at a loss at how to respond to the extreme young age of Medicine, the validity of which had been dubious. As a result, Kogasa wore a face mixed with confusion and dumbfoundedness compared to Medicine's bright smile.

Flandre: "So your eye isn't actually hurt, or anything, huh..?"

Kogasa: "It's a seal! I mean, I'm not actually hurt or anything, but if the seal came off, it'd be bad news for everyone!"

Flandre: "Is that so~?"

As Kogasa had been relatively close to Flandre, the latter leaned over the counter and reached her hand out. Before anyone could stop her, she grabbed the red eyepatch that covered one of Kogasa's eyes and began to pull it back.

Kogasa: "Wahh, what are you doing?!"

Flailing around her arms in her flusteredness, Alice and Medicine gave their attention to Flandre and shared in Kogasa's shock.

Medicine: "What are you doing Flan?! Stop!"

Alice: "Oi, cut that out, idiot!"

Flandre: "Ahaha! She has a red eye, just like me!"

Caring not for the commotion she caused, she laughed upon seeing Kogasa's heterochromic eyes; one blue and one red. Red like hers'.

Kogasa: "Stooooop!!!"

Complaining with the sweetest voice on the planet, she tried to pull her head back, snapping the eyepatch's band and falling backwards to her butt.

Flandre: "Ah-"

Following this, Kogasa's cheeks flushed red, tears welled up in her eyes, and her mouth frowned.

Kogasa: "Uu~"

Medicine: "N-Now a dragon's gonna destroy all of us!! What do we do?!"

In contrast to Medicine's panick-strucken, similarly teary eyes, Alice simply sighed and pinched the area between her eyes.

Alice: "Look what you've done now, idiot. Go apologize."

Flandre: "Ah... Sorry. I'm sorry. Doesn't look like it's gonna rain though..."

Alice: "Honestly, this girl..."

Sighing again, she put her hand on Medicine's head to calm her down, and then turned to console the sniffling Kogasa.

Alice: "Ah- I'm so sorry about this dummy here. Please let me know if there is anything I can do to make this up to you!"

Now directing her worry to Kogasa, she apologized and bowed her head, looking down at her. In response, Kogasa bashfully looked up with her reddened cheeks, covering her red eye with her hand.

Kogasa: "I-Its ok... It's just... you don't think my red eye is weird?"

This comment struck Alice and the rest by surprise. As Kogasa picked herself up, her fingers trembling as she put them on her knees, she revealed her red eye through her hair.

Kogasa: "Being scared of it would be one thing... but I've only ever seen people get weirded out at me for having differently colored eyes. That's why I decided to cover it up. I'm sorry for lying."

She closed her eyes and sighed dejectedly. At this, Alice stiffened her face, preparing to talk. However, before she could open her mouth, Flandre went before her.

Flandre: "What are you talking about?"

Kogasa: "Huh?"

Picking her head up to see Flandre's more confident face as she smiled down at her with kneaded eyebrows, she listened in.

Flandre: "As for me, I think your eyes are beautiful. After all, it's not every day you see someone with eyes like mine."

She smiled and pointed to her own red eyes, the color reflected in Kogasa's.

Flandre: "Besides. There's plenty of things anyone can find weird about you, but that doesn't stop them from being pretty, does it?"

At this, she flapped her wings, which dazzled in the light reflecting off each of the mysterious multicolored crystals that adorned them. And from this, Kogasa's eyes began to dazzle just a little as well. Her cheeks blushed, and she opened her mouth.

Medicine: "Your umbrella is super cute, too! I love the color! And the tongue!"

Kogasa: "Even the color..?"

Medicine: "Yep!"

As Alice saw Medicine's beaming and Flandre's smile begin already reflecting in Kogasa, she smiled to herself as well, closing her eyes and exhaling.

Alice: "That's right, Kogasa. There's no need to cover it up. Go and face the world with pride. Because, we all have something strange about us, don't we?"

Kogasa: "..."

Assaulted by the sudden barrage of complements, she took a moment as she blushed and faced down. A complex face adorned her, but it was clear that tears had begun accumulating within her eyes. Even her umbrella had something of a sad look to it somehow.

Kogasa: "You don't... have to complement me like that."

Flandre: "But we want to."

Kogasa: "That's--"

She looked up at Flandre's face, wanting to protest, not being used to complements. However, she had been met with Flandre's gentle smile, her head slightly cocked sideways, with a somewhat silly expression with her eyebrows. She looked at each of the girls present, whom she had barely just met, yet that had already showed her such kindness. Overwhelmed by everything, she began to cry.

Kogasa: "I'm sorry, I'm such a crybaby."

Medicine: "It's ok. You've worked so hard."

Something about that struck a positive nerve in crying tsukumogami, and she began to sob even harder, collapsing to the floor. As the three gave her a moment to let out the tears, Alice looked to the sky behind her.

Alice: "An eccentric crybaby youkai for a blacksmith, huh..? Gensokyo truly is something... You've got quite a bit on your hands, Keine."

After Kogasa let out her emotions, she wiped her face off and got back to business.

Alice: "This is my Shanghai doll... and this is my Hourai doll... and I have some based on some countries from the outside world."

Kogasa: "I used to like hearing about those..."

While Alice spoke to Kogasa about her dolls and the kinds of weapons she needed, Medicine and Flandre were allowed to look around the area so long as they didn't touch anything.

Medicine: "Standing next to this thing makes me feel like I'm gonna catch on fire..."

Flandre: "It's so nice~"

At Flandre's insistence and Medicine's reluctance, the first place they visited was the arc furnace. In the end, Kogasa was able to make a quick set of replacements for Alice but said that making any more, including parts for Alice's more complicated future projects, would take some time. Upon being told the urgence of the situation, however, she agreed to work extra, and the two settled on pay. Additionally, Medicine kept Flandre from getting into any major trouble, and nothing ended up going wrong. However, the agreed-upon time with Keine loomed about them, and it was time to meet up at the dragon statue.

Kogasa: "Bye bye!! Come again soon!"

Smiling as she waved them goodbye and the three of them returned, she hoped to see them again soon. Hearing bits and pieces of what had been happening, she pieced together that they had been drawn together by some unique circumstances. Despite not being one for combat, she still sympathized with their struggles and wished them the best.

Kogasa: "How nice~"

Sekibanki: "Are you gonna stand there lookin' at people's backs forever?"

Kogasa: "Uwah!!"

Jumping to look behind her, the red-haired girl with a slightly monotone voice with whom she was quite familiar with had somehow shown up behind her.

Kogasa: "Banki, where did you..."

Sekibanki: "Mystia returned, and she's hosting a party. You in?"

Kogasa: "Mystia returned..? But, I have some pretty urgent work..."

She felt a tinge of regret from taking on Alice's task, but decided to hold herself accountable to it. Still, she wished she could have seen her. Though not particularly close, Mystia and the rest of the people who hung out at her izayaka, Sekibanki included, were quite friendly to her. When she heard that she had gone missing, she was quite distressed and asked her customers if they had heard anything, but they didn't want anything to do with a youkai in the first place.

Kogasa: "I'm sorry... but please tell her I'm overjoyed she returned, and that I will definitely show up next time."

Sekibanki sighed and scratched her head at this.

Sekibanki: "Yes, yes, I understand. Well, it's no biggie. I'll catch you later."

Responding casually, she waved as she turned and left, which Kogasa returned with a sad sounding "Yeah..." However, Kogasa's mind began thinking again. For, for some strange reason, she felt a strange connection between Mystia's departure and return, and the trio of blondes that she had just met.

Kogasa: "It can't be..."

Turning around to go back to her shop, she decided to lodge it in the back of her mind for the time being and return to working hard.

...

Walking down the road, the three of them quickly saw Keine already waiting by the dragon statue. Rushing over thinking they might be late, they looked up to see Keine with a hard to reach expression.

Medicine: "Hah... Sorry, are we late?"

Keine: "Not at all, however as things proceeded smoother than expected for me, I decided to come ten minutes early. I had only been waiting for five, so the three of you had earned my praise."

Smiling as she crossed her arms, Flandre flattened her eyebrows and sighed.

Flandre: "Well, whatever. Let's go."

Keine: "By the way, I bought the four of us food as well."

Flandre: "Uwahhh, thanks!"

Walking along, Alice didn't have much to say. She looked to her side at Keine, interacting with the two younger youkai.

Alice: "You really are something else..."

Muttering that under her breath, she felt a slight unease mixed with relief. That despite being so far seperated from Keine, she had been able to make allies with her.

Chapter Text

At the same time, in a land not so far, a cool breeze blew through the grass. Where, despite having today be a warm, sunny day, the sky remained ever covered and the air forever humid. An isolated field at the border of Gensokyo that had seldom ever been spoken of, let alone visited. Here was where a certain individual, accompanied by a small flower field in front of a humble shack, stood alone as she gazed up at the sky. Her white robes and red skirt fluttered alongside her golden hair, yet she remained still as a scarecrow.

Her yellow eyes narrowed as her body felt a sudden jolt. A shock ran over her body, she knew that something had happened, and yet she knew not the specifics, thus she remained still.

Gazing into the sky, this forgotten existence, with hardly even a name attached to her had been the first to know of the forecoming great disaster that had been about to impact Gensokyo. Stiffening her face, she turned and walked back towards the shack behind her, the wind continuing to blow against her.

Rin Satsuki: "The Hakurei Barrier has been tempered with..."

Entrusting her knowledge to the flowers at her feet, and allowing the wind to take charge from there, she silently retreated into her isolation.

. . . . .

In a similar flower field, a woman dressed in orange, sporting an umbrella fashioned to resemble a sunflower, stood atop a hill, silently overlooking her own field of flowers. The charred remains of what was once a mansion laid in the center, though she did not mind that. The one who did mind was the bat on her shoulder, who wore a white bow on its head and looked bored.

Yuuka: "Calamity."

Kurumi: "Mm?"

The eerie silence was broken by just one word. A word she would not elaborate on, but one she would surely understand the meaning of.

Yuuka: "The time has come for your final mission, Kurumi."

Speaking in a low voice as her eyes sharpened, the bat on her shoulder jumped off to the ground. Upon landing, its form was no longer that of a bat, but that of a petite young woman, wearing a white blouse and a black skirt. This girl, Kurumi, looked up at Yuuka who would not look down, looking with determination.

Yuuka: "Flandre Scarlet. Find the girl and inform her. From thereon, you are to do as you please."

Kurumi: "Are you sure, Miss Yuuka?"

Questioning her with concern in her voice, she inquired to the Yuuka who stood steadfast, looking out at her beloved flowers.

Yuuka: "The culimnations of the last fifteen years are about to impact. Time is of essence. You may take my parasol. Go."

Kurumi: "..."

The two remaining as they are for a moment, Kurumi narrowed her eyes and turned away. With a scowl, she took hold of Yuuka's sunflower parasol and looked out in the same direcyion as her.

Kurumi: "Thank you, Miss Yuuka."

Wings sprouting out her back, she faced the parasol to the sun and took off, flying away to leave Yuuka behind, who remained unmoving and unphased. She remained silent, closing her eyes and taking a breath.

Yuuka: "It shall be upon us."

. . . . .

Hell.

Where the land of sinners condemned to eternal punishment made its reputation known, at the same time it was a land rife with competing factions, mob groups, and manipulators. It was a land of wolves which would show no mercy to the weak, crushing ambitions and scorching them in eternal fire.

And yet, even good would exist in such a harsh landscape. For the balance of good and evil is one of the core concepts of the yin-yang. For the good to fight against the evil, the good must be overwhelmingly capable. And yet, while good would exist in evil, as did evil exist in good.

Such were the binds that confined Eiki Shiki, the Yama of Gensokyo, to her abode in hell.

The supreme judge of paradise, who was responsible for sending those who passed either to heaven, hell, or to be scheduled for reincarnation, had been unable to do her work for fifteen years as she had been trapped. The sheer quantity of souls who had been left to wander, become vengeful, or be destroyed because of her inability to take action, pierced her heart and plunged it into darkness. And yet, she did not falter.

Eiki was not the type of individual who would simply wave a white flag and surrender upon being handicapped. So long as life persisted within her, with the authority given to her by the Yama King, she would attempt to overcome any evil that faced her, and that faced Gensokyo.

As such, within her room, she held the Cleansed Crystal Mirror within her hands. Staring at it intently, she would not move or be distracted until her work has finished.

The mirror which would reveal all about a person's life, their past, and present. Their thoughts, rationale, and mistakes would be laid clean as though printed in text. In order for it to function, it was intrinsically linked to the Great Hakurei Barrier, thus being connected to anyone who has ever interacted with Gensokyo.

And that was why, upon seeing that it had gained a new crack, she had been forced to steel her heart and begin to think.

Eiki: "Trouble comes in threes, is that so..?"

Within the last week, the mirror had been cracked thrice. Around the edges, numerous cracks had been borne into the mirror, and while the mirror would not break, the hearts of those responsible for the safety of Gensokyo would.

Eiki: "The time to wait around has concluded."

Narrowing her eyes, she put her mirror away and stood.

Eiki: "The time for me to take the stage has come... And, I trust that you know how to prepare a curtain call. Isn't that right, Alice Margatroid?"

Eyeing the doll that Alice had placed in secret to monitor Eiki, which had remained unmoved, she walked away and began to prepare for the next course of action.

. . . . .

Darkness.

An eternal darkness that encroached into each corner, each nook, each possibility, would inevitably encroach upon the heart. Such darkness held the potential to drive even the most virtuous citizens of society to do unthinkable atrocities.

The darkness would lead to isolatiom, the loss of ones' sense of self, and most pressingly: desperation. Desperation for food, for warmth. For connection.

Such was the situation that the two cats isolated within the cave would experience.

Orin: "Get it together, Chen!"

The Kasha with blazing red, braided hair that stood out from the darkness, herself had been plunged into it.

Desperately looking down at her, with tears and anger in her eyes, she looked down at the unconscious young bakeneko, who had bandages stained with blood wrapped around her head.

Following a failed ambush in Mayohiga, Orin had been overpowered, while Chen had been unfairly taken out by Rin Satsuki before she even had a chance to properly attack. As such, she remained on the verge of death. The damage done to her brain would likely have been enough to keep her in a vegetative state for the rest of her life; a fact that Orin had not allowed to even entertain. As such, she dragged her away, preforming what limited medical assistance she knew until backup would come.

And backup had just arrived.

From the darkness emerged three women - women that Orin would entrust with her life.

Mike: "Ya better have got a good reason, fur' callin' us out to this dump."

Chiyari: "So, you decided to finally give a call, eh? You better be givin' me some fun for this."

Urumi: "And here I thought that you'd finally gotten the heart to give me a break. How else is a working mother gonna spend time with her baby?"

Orin looked up to see the women who would aid her against all challenges in this world. Mike, a Maneki-Neko with a faint scar across her cheek, with gold circled around her waist. Chiyari, a Tenkajin with a dirtied look to her, carrying syringes around her waste with unkempt purple hair and a huge, slimy tail which seemed to be more powerful than her entire body. And Urumi, an Ushi-Oni glad in a black yakuza-style dress with a spiderweb design, holding a stone baby by her chest.

Each of these women had eyes as sharpened as Orins', and hearts that plunged into darkness as hers' did.

Standing up, as their leader, she gave instructions to the three who had bantered with her.

Orin: "Chen's t' be taken to our base for healin'. Mike, get it done. If ya slow, ya'll get shot."

Mike: "Sure, sure."

Shrugging at her command, she walked over to Chen, who laid breathing silently on the floor. From her purse, she took out a single coin and dropped it on her. In an instant, Chen had been absorbed, her body disappearing from the cold, hard ground of the cave, and taken into Mike's hand, her face engraved on the coin.

Mike: "Not a problem in the world, boss."

Orin nodded as she looked at Mike, her hands on her hips and her eyebrows flattened. Then, turning to Urumi and Chiyari, she continued to give orders.

Orin: "Th' two of you need'a help me get revenge 'gainst the dickholes who did this t' us."

Urumi: "Oh, what a pain~ And here I thought you'd give us somethin' easy for once."

Chiyari: "Good grief, you got yourself into trouble 'gain and take it out on us, eh?"

The three smiling as their actions spoke louder than their words, they agreed to join together as one.

Orin: "Yeah, my nose's can get 'em till their last period. Th' three of 'em and that white bitch. We'll make 'em pay. Let's go, Nine Tails."

The four nodded at each other, smiling, and began to walk out of the cave side by side. Such was the group composed of those with darkened hearts, who vowed for revenge about the fight that they had provoked.

. . . . .

It was a bright day in the human village.

Keine Kamishirasawa had been out on her own, seperated from Flandre, Alice and Medicine, along with Mystia, to fulfill her own duties before finally heading out for good.

Her first order of business had been to head home, where with extreme efficiency and skill in multitasking, had bathed, changed clothes, prepared backup materials in a bag, issued an official letter with instructions to her school, and headed out. The whole process, from entering her house to delivering the letter to the school mailbox, had only taken thirty minutes. That alone had gotten a huge weight off her back, however there was one more thing she had to do before finally departing.

The school, along with her house, had been on the eastern side of the village. The Misty Lake and the Scarlet Devil Mansion had been southeast of that, Alice's house in the Magic Forest had been south, Eirin's clinic had been nearly in the center, and the place she had now been headed was in the west of the village.

The western district of the village had a few notable residences of wealthy families. While Keine was by no means desperate for money, she had never been one to desire a large residence. Still, she always frowned at the long distance needed to walk to get from her home to the individual she had to meet.

But, taking that in, she attempted to hurry. Taking a route she often did not take, as she wanted to avoid talking to citizens given the time constraint, it took her fifteen minutes to rush over and approach the front gates of the Hieda residence.

After knocking and waiting a moment, the door had been personally answered by none other than the lady of the house, Hieda no Akyuu. A woman of short stature but with a distinguished, scholarly aura around her. Her purple hair and green robes made for a look of royalty to her. However, smiling up at the were-hakutaku beside her, at the moment she had simply been a trusted friend of Keine.

Akyuu: "Come on in."

Keine: "Please excuse my intrusion."

Entering with a bow and taking off her shoes, she sat at a kotatsu with Akyuu standing.

Akyuu: "Shall I get you some tea?"

Keine: "There is no need, I shall only stay for a few moments."

Akyuu: "Is that so?"

Keine: "Indeed."

Akyuu left the room briefly and returned with a cup of black tea in hand, taking a sip and sitting opposite of Keine.

Akyuu: "I had several people confide themselves in me over the last few days.

Keine: "..."

Looking down, she had a solemn expression on her face.

Akyuu: "Wish you to tell me what has been occupying you so?"

Keine: "Gensokyo is facing a crisis. I had not even the opportunity to tell anyone. I shall be gone for a while, or perhaps may not even return. This shall be my final visit to the village in the forseeable future."

Akyuu: "I see..."

Keine: "Upon my departure, I shall use my secret technique and hide the village. When that time comes, I shall entrust my duties to you. Akyuu, do not fight with your body. I know how much physical turmoil you are under. That is why I must ask you, if you wish to fight, use your words."

Keine spoke with determination in her eyes, imploring Akyuu not to risk her health. However, at the same time, she also wished for her to contribute in her own way. Akyuu closed her eyes and took a sip.

Akyuu: "You need not tell me twice. For I do not forget. However..."

Keine: "..."

Akyuu: "I have but mere months to live. Years at most. Know that during your duties, Keine."

Akyuu bore a curse that didn't allow her to age past her early thirties, a fact that she had told Keine upon their first meeting. Still, it was one that Keine simply could not wrap her head around. Upon hearing it, her eyes were strained, and she was forced to look down. And knowing this, Akyuu smiled.

Akyuu: "You are aware we all place our hope in you, however you are unreplaceable. Don't go and die out there, Keine. While I shall be reborn in a century, you shall not."

She winked at Keine, taking another sip of her black tea.

Keine: "Thank you, Akyuu."

Still straining her eyes, she stomached her words and rose.

Hieda no Akyuu, who was cursed to continuously die early and be reborn, with her full memory intact. It was an existence that Keine could not comprehend, and that she would not wish upon anyone. Still, the possibility of her own death also frightened her. Many a time she had put her life on the line, and while she had feared her own death, the possibility of being reborn against her will had frightened her more.

She figured it would have been better to allow those who had passed to rest in piece and to simply face the judgement of the Yama, rather than having their souls toyed with at someone else's whim.

Akyuu: "You have my deepest thanks for coming to see me, Keine Kamishirasawa."

As Keine got up, and Akyuu followed, the latter gave a bow and smiled. Keine returned it, relaxing her face and smiling back.

Keine: "Thank you too."

Akyuu: "Before you go, I would like to gift you a present."

Keine: "Hmm?"

Akyuu reached into her pocket and pulled out an embroidened purple handkerchief with her name on it. She took Keine's left arm and wrapped it around her wrist.

Keine: "This is to wish for my good luck?"

Akyuu: "Correct. For your upcoming journey."

Keine smiled at this, blushing slightly, and giving another "Thank you." Afterwards, she opened the door, and Akyuu saw her off, each saying their goodbyes. It was from there Keine made her way to the dragon statue to wait for the others.

. . . . .

Kutaka Niwatari, a chicken goddess who worked as a gatekeeper to hell for the Yama, sat by the same gate as always, still looking tired. However, accompanying her at her side had been Komachi Onozuka, a shinigami who worked under the same Yama. Their blonde and red hairs contrasted like their personalities, but right now they were sitting together as comrades in a similar situation.

Komachi: "Y'know, it's rare to see ya drinking, Kutaka."

Kutaka: "So it is."

Komachi: "So... d'those three end up makin' it past you?"

Scratching her head, she took another swig of her alcohol, wiping her mouth.

Kutaka: "Those three..."

Komachi: "From the other day. Or whenever. Could've been a year for all I care."

Kutaka pondered her mind on who had recently been around her. There had been Komachi, whom she had known for over twenty years, but aside from that...

Kutaka: "Ohh, I remember now. The ones who insisted on visiting the Yama?"

Komachi: "Right, right. D'ya think they actually made it?"

Kutaka: "Um... they passed my trial, but they never left from where they came."

Komachi: "So they're either stuck there, got themselves killed, or left some other way."

While discussing Alice, Keine and Mystia from their recent journey, Kutaka again took a shot of the bottle of alcohol that she had been given. Resting her head in her hand as she took it in, she concurred.

Kutaka: "That seems likely... If they left, I hope it wasn't through lady Zanmu.."

Komachi: "Aint that so."

She took another swig of her alcohol as the two shared a moment of silence, looking out into the endless foggy nothingness of Higan.

Komachi: "Say... y'ever think the Yama's gonna get out?"

Kutaka: "I'm more surprised she hasn't been replaced."

Komachi: "Prolly means the guys upstairs know she's got somethin' up her sleeve."

Kutaka: "You think so?"

Komachi: "Dunno, just a thought."

The two again paused in their discussion, both drinking from their bottles. Komachi in particular downed the rest, putting it to the side.

Komachi: "Shoot, this one's done."

Kutaka: "You didn't bring any others?"

Komachi: "I did, but that one was my favourite. Maybe if the Yama breaks out, she'll get us some drinks to celebrate."

Complaining about her alcohol shortage with a breath that stinked like an oni's, she tossed her arm about while Kutaka continued to drink.

Kutaka: "She would never do anything like that."

Komachi: "Yeah, she'd probably beat us over the head for just the thought."

Kutaka: "You know, it is quite the miracle you were even hired..."

Taking another bottle in hand, Komachi unscrewed the cork of another alcohol bottle and took a sniff. Were it up to her, she would rate it a 6.5/10.

Kutaka: "Though - if she were freed, that would indeed call for celebration."

Komachi: "Aint that so. Let's give an ode to the Yama."

She held up her bottle to Kutaka while the two looked at each other, the former giving a smile. Kutaka returned the smile, clanking her bottle against Komachi's.

Kutaka: "Cheers."

And with that being done, the two took another hit of their drinks.

. . . . .

The human village, as with most towns and cities, had residential and commercial centers. However, it was not uncommon to have a single building be both a home and a shop. Included among these had been Suzunaan, a cozy bookshop located within the commercial district.

Suzunaan was primarily run by Kosuzu Motoori, a girl who liked to play with fire. Running out of the bookshop with the ringing of the small bells in her hair, she looked around quickly.

Kosuzu: "I know I saw her around here somewhere..!"

Turning back the clock just a few moments prior, Kosuzu had been simply reading at the reception desk as per usual. She typically didn't get many customers, with a few notable exceptions, so she had quite the amount of free time to spend on her hobbies. However, something had caught the corner of her eye from the window.

Kosuzu: "Mm?"

She closed her book, marking where she had left off with a red bookmark, and adjusted her reading glasses to look out the window.

Kosuzu: "Kei..ne?"

Just the previous day, Hieda no Akyuu had come by to express her concerns over Keine's disappearance. Now, she had just seen her walking around suspiciously, as if she had not wanted to be seen.

First, she wondered what Keine might be doing acting so suspicious after returning. Had she secretly been doing some immoral things and wanted to keep herself from the public? Did she have an evil dopperganger that would cause mischief in the village?

Kosuzu was someone who lacked typical fighting ability. Even putting aside that she had been a young girl, no, young lady, she hadn't the ability to even shoot danmaku. The idea of getting in a potential confrontation with Keine, or someone who had been on par with Keine, had frightened her. However, she put her trust in the idea that it was the real Keine, who was not doing anything wrong, and that she could merely speak peacefully with her.

That is, if she could find her.

Kosuzu turned to where she last saw Keine looking and began to run - en route to the Hieda residence. She panted as she pushed her limits to run, but she had desperately wanted to catch up with her.

Keine was not somebody that she had interacted much with. She briefly studied under her, but she had mostly been homeschooled or self taught otherwise. Still, she was someone she recognized as an important figure for the stability of the village, and a close friend of Akyuu. Thus, finding her and confirming her safety had been her immediate goal.

Kosuzu: "Where?"

Despite how much she pushed herself, her legs were still short. That aside, she couldn't even see a glimpse of her. Stopping to catch her breath in the middle of the road, she bent down to put her hands on her knees.

Kosuzu: "Did I just imagine it?"

Questioning herself, she picked her head up and scratched it, before turning her head to notice that she had arrived at the Hieda residence. Pouting her mouth and deciding she might as well inform Akyuu of what she had seen, she decided to knock on the door.

Akyuu: "Greetings."

Once again personally answering the door, Akyuu greeted her friend of similar size and stature.

Kosuzu: "Akyuu..."

While Akyuu smiled with narrowed eyes, Kosuzu had hers widened with a slight frown, her own face dripping with sweat.

Kosuzu: "Listen, do you remember how yesterday you were worried about Keine's absence, and that you were worried about what the village would do without one of its leaders? Well, a few minutes ago I just saw her outside while reading, but while chasing her Icouldn'tfindherandthemoreIranthemoreIbeganquestioningmyselfso-"

Speaking with such high speed that her words began to bleed into each other, she was again forced to pause to catch her breath. Akyuu, who by now had surely seen this ordeal happen a thousand times now, simply resumed her smile.

Akyuu: "She had just departed from my home. We had a short, pleasant chat."

Kosuzu: "...Is that so?"

Akyuu: "Yes. Be at ease, Kosuzu. All will be well. She is simply facing a situation at the moment."

Kosuzu: "...Huh."

Dropping her head slightly, she felt a mix of relief and unease.

Akyuu: "Be at ease."

Kosuzu: "Understood. Thanks for telling me."

She tried to ignore the unease and let things that did not involve her be, but she still felt a sense of worry. Whenever adults around her acted like this, it always meant that some trouble was about to happen. She was worried about herself and those around her, and wanted to do what she could to protect them. But for the time being, what could she do?"

Akyuu: "Nervousness blankets you. Wish you to join me for a few moments to calm yourself?"

Hearing this, Kosuzu shrugged her shoulders and smiled at Akyuu.

Kosuzu: "I'll take you up on that."

Accepting Akyuu's offer, she decided to leave it be for now and hang out for a while.

. . . . .

A swirling aurora that overtook the sky. The mixing green-red and blue contrasted against the black sky which seemed nearly organic. The result was an ominous sensation of being in the belly a beast. and yet, here had been a castle atop a hill. A castle which seemed ordinarily built, but which exuded an overwhelming aura of oppression. The area around it which reeked of mud and death provided a QED that there had only been malice and harm present here.

Turning back the clock a few days, here had been where the Sin Apostle of Wrath retreated to following her second consecutive defeat against Flandre Scarlet joined by Medicine Melancholy. Here, she had been kicked into the ground and restrained for her incompetence. From there, she had been taken to the Reimu Hakurei who headed each of the Sin Apostles.

Reimu: "...She may be the one we need."

Smiling as she spoke of the original Flandre Scarlet, she turned back to face the trembling Sin Apostle whom she had been toying with.

Reimu: "Listen, I'm changing your task. This is important. Your 'final task.'"

"Flandre": "..."

Reimu: "We are about to initiate the last stage of completing the 'Stomach.' You have permission to use your 'Authority.' I suppose you know what that means?"

"Flandre": "...I will not fail."

Reimu: "Even if it costs you your life, you meant to add..?"

"Flandre": "--Hk."

Sucking in her teeth from worry as Reimu casually taunted her, she swallowed and nodded.

"Flandre": "The final Gensokyo we need will end... and then we can begin to live."

Reimu: "I like that attitude. Go get what you need to prepare. Free to go."

When the Apostle of Wrath looked down at herself after she said that, she discovered that she had no longer been bounded. The special rope created by Marisa, the Sin Apostle of Greed, had disappeared as though it had never existed. Likewise, when she looked up, Reimu had also been absent. As though she had never been there in the first place.

"Flandre": "You damn... crazy... bitch... I'm not killing myself for you. But, adding this Flandre to my 'Authority' and freeing myself of duty... Now that's a nice thought."

Standing up and stumbling as she gave a wry smile, she took her crystalline wings to the sky and flew away. Away to complete her final task, once and for all.

Chapter Text

Sounds, voices, actions. Things she could feel but not understand. Actions she felt but didn't feel. Not like those before, that unknown force that permeated her mind; rather the real actions her body was experiencing. Life force being sucked out, a messy string of actions intended to help. Just barely had her conscious hung on, transmitting information from the outside world into her brain.

--A hazy feeling washed over her.

A sudden interruption, one that nobody had seen coming, had disrupted her perfect evening. Having fallen in front of everyone, she could remember nothing, hear nothing, and see nothing. Her consciousness nearly gone, she awoke with a severe headache and blurred vision.

Mystia: "....Ah-"

Regaining her full consciousness, as she opened her eyes to a familiar ceiling, she recollected what had happened just before. Before she could speak, she heard a loud voice that banged on her brain.

Kyouko: "Uwaah!! Mysty woke up!!"

Kyouko, upon seeing Mystia open her eyes, immediately hugged her, wagging her tail wantonly. Letting out a confused "Wha," Mystia had no choice but to accept the hug as she heard the voice of a second person in the room.

Kagerou: "Oi, Kyouko, lay off of her for one min, she just woke up."

Letting out a sigh, she pushed Kyouko off of Mystia by the shoulder, who responded with a pout.

Kyouko: "But--!"

Kagerou: "Listen here, she's prolly in no condition to bear with your clinginess right now. Let 'er rest for a while first."

At this, Kyouko pouted even harder, but understood and laid off the poor night sparrow, getting up to go fetch something. Mystia, understanding that she had suddenly fallen almost completely unconscious and had been carried back to her home by Kyouko and Kagerou, now tried to slowly gain power over her body.

It was exceedingly difficult - she lacked the energy to even move her hand. Her head rattled as though an axe was splitting it into two, and she felt herself low on breath. Yet still, she managed to slowly start to understand the current situation.

First of all, she felt her nosebleed had been blocked by paper, forcing her to breathe through her mouth. She had also felt some dried blood along the side of her face that hadn't been wiped off. Lifting her head just a little, she could also see her bloodstained top had been partially unbuttoned, revealing her camisole.

As it had been, Kyouko had wanted to take off her dress top and leave it to the side to be cleaned later, and for Mystia's comfort, yet Kagerou had stopped her from doing so.

And it was that action that she had not known of that she was grateful for. Upon seeing her half-unbuttoned top, a memory made itself immediately present, calling her attention to it.

Had Kyouko successfully undressed her top, she would bear witness to the massive scars across Mystia's body. Most prominently the huge, brown unhealed gashes that had been inflicted upon Mystia's right side and elbow from Seiga Kaku, as well as the various unhealed wounds and bruises she had attained from other fights.

Kyouko, as she knew, was a worrywart. And above all, she did not want her to see those wounds.

Within her mind, had Kyouko seen those wounds and scars, she would immediately freak out and take it upon herself to do anything to try to avenge or heal Mystia. And yet, while Mystia certainly loved Kyouko, Kyouko simply did not have the ability to enact vengeance on the masterminds, nor could she heal Mystia beyond what anybody else could.

In the first place, having knowledge of the existence of such beings like the "masterminds" and their plots would be simply too much for Kyouko, who already had too much on her plate. Such a heavy topic would undoubtably weigh heavily on the mind of weak youkai. Those who were weak, and were made aware of something that they could never overcome, what good would come of making them even more worried and painfully aware of their weakness?

That was what Mystia believed, and why she would decide to keep the truth of what happened in her heart. And though she would not admit it to herself, while she hoped that Flandre and the rest would find a way to defeat the masterminds, she held very little actual confidence about their success. Thus, she wanted to at least keep her and her friends happy before what was likely inevitable.

Now, Mystia didn't necessarily have to tell Kyouko about the existence of masterminds and how she and her allies had been ambushed multiple times by then. The option to lie was possible - but not something she had wanted to do. She had spoken a half hearted truth to Kyouko earlier in the day, but it was through sharp reluctance that she would rather avoid whenever possible.

Thus, in her view, the only option would be to conceal those scars for as long as possible. A plan she undoubtably knew would fail, yet she could think of nothing else.

Doubling down on this idea, Mystia quickly gathered as much of her energy reserves as possible to attempt to pick herself up and sit up. Struggling with all her might, she finally got the energy to get herself onto her elbow, prompting the reaction of Kagerou who took notice.

Kagerou: "Ahh, Mystia! You shouldn't be movin' right now! You took a pretty bad fall earlier, and you're prolly lightheaded now!"

Mystia: "I'm-- fine. Please don't worry about me."

In truth, she was not fine, but she forced herself to rise through the ringing in her head and her body's signals telling her she was exceedingly low on energy.

Mystia: "I already slept through half the day, damn it. I should be doing better than this..!!"

Uttering out something she had never thought before, she pushed herself up to sit up cross-legged. Panting heavily as she re-buttoned her shirt, Kagerou observed with curiosity.

Kagerou: "Err, are you really sure you're fine?"

Mystia's bones had ached, and a sharp pain rung in the spot where she hit herself as she fell. However, for the sake of her goal, she would bear through it.

Mystia: "I'm alright, I'm alright, see?"

Having finished rebuttoning her dress top, which had stiffened as her blood dried, she turned to Kagerou and flexed her bicep in an attempt to show vitality.

Kyouko: "Uwaah!! She's awake!!"

Kyouko, who had returned with towels and bedtime clothes, immediately proceeded to drop them as she widened her grin upon seeing Mystia sitting up. Kagerou winced and covered her ears, while Mystia forced out a wry smile.

Running over to immediately hug her, Kyouko let out a wide smile and laughed from the bottom of her heart as Mystia returned the embrace, enjoying the warmth. And yet something within her heart ached with guilt regardless.

Kagerou handed Mystia a cup of water and the three sat next to each other on the floor of Mystia's house, with Kyouko's tail wagging rapidly as she stared at Mystia with a smile on her face. After she finished, Mystia, who now had noticeably tired eyes, began to speak again.

Mystia: "So the two of you helped me out after that? I can't begin to thank you enough."

Kagerou: "No need'a sweat it. Friends help friends in need, right? 'Sides, you're a cornerstone of our community."

Flashing her a toothy smile, Mystia again forced a wry smile and hung her head low, looking down.

Mystia: "Friends, huh..?"

Picking her head up, she dropped her smile and looked at Kagerou in the eyes, taking on a more worried tone.

Mystia: "But I worried everyone here, didn't I? How embarassing... I feel kind of bad for ruining the night. Maybe tomorrow I'll give discounts again."

Kyouko: "You didn't ruin anyone's night Mysty! Everyone was just worried about you, even the fairies! And if anyone did get upset I'll personally give them an earful! You've been working yourself too hard, that's why you got that nosebleed! You need rest!"

Turning her head to look at Kyouko, she again smiled from her attempt to comfort her. In fact, it did help to hear the robust camaraderie of the village had her back. And yet, once again, something had stood out to her about the concept that she had been working herself too hard.

Her mind yet again began to wander at what Flandre and the rest had been doing, but she was quickly bought back to reality as Kagerou stood.

Kagerou: "Well, in any case it's relievin' to see you're doin' better. But honestly, take the day off. No pressure. I'll leave ya two lovebirds to it now-- no, lovebird and loveyamabiko."

Chuckling to herself from her exceedingly unfunny joke, she watched in satisfaction as Kyouko beamed and Mystia's cheeks reddened. And as she left and closed the door, Kyouko immediately made a proposal to Mystia.

Kyouko: "He~ey Mysty~y, now that Kagerou's gone why don't you say we go bathe now?! You're still all dirty from earlier, isn't that right!"

While normally Mystia would have no problems accepting this, and would be more than happy to do so, right now that was one of the last things she wanted. It would be immediately obvious that something had happened to her, and she would spoil Kyouko's whole week.

Thus, narrowing her eyes as she sucked in her teeth, she was forced to deny.

Mystia: "Ah, thank you, Kyouko. But today I would rather just do it by myself. You go to your home for now."

It was a response that didn't satisfy her, but she would need to think of how else she would be able to avoid the issue of her scars later. Perhaps tomorrow she would pay another visit to the doctor Eirin Yagokoro, but today she simply hadn't the energy anymore.

Kyouko: "Ehh, but you finally came home, so of course I have to bathe and sleep with you! Besides! You're too tired to wash yourself properly, so I'll do it for you!"

It was a response she couldn't deny, yet one she was forced to. Deciding she would try a compromise, she again pleaded.

Mystia: "...Alright, you can sleep with me, but I really want to bathe by myself today. It's nothing that you did wrong. I won't be long. Will you please let me?"

Looking at Kyouko right in the eyes, letting out a gentle smile, and using the softest voice she could, Kyouko was reminded of what charmed her to Mystia in the first place. That gentle attitude that shined out to her, only aided by her usual temperement. She fell in love with Mystia again, and nodded her head with a smile.

--It was not as though Mystia had decieved Kyouko. At least, she didn't think so. It was simply something necessary she had to do to prevent anything from happening, and yet it made her feel off anyways. That was what she had been contemplating as she looked through her wardrobe for what she would wear following her bath.

Kyouko had picked out one of Mystia's standard nightgowns, which she usually wore in the warmer season as it had been now. But it would not be sufficient, as it left her arms and part of her chest exposed, both of which held heavy remnants of her battle scars which stained her skin. Deeming it unacceptable, she instead looked for the wool-laden winter pajamas that she had stored away.

Though far from perfect, given sleeping in them would be very uncomfortable given the unnecessary added warmth, alongside them having a hole in the back to fit Mystia's wings which would expose a little of her wounds, it was her best option.

Having finally found it, she sighed and grabbed the towel Kyouko had thrown on the ground, and put on her shoes. Waving Kyouko goodbye, she spoke out that she would be out for only 15 minutes, and left.

The village, which had been called the Forest Youkai Village coined by an exceedingly creative resident, held a communal bath in the confines of the forest which all its residents used. Looking up at the moon, Mystia surmised it would be around an hour past midnight - not an uncommon time for her or the other residents up, but she would hope for the best. Regardless, it was important to stay vigilant. It was not just Kyouko she did not want to see her scars, but also everyone.

Should word break out, the consequences would be even worse.

She let out a sigh as she repeated this to herself and arrived, stripping and hanging up her clothes, and preparing the towel.

The bath itself wasn't anything special, but it was quite cozy. A medium sized, shallow pool made of stone with warm water surrounded by bushes and a cobblestone wall. Here was where many a storytime and bonding experiences would happen, that Mystia herself had particularly been active in.

Lowering herself into the pool, she looked up and closed her eyes, exhaling to try to make herself feel comforted.

Though she had indeed spent much of the day unconscious, there was quite a lot that had happened, especially for what was supposed to be her first day back.

Mystia: "Well, it's not like there won't be another day... But still, what a headache..."

Sekibanki: "Hmm? What's a headache?"

Mystia: "Gahh!!"

Startled by the sudden question, she immediately moved to cover herself with her arm and looked around to see who had been there.

Standing on the other side of the pool had been Sekibanki, holding up a hand as her smile was concealed by her red cape.

Sekibanki: "Yo. Didn't expect to see you again so soon."

Mystia: "Banki..? What are you doing here?"

Sekibanki: "Asking what someone's doing at a communal place is a pretty fishy question, don't you think? Obviously I'm here to wash off before I go sleep."

Mystia: "O-Oh, right."

Calming down from being startled, she looked down in a tinge of shame for asking a silly question.

Sekibanki: "More importantly, I'm glad to see you're alright. That was quite the bad fall you had there. I mean, Waggysaggy almost cried. No, she did cry..."

Mystia: "Saying I'm alright wouldn't be exactly right, but I'm not bleeding anymore, so..."

Sekibanki chuckled at the wry joke as she hung up her towel and moved behind the wall to strip. Even as she averted her eyes from Mystia, the night sparrow did not cease her self-covering, and she had a determined face on her as she looked away. As Sekibanki let herself into the water, she resumed the conversation once more.

Sekibanki: "That's a face I don't see you make often. I don't remember you bein' that shy about your body either."

Mystia: "What I do with my face or body isn't your business."

Pouting from that, Banki closed her eyes and raised a hand in surrender.

Sekibanki: "Sorry, sorry. Just a bad joke. There’s a saying that goes “If you don’t see a man for three days,” so I suppose four days is even more so.

There existed a saying that goes 男子、三日会わざれば刮目して見よ or “If you don’t see a man for three days, look at them carefully”, essentially meaning that people can change a lot in short times.

Mystia: "..."

Not knowing how to respond to that, Mystia let her eyes wander as she kept her eyebrows kneaded. In particular, they wandered over to the scar on Sekibanki's neck.

As a dullahan, Sekibanki could freely let her head float, duplicate it, and even use it to shoot danmaku. However, as someone who secretly hid in the human village as a human, she could not freely keep her head attached to her neck. As a result, she would continuously sow and unsow her neck to her head that she kept concealed under a large cloak that contributed to her chunnibyou aura.

Mystia had never particularly paid attention to it. While she wouldn't say it out loud, she didn't prefer to look at it and felt a little happy that Sekibanki often chose to cover it. But now as she looked at it again, she felt herself unable to take her eyes off of it. Because now, the scar across Sekibanki's neck was beautiful.

While her own scars, which stained her once smooth and silky skin with dark, ragged cuts that had ruptured her organs and forced her allies to prioritize her life in her moment of weakness, Sekibanki's scar had been the opposite. It was so alluring, a shade of white that complemented Sekibanki's fair skin, and symbolised who she was. The dots along the line seperating her head and neck were like a lattice that formed a crystalline pattern. It had a sense of intrigue and exotic beauty that she had not seen before.

Sekibanki blushed as she put her hand to her neck and narrowed her eyes at Mystia.

Sekibanki: "...I would like if you didn't stare at it!"

Mystia: "Sorry, I was just, drawn into it. I think you should be more proud of it, around us."

Sekibanki: "Ah?"

Mystia: "..."

Sekibanki: "..."

Sekibanki: "I'm leaving."

With a face of fluster and anger, she turned to climb out of the water, but Mystia stretched her arm out and called out.

Mystia: "W-Wait! I didn't mean it like that!"

Turning her head around, Sekibanki gave another look at Mystia.

Mystia: "I just meant... I think that scar on your neck is beautiful. You shouldn't try to hide it while you're here."

Sekibanki: "..."

Giving a sigh, she sat back down within the water and rubbed it as she closed her eyes."

Mystia: "...Sorry. That came out weird, didn't it?"

Sekibanki: "Sure did. Though, I guess that makes us even now. Didn't expect that from you, though."

Mystia's cheeks dyed pink at the situation, but she was happy she was able to convey herself properly the second time in a way such that Sekibanki would not take offense.

Sekibanki: "Though, I don't dislike it. I don't hear that kinda thing often, but it's not so bad I suppose."

A faint memory of a time that Sekibanki had complained about being called called the "Dashing Dullahan" instead of her preferred "Dreadful Dullahan" by Wakasagihime flashed into Mystia's mind, and she gave a slight smile. But at the same time, Sekibanki was right.

While it wasn't unlike Mystia to complement others, it was unusual for her to call even a scar beautiful, or even to bring attention to it. She had always been one to think that scars, acne, or any kind of assymetry only served to worsen ones looks. That had not been something she thought would ever change. And yet, here she was.

How was it possible for her to change such a deeply rooted belief in such a short amount of time?

Mystia considered herself to have a rather diverse set of acquaintances. Each of the minor youkai and fairies that she had known had their own different personalities, tales, and experiences. And for 18 years, she had never contemplated she would once get bored of her life here. She had a fun job she enjoyed, partied with everyone in the village, and had a lovely girlfriend with whom she would often perform with. Even when she occasionally lost to a few certain humans in her time, she had fun battling.

But, today was different.

Today at her izayaka, she did not pay attention to the stories and gossip as much as she used to. She did not feel as compelled to join into the fun, and when she did it failed spectacularly. Even now, she was continuing to hide and avoid speaking the truth to those closest to her.

Those four days she had spent with Flandre, Alice, Keine and Medicine were the most eventful days of her life - that she had known for sure. But had they really been enough to alter her that much?

Betrayal, mysterious 'dreams', the Great Hakurei Barrier, near death, meetings with the most important people in Gensokyo's history, those from another world, threats to the universe. All that had been thrust upon Mystia. It would be expected that she would be rattled for a while, but she couldn't shake the feeling that it would not leave her. That this was her fate.

Mystia was an ordinary girl. But she was one of the select few people in the entirety of Gensokyo to be thrusted with the fate of the multiverse upon her. She had been told time and time again that she could not run, and yet she did. She told herself that this was necessary, and yet even through all that had happened, all the fear and terror and disappointment and bloodshed that happened within those few short days, nothing terrified her more than that lingering sensation.

That she was having fun. And that she wanted to see her allies - those who crusaded against fate itself, and help them. Be of use to them. Fight alongside them.

She looked down at her reflection in the water, which rippled and distorted her face, as if mocking her. As if saying "what do you want to do?"

Sekibanki: "Err, you look like you're really deep in thought. Did I say something odd?"

Jolting Mystia back to reality, she raised her head and played it cool.

Mystia: "Ahh, don't worry about me. I was just getting sleepy. I think it's time for me to hit the hay now, aha~"

Sekibanki: "Ah. Alright then, if you say so."

Scratching her head and feigning a smile, Mystia decided those lingering thoughts at the back of her head were merely rattled from all the action still. She was still on the good route, and would stick to it."

Mystia: "By the way, can you turn around while I get out?"

Sekibanki: "Ah, sure."

As Sekibanki complied and turned her head around without moving her body, Mystia climbed out of the pool, once again scorning those disgusting scars across her body. She dried off behind the wall and put on her winter pajamas, and the two of them wished each other a good night.

Entering the house again, she announced that she had returned home, and was promptly met with a welcome hug from Kyouko, which she gave back.

Kyouko: "You were quick!"

Mystia: "I was getting sleepy, so I had to hurry myself up."

She smiled down at Kyouko, who was just barely shorter than her.

Kyouko: "Ohh, isn't this your winter pajamas?! I thought I picked out your usual nightgown!"

Pinching the fabric around Mystia's arm, she asked such.

Mystia: "You did, but I felt kind of cold today. Don't worry."

Kyouko: "I'll just have to warm you up then~"

With that bit of flirting, the two smiled at each other.

Kyouko: "I'll be quick too, so you can just lie down in bed and wait for me!"

Giving Mystia a kiss on the cheek, Kyouko set out to the bath as well, and Mystia again sighed. Laying down in her futon, with another one next to it, she rubbed her eyes as her body once again ached and trailed off.

Mystia: "Pwaa~ah. I'm so tired... But not sleepy..."

Her eyes wanted to close shut, but her mind had been too active recently to consider properly falling asleep. She turned to her side in an attempt to get cozy, but it was useless.

Mystia: "I knew it. These really are too uncomfortable."

Again pinching her pajamas, she let out a sigh. Afterwards, her mind again began to wander.

Mystia: "Those voices... I wonder if I'll hear them again tonight. I heard of an illness that makes you hear the voices of people in your head, but that can't be it, right?"

When trying to think about them again, she noticed they were unusually difficult to reproduce. In the first place, she had always been one to struggle in remembering dreams, but she could always remember the voices of those she knew. She recognized almost all of the voices that she heard in those two instances, but no matter how she racked her head, she could barely remember more than a few words.

Mystia: "Ahh, whatever. Maybe it's just a coincidence..."

Giving up, she laid her arms out flat and stared at the ceiling.

Mystia: "I wonder what they're doing right now..."

Given the speed at which things seemed to happen around Flandre's group, she imagined they would probably in another fight by now, or dealing with some kind of issue. Though she hoped that they got the opportunity to rest, at least this night.

Mystia: "At least they don't have to worry about me anymore... So what am I doing worrying about them...?"

She heard the door opening and perked her eyes up to look. Kyouko had entered in her nightgowl, stifling a loud yawn as she rubbed an eye.

Mystia: "Welcome home. I'm in the futon."

Kyouko: "I'll be right there!"

Blowing off the candles that were lit, Kyouko made it over into the futon and began snuggling with Mystia. The two wrapped their arms around each other, kissed each other goodnight, and closed their eyes to lay off to bed.

Mystia decided that, though it wasn't perfect, it was a good enough first day back. Letting tiredness take over, she let her consciousness drift away and--

She felt a peculiar sensation.

Kyouko: "Hmm..?"

Kyouko's fingers, wrapped around Mystia, pressed down on where Mystia's scar was on her belly. Immediately, Mystia's heart dropped, accompanied by the sharp pain of the still unhealed wound. She opened her eyes and became flooded with dread.

Kyouko: "What's this?"

Mystia: "--Hk"

Continuing to press down on the scar, tracing it around, both Kyouko and Mystia kneaded their brows further and further.

Mystia: "Kyouko... please... take your hand off that..."

Cracking her voice, Mystia pleaded such.

Kyouko: "But, what is that?!"

Before the day had even ended, Mystia very well understood her attempt at deception had already crashed and burned - miserably.

Chapter Text

Walking along the path to the Bamboo Forest of the Lost, Keine, Flandre, Medicine and Alice looked on to their left as the sun had started setting. Flandre had been instructed to stay in Keine's shade, in accordance with the 15-minute limit to staying in the sun that Eirin had advised. Alice had been tinkering with some of her dolls as she walked, and Medicine simply looked around at the flowers and grass that they had been passing.

Keine, however, kept a stiffened face as she walked. Her eyebrows kneaded, she faced forwards and kept quiet.

Keine: "Now."

Muttering under her breath, she did not even take an action. Yet, after uttering that, she immediately collapsed to the ground with a cold sweat.

Flandre: "?! Keine! What happened!"

Panting heavily as she kept one knee on the ground, looking down, she tried to swallow her saliva and speak as the others immediately crowded around her in worry.

Keine: "My apologies--for not informing you prior. Just now, I activated a great spell to protect the village. I had not expected it to sap me of this much energy, however.."

Attempting to ease the worries of those around her, she attempted to pick herself up. Seeing as she had been struggling to do so, however, Alice lent her hand out to Keine, who gave a slight smile after some initial mild surprise and accepted it.

Medicine: "Um.. A spell to protect the village? Like a barrier or something?"

Asking this as she looked up at Keine wiping her sweat, she caught a glimpse of the handkerchief wrapped around her wrist. She decided not to ask about it, however.

Keine: "Not quite. My Plain Asia allows me to erase the physical history of anything for a time."

She paused for a moment to catch her breath before continuing as the others listened in.

Keine: "A few years ago, however, I discovered if I concentrated its power I could use it to selectively control who can or cannot interact with it. I collaborated with friends of mine to help me cast this across the entire village, but it had a stronger physical effect on me than I had expected."

Medicine: "U..huh.."

Only loosely following along, she allowed Keine to continue.

Keine: "In summary, at present the Human Village will appear as though nothing had changed. However, to those outside of its confines, it will be an empty field. This would persist to the extent that if they attempted to touch, for example, a house, they would not feel it."

Alice: "What an incredible skill..."

The ability to eat and create history - an ability that had been fitting for a hakutaku, had monsterous potential to rewrite the ways of the world. Thankfully, it had been bestowed upon one who had a heart of gold, but the idea of someone malicious using it - especially to the extent that Keine had, made Alice shudder.

Flandre: "But, you're fine, right?"

Keine: "All is well. I simply had the air knocked out of me."

Nodding and smiling, her affirmation allowed the group to continue walking after that abnormal disruption.

While walking along, Flandre could not help but look up at the huge tree that seemed as though it would stretch into the heavens.

Medicine: "You're wondering about it too, right?"

Looking beside her, she could see Medicine looking up at the tree as she walked as well.

Medicine: "Even while I was living in the flower garden and that hill, that tree always stood out. Always visible, I mean."

Flandre: "And, now after telling me she wants to burn it down, she requests a meeting in the forest where it sits. That's just too much of a coincidence, isn't it?"

Remaining silent while walking along, Medicine glanced at Flandre and then back up at the tree.

Medicine: "You're right. That's too much of a coincidence..."

Alice: "I'm sure I don't have to say this, but stay vigilant as soon as you enter the forest."

She turned to the three of them and unbuttoned part of her dress top, opening it to reveal a series of strings what were wrapped around her chest.

Alice: "Just in case, I wrapped special coils around myself to shock anyone who touches me. Ah, but that also means you should avoid touching anything that isn't my fingertips or cheeks as well."

Aside from simply being an expert in controlling dolls, she also had a variety of strings that could be manipulated at the whims of the rings on her ten fingers.

Keine: "That is not a bad idea."

Nodding along, she concurred and began concoting plans of her own in case they would once again be betrayed. Flandre sighed as Medicine looked over at her.

Flandre: "Really.. this doctor is just too much."

. . . . .

As the sun began to set, the three and a half youkai entered the confines of the forest. True to its name, it was a sequence of amazingly dense, generic bamboo. The sounds of insects and blowing wind had filled the area with an eerie ambiance. It was to the point where there was so little space between the chutes of bamboo that half the timy only Medicine or Flandre could easily fit between the gaps. Alice or Keine, who had been considerably more developed, would not be able to pass without erasing or otherwise cutting the chutes.

Keine: "It has been less than ten minutes since we entered and I had already lost count of how many times my horns had gotten stuck in the bamboo chutes."

Complaining as she again put her hand on her head and pulled her horn out, Keine sighed as she looked around. Alice had remained relatively quiet, only attempting to navigate to the best of her ability while Flandre and Medicine were in front of them together.

Flandre: "Hey, did she actually specify *where* exactly to meet within the forest? Maybe we shouldn't have went in?"

Alice: "I had assumed she meant that we would naturally find our way, but, worst case scenario, I hear that rumor about the 'guide of the bamboo forest' holds a lot of weight to it."

Medicine: "Good grief, maybe we shouldn't have went in."

Sighing and making a worried face, she crossed her arms as Keine finally succeeded in pulling her horn out, leaving a hole in the bamboo chute.

Flandre: "Actually, Medi, can't you use your poison to just melt all the bamboo around us?"

Keine: "I would like to avoid mass destruction of the forest if possible."

Behind her, she used her Plain Asia to restore as much of the damage as she had caused, filling in the holes of the bamboo with tiny bits of history taken from the ground.

Keine: "Of course, I left a little bit of damage for us to have a way to trace us back in case we got lost."

Alice: "Likewise, I've been threading a string along the floor for us to follow since we entered."

As they were boasting about their precautiousness for entering such a notorious place, Medicine put her finger on her lip and Flandre gave a slight smile.

Flandre: "Well, let's try to keep going. I'm sure something will come up. If it's nothing five minutes from now, let's turn around. Because... it feels almost like I'm being watched."

When she appended that last part on, the rest of the team stiffened their faces slightly. Still, they nodded and continued along venturing through the forest.

Flandre had been in the front for two reasons. Firstly, she insisted on it strongly upon entering the bamboo forest. Secondly, she had the best night vision among the group as a vampire where hardly any light permeated through the dense forest, and she would have utility in informing the others in case she saw anything. Now as Flandre peeled back one of the bamboo chutes, her eyes widened with surprise.

Flandre: "Everyone, stop for a moment."

Alice: "What happened?"

The others immediately halted at Flandre's sign, giving their attention to her and prepared to fight.

Flandre: "It's bizarre. There's no bamboo at all here."

Peeling back the bamboo slightly more, she looked around the newly found area. An oval that remained dark with little to no light, but that had been completely clear of bamboo as though it had been impossible to grow. It had been a considerable half dozen meters across, with half its length as its width.

Medicine: "What should we do?"

Keine: "...Is there anything within?"

Flandre: "Completely naked."

Alice: "Come aside for a moment, Flandre."

She forced her way through the bamboo to where Flandre was, who moved aside while holding open the bamboo for her. Alice peered inside, to see almost complete darkness. She summoned out a doll that she had hidden away and held it in her hands, speaking aloud as she looked at it.

Alice: "This is one of my sacrifice dolls. If anything besides me touches it, it will immediately explode. I'll throw it and keep it for a minute, while using some of my other dolls to sense for movement in the area. Medicine, prepare your Typhoid Mary."

Medicine: "Ah-Understood!"

A half dozen of dolls sprung out from Alice's back, puppeteered by her fingers, and hid themselves within the darkness of the forest. Keine, too, had remained on guard, ready to attack at any moment. And likewise, Medicine activated her ability and had poison vines spread out across the ground from her feet.

The doll reached the floor, where it remained undisturbed. Alice and Medicine took focus into their abilities, attempting to feel for even the most minute movement. Flandre, too, had activated Scarlet Destiny to try to watch for the movement of Qi - though she didn't really know what exactly she was looking for still.

Flandre: "Come to think of it, even after I saw that vision from Koakuma, I didn't get anything new from my Scarlet Destiny like from that Hong Meiling girl..."

Muttering quietly to herself, she decided to push the thought away for the time being to focus on more pressing matters.

A minute had passed, however, and nothing had happened. The quartet relaxed their shoulders and eased up slightly with a collective sigh.

Alice: "It seems to be safe..."

Medicine: "Should we step in?"

Flandre: "I'm stepping in."

Keine: "Just a moment, there is no need to step in in the first place-"

Yet she had been too late, and Flandre entered the mysterious bald oval, looking up and around. Keine sighed and the others followed suit, entering in.

Flandre: "There's really nothing..."

???: "That kinda reaction is only natural to such a weird shape, huh?"

Hearing a voice that they did not recognize, the quartet immediately became alarmed and prepared for battle. Flandre in particular had immediately identified the source of the voice, that being the opposite end of the oval they had entered from, and fired her finger gun into the area. The bullet flew at impossible to percieve speeds, and exploded violently upon hitting the bamboo tree as she had shouted "Right there!!"

The smoke had begun to clear, and each of the group paid attention to who or what might behind the smoke, hidden within the forest.

Alice: "Impossible... I felt nothing."

Her eyes twitching as she grit her teeth, she was frustrated that her tactic had not worked. Her string had been specifically designed to sense even the most minute shift in wind, and yet it had failed. Though, the others had not felt or seen anything at all either.

As the smoke cleared, a tomboyish looking girl's form revealed itself. Extremely long white hair with blue tips and bows, a white shirt, but with red pants with special ofuda on them that matched her red eyes, she whistled as she looked to her side at the damage from the attack with her hands on her pockets.

???: "As much as I can appreciate 'shoot first, ask later', ain't this quite the dangerous first welcome?"

She gave a wink as she said that, and as she did, an even smaller girl, wearing a simple pink dress with large white rabbit ears over short brown hair, hopped in beside her. That girl had been Tewi Inaba.

???: "Fujiwara no Mokou, at your service."

Smiling as she held up her finger in the air beside her face, she made a flame appear and gave light to the area around them.

Keine: "Wait, don't attack yet!"

Stretching her arm out to the side as she turned to instruct the rest of the quartet, she was met with confusion from both those on her side and on the opposite side.

Flandre: "Wha-"

Keine: "Just wait. I must ask an important question."

Turning to Mokou, who had a slightly raised eyebrow, she raised her voice and asked:

Keine: "Fujiwara no Mokou, are you human?"

. . . . .

Widening her eyes, Mokou stuttered for a moment at the unexpected question.

Mokou: "Well, there's an interesting question, huh. If you asked me to turn it around and ask whether a bunch of humans in the forest out here when it's about to be night are sane, what would you answer? --Though, I guess y'all aren't human."

Feeling tension rising in the air, she tried to make a face as though she was joking and continued speaking.

Mokou: "Well, if you really want to fight I don't exactly mind, but really, what are y'all doing here? Hunting for humans? There's better places for that than here, you know."

Keine: "Please answer. Are you human or not? There will be no third time."

Saying that in a voice that had not often been heard, a mix of commandment and hostility in a gentle tone, she demanded with force that her question be answered. And hearing that, Mokou gave a sweat and an awkward smile, putting up her hands.

Mokou: "Well, the topic of my humanity is kind of complicated, but long story short I think I'm still mostly human, at least. Not exactly a satisfying answer?"

Medicine: "You make no sense whatsoever... Are you human or not? Make up your mind."

Still prepared to attack, her eyes exuded a particular visciousness that Mokou did not like. Something in Mokou had told her that this girl would be the most dangerous one of the group.

Though, if it really came down to it, she felt she would probably win.

Keine gave a sigh and let down her guard, going so far as to close her eyes and unsummon the hakutaku she had summoned, and putting her hand behind to scratch her head.

Keine: "Good grief, you should have said that from the start."

Flandre: "Keine?"

Turning her head in confusion, she wondered what exactly had made her drop her guard so.

Tewi: "Well, this girl can't be direct about anything in her life, so ya better get used'to that~"

Mokou: "Tewi--!!"

Seeing as Mokou had been blushing slightly at Tewi's stray jab, the remaining Flandre, Alice and Medicine felt themselves losing the will to fight as well, and the tension in the air dissipated away.

Mokou gave a smile as she felt this, and stepped forward with her chest puffed out.

Mokou: "Anywho, as I said before, I am Fujiwara no Mokou, and I know this forest like the back of my hand. Shall I give y'all the way out?"

Stretching her hand out, she did her best to give a smile and relax her tomboyish tone. The Guide of the Forest had surely been through this song and dance hundreds of times, and it had become a practiced routine to her.

Alice: "That won't be necessary. We're here to meet someone in the forest, not leave."

Mokou dropped her smile and hand at Alice's response, raising an eyebrow and scratching her cheek in response.

Mokou: "There's precious few people who live in this part of the forest besides me and earth rabbits, and the fairies. There's a small youkai village in the wooded forest east of here, but I think you're lost on this one."

Keine: "Doctor Eirin Yagokoro. She is the one who requested to meet us within this forest. Do you know her?"

Hearing this, Mokou clicked her tongue with an annoyed "Tsk" and turned around.

Flandre: "Oi, what's with that reaction? You know her, don't you?"

Mokou: "Here's a word of advice for y'all: Leave."

Flandre: "Huh?"

Mokou: "I'm telling you, y'all don't want to get involved with her. She's the bitch type. What kind of circumstances would make you four agree to meet with her in the first place?"

Turning around to face them again with a look of annoyance, the others felt their confusion levels rise.

Medicine: "Well, we know she's not trustworthy already, but she's supposed to give us something very important right about now, so we just want to get to her and leave."

Mokou: "Whatever she wants to give you sure ain't worth whatever shit she's about to drag you guys into. I'm telling you this for your own sake: get out of here!"

Shouting that out, she took a moment to catch her breath. However, she looked over from the slightly stunned Medicine over to Flandre, who had been walking towards her, looking furious.

Alice: "Flandre, wait!"

Ignoring her, Flandre put her finger right in the middle of Mokou's chest and stared at her eye to eye.

Flandre: "Who are you to decide what is and isn't worth taking a risk for, as if you knew everything? And, who are you to say that we won't just get what we need and go away immediately? Her problems are her own, we won't get involved!"

Also irritated by this attitude, Mokou leaned her forehead into Flandre's and gave her retort.

Mokou: "And who are you to assume you'll know how that woman will act? You've seen her before, haven't you? She raises every red flag in the book! Or are you just beggin' for trouble?!"

Seeing as though a fight was about to break out, the three on Flandre's side rushed over to attempt to break them up, while Tewi did an excellent job of leaning back and enjoying the show as though she had not been there.

Yet just as it seemed that the tension was about to reach its peak--

Flandre: "Hey, tell me something. Why are you the same height as me?"

Mokou: "Ah?"

The anger fueling the two of them had immediately subsided, and Mokou came to the realization that, her forehead pressed against Flandre, the two had been the exact same height.

Mokou: "That's--"

Eirin: "--A long story, is how you wished to respond?"

Flandre: "Uwah?!"

To the surprise of everyone except Tewi, Eirin showed up from within a dark corner.

Flandre: "You-"

Mokou: "When did you get here?!"

In response to the sudden confusion, Eirin gave a smile as she shrugged and closed her eyes.

Eirin: "As was true to my word, I arrived to fulfill my end of the agreement. I am a woman of my word, after all."

Mokou: "You're a woman of fat shit."

While Eirin was as cool and collected as ever, Mokou did not hide her disdain for her. Seeing this exchange, Alice flattened her eyebrows in caution.

Alice: "How did you find us here?"

Eirin: "Even if you try to conceal your steps, the route taken was simple to follow. That aside, my abode is within this forest as well. Though, your steps taken would be nearly impossible to notice for anyone who was not me or you, so feel not impotent."

Again with the same calm demeanor as always, she smiled as she explained herself. An explanation that inspired an annoyed clicking of the tongue from Mokou yet again.

Mokou: "There you go again with that 'better than everyone' attitude..."

Putting that aside, it brings me relief that you four accepted my agreement. I am ready to fulfill my end of the deal, however as previously mentioned I believe it would be easier to represent my information visually. It shall not be a long walk. Are these terms acceptable?"

Flandre looked at Medicine, who looked at Alice, who looked at Keine, and who looked back at Flandre. Each of them were in unease, but seemed to be holding up well enough to agree.

Keine: "We shall do it."

Curling her smile further, Eirin nodded.

Eirin: "Please take care to follow right behind me."

And with that, she turned around and began walking back into the darkness. Seeing her going without warning or waiting for the others, Flandre immediately ran behind with a "Hey, wait!" and left Mokou behind. Alice sighed and Keine paced herself to follow suit, while Medicine stuck around for a brief moment with Mokou.

Medicine: "Um... You aren't coming?"

She looked at Mokou with disgust, and the latter turned around and also winced in disgust.

Mokou: "I have no interest in tagging along, but I'll be here."

Medicine: "Okay..."

She didn't stick around as to ask why, only quickly moving on to catch up to the rest so as not to be left behind. Not that she had any interest in Mokou. This had been something Mokou was grateful for.

Tewi: "Not interested in seeing their reactions?"

Mokou: "The kind of pain from hearing that kind of story doesn't go away, even if it's been a thousand or a million years. I don't need to hear it more than I have to."

Tewi: "If ya say so."

Sighing as she sat down, Mokou put her face in her hand and looked out to where everyone had exited. She had already accepted that she had burnt out, and that the flame within her would never light again. Why, then, should she try to beat it further into the ground?

. . . . .

Walking behind Eirin, who navigated the dense bamboo forest with expertise, Flandre and the others felt a sense of looming unease the further they approached. The forest remained dark and unwelcoming as always, and the droning of nightbugs filled the silence with unpleasant sounds, but that was not what was particularly unnerving about the situation.

Alice: "I've been trying to keep a mental map of where we've been walking this entire time, and I believe we are heading directly towards The Moon Tree..."

Keine: "I believe you are right. However, based on what I have heard, we should not be able to be this close to it, so I thought perhaps my intuition had been wrong. Why, then..?"

Alice and Keine exchanged concerns, and Alice put her hand on her chin and looked down to think. Within her mind, she began to connect the dots.

Alice: "Let's see... you're supposed to be guided away by spirits no matter how hard you try is how the rumors go... would that mean that Eirin or Mokou, or that rabbit girl are the 'spirits?' I also recall hearing something about a rabbit of good luck living here... And then that Mokou girl seemed to have some kind of ability relating to fire, and even she questioned her own humanity..."

Connecting Mokou and Eirin to the mythos behind the tree and the forest, she gave a sigh.

Alice: "Looks like we have some interesting characters on our hands."

She had heard several rumors before regarding the origin of this tree, but they tended to be somewhat contradictory and confusing to follow, and as such dismissed them. However, now that she seemed to have an answer for one mystery, who knew what she might uncover.

Alice: "Whatever the case, it seems that Flandre's sister and this tree have some kind of connection."

Hearing her speak aloud, Flandre turned around to look at Alice as she walked. Though she didn't say anything, she had something of an inquisitive face on her which Alice waved off.

Alice: "Nothing, nothing. I'm just thinking aloud."

Flandre: "If you say so."

Medicine, absent from the conversation, looked to the side as she walked along and went through the branches. Though it was very dark for her, she noticed a change in the color of the bamboo surrounding her.

A dark, almost black red that coated parts of the bamboo chutes. They ranged in height from being at her ankle to being well above her. Looking at it made her stomach churn, and she couldn't help but let her mind wander.

Medicine: "Is this... dried blood..?"

Just a few short minutes later, Eirin broke the silence amongst them.

Eirin: "Just behind this wall of bamboo is our destination. Please exercise caution upon entering the area."

Flandre: "Caution?"

Questioning her word choice, the quartet watched intently as Eirin pulled back the bamboo and stepped forth. One by one, the four of them entered, and one by one the four of them were utterly dumbfounded by what they saw.

The Moon Tree - its base had been far wider than anybody could have ever imagined. A huge, meaty looking trunk that seemed to stretch up as though it really had touched the moon, with each branch looking as though it could easily support a small village on it. The diameter of the trunk, which had to have been at least 100 meters long, seemed to stick to the earth as though it were an ancient mountain that had overseen a billion years of history.

Furthermore, the tree had not been within level ground compared to the rest of the forest. Instead, its base had been found in the depths of an abyss so deep that even Flandre could not see its bottom. Merely two meters from where the quintet stood, the dirt would immediately open up to a steep, almost impossible to climb seeming cliff that easily gave the impression that it had no end. And yet, The Moon Tree made its inevitable bottom its home.

Eirin nonchalantly closed her eyes and crossed her arms, in stark contrast to the other four pouring over the sheer power of the tree here with their eyes, staring in disbelief.

Keine: "So, this is the truth behind the legendary tree of Gensokyo..."

Saying that with a confident sounding, but truly a shaken voice, she had been dumbfounded.

Alice: "To think something like this had been hidden from everyone..."

Not hiding her surprise, she exhaled as she spoke.

Medicine: "....."

Completely and utterly stupified, she simply stared with eyes the size of dinner plates.

Flandre: "Did my sister do this..?"

With flattened eyebrows, her thoughts wandered not to the sheer power of the tree, but to Remilia.

Eirin: "That is so."

Flandre: "What's at the bottom?"

Turning her head towards Eirin as the others marveled at the scale of the tree, Eirin opened her eyes and frowned.

Eirin: "You shall see at the bottom."

Medicine: "Huh? We're going down this thing?"

Also turning her head in shock, Eirin nodded.

Eirin: "I shall carry two of you. And, Flandre, as you have the ability to fly, I would appreciate your assistance in this matter."

Flandre: "Eh?"

Keine & Alice: "Huh..?"

Eirin: "As we descend, I shall explain everything. I shall delay no longer."

Narrowing her eyes as she balled her fists, Eirin said such. Flandre took Medicine's hands and motioned to her that she'll help carry her. Meanwhile, Eirin used her Drachenblut to turn her hands into gondolas to stand on, a sight which freaked Alice out. Keine reluctantly stepped onto the makeshift gondolas, while Alice pleaded with her eyes to Flandre to help carry her, a response that was met with Flandre sticking out her tongue. As a result, Alice gave a sigh and, too, reluctantly stepped on the makeshift gondola.

Flandre had put Medicine onto her back and took flight, flapping her wings over the abyss while instructing Medicine with "Just trust me, and don't look down." Meanwhile, Eirin transformed her legs into large picks that bore into the earth, and began to scale down the hole while balancing Alice and Keine in an impressive feat of strength and skill as Flandre followed along.

While nervousness overtook Alice and she immediately began to prepare for the worst with her strings as she sat in Eirin's "palm", Keine attempted to clear her mind and remain tranquil. At last, while climbing down, Eirin opened her mouth with narrowed eyes.

Eirin: "And at last, I shall tell the four of you the story of mineself, Remilia Scarlet, and my sister: Houraisan Kaguya."

Chapter Text

Our story begins 1,200 years ago, in a small fishing village near the modern day Momonoura.

The village was nothing particularly special. It could sustain itself fine, but had a decent trading business with a few other nearby villages. Wooden houses formed the community, and on this particular day a girl of about ten years of age, with a blue dress and white hair, had been sitting on the coast of the sea with a fishing line in hand.

Reeling in her fishing line with nothing on the hook, she sighed and stood, walking back to the village behind her. Just then, a man with a long beard and mustache, with a wrinkled face put his hand on her shoulder and stopped her, looking down at her with a jolly smile.

Man: "Going back already, Eirin?"

The young Eirin looked up at the man with a frown.

Eirin: "I am afraid I have not had much success today, Uncle Tsukuyomi."

Tsukuyomi: "All good, all good. After all, all hardship brings us closer to purity."

Eirin: "Right..."

She looked away from her Uncle, who laughed and went on his jolly way. With her eyebrows flattened, she continued to walk back while thinking to herself.

Eirin: "Uncle Tsukuyomi constantly insists that he is the only one who can have kids with our moms, even if they are already married. But he is also the father of all of our moms, all in the name of 'achieving Purity.'. Why does nobody see anything wrong with this...?"

With narrowed and disgusted eyes, she looked down and paced herself home.

Eirin: "I swear, I shall never have kids even if it meant getting killed."

Opening the door, she was greeted to see two younger girls with black hair on the floor. One in a pink dress, and the other in white. They were dirty from rolling around, knocking things and food onto the floor and making a mess of things.

Eirin: "Were you two fighting each other again?"

Girl in white dress: "...No, Kaguya started it!"

Girl in pink dress: "No, it's all Mokou's fault."

Eirin: "Alright, alright, you two dunderheads. Get off of each other before you hurt each other more."

Sighing as she put the fishing rod to the side, she had the two girls get off each other and began to help put things back.

Eirin: "Were you hurt anywhere, Mokou?"

Sitting down with Mokou, the girl in white, on the floor, she held a bandage in her hand.

Mokou: "Well... a little, on my hand."

The girl, who was slightly younger than Eirin, bashfully held her hand out where she had gotten cut on the back of her hand. Thankfully it had not been deep, and only a little blood dribbled out of it. Still, Eirin frowned and began wrapping it around.

Eirin: "That's not good, Mokou. You should be more careful when you play with Kaguya."

Mokou: "But she's the one always starting fights with me!"

Hearing this for what must have been the thousandth time now, Eirin smiled and gently giggled to herself.

Eirin: "By the way, how has your father been getting adjusted to the village?"

Mokou: "Ah, oh, he's fine I suppose..."

Mokou's emotional face quickly turned dull at the mention of her dad, something that Eirin picked up on as she finished treating Mokou's wound. Mokou and her family had been the only ones who had not been of Tsukuyomi's descent. Her father, who had been of an artistocratic lingeage, had grown tired of his business ventures and moved his family here. Having been here for about two months, there was initially some worry about the arrival of outsiders, but it had ended up being fine. Still, Mokou disliked the move and disliked her father as a result.

Eirin: "I see.. I suppose that's good to hear."

Because of that, she inferred that was why she had spent a lot of time away from home. One of the girls closest in age to her had been Kaguya, Eirin's half-sister who lived with her, but the two were both rather hotheaded when they were together. Because of that, Eirin had been forced to be the big sister more often than not and split them apart.

But she did not particularly mind that.

Mokou: "What about you, Eirin?"

Eirin: "Me?"

Pointing to herself, she widened her eyes.

Mokou: "Yeah, I know you like to dote on Kaguya, so don't you get mad at me?"

Eirin: "Ah..."

She paused for a moment to think of a response, looking away uncomfortably for a moment, and then looking back at Mokou to respond.

Eirin: "Because you're part of the family, I suppose..?"

Mokou: "What a weird response."

Getting up from the floor, Mokou cocked her head, and then gave a half-smile.

Mokou: "Thanks for treating me again."

Eirin: "Yeah..."

After that, Mokou ran off somewhere, and Eirin picked herself up off the floor.

Eirin: "Weird response, hm..."

The response that she gave had only been half true, though. Because, there was another reason that she could not tell Mokou. That was--

Eirin: "Kaguya is sick."

. . . . .

Outside of the village, Kaguya sat on a tree log, kicking her legs and smiling while watching Eirin. Her long black hair and red skirt fluttering in the wind, with the sun shining down on her, made her look like what an ideal girl enjoying her youth might be.

Counter to that, however, Eirin with her unnatural white hair, still in her blue dress held an oversized bow with a quiver over her shoulder. She had strung back an arrow, focusing in on her target, and fired. The arrow she released split an already existing arrow that she had previously shot into a tree, which, like the other trees around it, bore many wounds from the arrowheads.

While Eirin clicked her tongue in annoyance at having destroyed one of her hand-made arrows, Kaguya giggled softly.

Kaguya: "You're so good at this, Eirin-nee!"

Eirin: "Not good enough to show restraint, I suppose."

Sighing as she smiled slightly, she began to draw another arrow from her quiver and loaded it into her bow.

Kaguya: "But, you know, it's interesting that you decided to pick a bow to practice with instead of a katana."

Putting her finger to her mouth, she looked up at the sky.

Eirin: "I told you before, didn't I? They don't let us girls touch swords."

She fired off the other arrow, which landed barely above the arrow she had previously fired. Seeing her success, she smiled and wiped some sweat from her brow.

Eirin: "Especially me, I bet."

Kaguya: "I don't think that's true, though."

Eirin: "Hmm?"

Turning around to look at her, Kaguya stopped her kicking and looked straight at Eirin as she smiled.

Kaguya: "I think you could probably get your hands on any weapon if you wanted. But you picked the bow because it's interesting, right?"

From this, Eirin widened her eyes and mouth for a moment, before giving a half smile.

Eirin: "Well... I don't really know about that."

Eirin Yagokoro was used to praise. Though it had not always been like this.

When she had beeen born, even as an infant, the sword hung over her from none other than Tsukuyomi himself.

Tsukuyomi: "That sickly, pale skin, and that white hair, are these not the biggest threats to our purity of all?!"

Cursing the infantile Eirin as a child, he had been restrained by those around him. To kill a baby had been simply too much to tolerate. That was why Eirin's mother and father, and those around Tsukuyomi sobbed.

Mother: "Please, o please, give her a chance! She is just a baby!"

Father: "That's right! Is the death of your very own child at your own hands not impure as well?!"

Tsukuyomi: "Silence! I shall tolerate no insolence!"

And yet, even as they sobbed, Eirin did not. She sat up, quietly observing and gathering information with the tip of the sword pressed right to her neck. Even so, she felt no fear. By calmly analyzing the situation, she would decide the best course of action.

That was how she saved her life.

Man: "Hey, what happened to Lord Tsukuyomi?!"

Tsukuyomi: "Ah?"

Mother: "Your hand!"

When Tsukuyomi looked down at his hand, it had been restored.

Father: "Tsukuyomi's missing fingers grew back!"

Before today, Tsukuyomi had his ring and pinky fingers missing from his right hand. Yet, as he held his sword up to Eirin's neck, just barely piercing the skin, they had been restored. Thus, Tsukuyomi's eyes widened, and for the first time in his life, he changed his mind.

Tsukuyomi: "This girl is a miracle worker..."

From that day on, Eirin was treated as a bona-fide member of the community as though nothing had ever happened. She was one of the few girls Tsukuyomi allowed to recieve an education within the village, which she immediately excelled at. Likewise, she had a knack for helping others with their injuries and sicknesses. At the age of ten, she had become a tutor and a doctor for the village, and it had all come without any challenges.

However, this did not make her happy.

Kaguya: "But I think so. After all, you can do anything I can't, right?"

Eirin frowned at that, looking down and curling the tips of her mouth.

Kaguya Houraisan had been born when Eirin was two and a half years old. And, to Tsukuyomi's delight, she had been a splitting image of the purity which he had constantly pushed for. Docile, feminine, with an adorable face and beautiful black hair.

Tsukuyomi: "She will turn into a fine young woman some day, thus I shall crown her princess of Lunaria!"

Tsukuyomi, and the rest of the villagers, loved Kaguya more than Eirin. This, in and of itself, did not bother her in the slightest. What bothered her was the reason for why.

Kaguya had been denied a normal childhood. By merely existing within Lunaria, the 'village of purity' that Tsukuyomi proclaimed, she had already been denied a normal childhood. But as princess of Lunaria, she had been denied even the ability to grow as a young girl.

She had been a trophy to be put on a pedestal, to be praised at and compared to as the pinnacle of beauty and purity. That had been Kaguya's proclaimed reason for being. And everyone accepted that with glee - everyone but Eirin.

One day, late in the night when Eirin was eight and Kaguya was six, Eirin met with Tsukuyomi in the private.

Tsukuyomi: "And? You'd better have a good reason for calling me out here this late."

Speaking with that gruff voice Eirin hated, she stomached her disgust and laid forth her plan.

Eirin: "Please let me play with Princess Kaguya for a day."

With a straight face and straight voice, she directly gave her request; a request that infuriated Tsukuyomi.

Tsukuyomi: "Ahh?! Know your place, young girl! I will not allow any impurity to risk staining the Princess."

Eirin: "Be that as it may, uncle, but have you considered the possibility that giving others the chance to interact with her could let them get more of a taste of purity firsthand? For instance, maybe if I spend time with the Princess, my hair will turn black."

Tsukuyomi: "That's..."

He widened his eyes, and after deliberating on it, the next day he approached Eirin and reluctantly approved. That day, Eirin had taken her to a nearby cliffside.

While Eirin had no problem climbing the small hill, Kaguya had quickly grown out of breath and nearly collapsed upon reaching the top. Still, when she looked out and saw the sunset on the horizon of the ocean, her eyes dazzled with joy and wonder.

Kaguya: "Uwahhh!!"

Seeing something new for the first time - something that had not been her confined life as a princess where she lived solely within the safety of her home and the luxury of piggying off Tsukuyomi's wealth, she felt her perspectives broaden, and her appreciation for Eirin grow.

Eirin: "There's a whole world out there. One day, the two of us will leave this trash dump."

She despised everyone within the village. Even her parents, and most importantly Lord Tsukuyomi. Narrowing her eyes, she cursed them out.

Eirin: "Those worthless vermin don't know anything... just purity and impurity."

The concept of purity and impurity was the concept that shaped the lifeblood of Lunaria.

Tsukuyomi: "Purity: The absence of Life or Death. By achieving purity, we may avoid death and sickness, and transcend to the moon!"

That kind of rhetoric was what Eirin had heard constantly repeated to her her whole life. Even from those she thought would be intelligent enough to see through it.

Eirin: "That guy's just too much..."

Even so, she would commit vengeance on her own. More and more, she had been allowed to spend her time with Kaguya. Though Kaguya had been fragile and unathletic due to the nature of her life, she nonetheless became a rebellious tomboy in time while hanging out with Eirin. Frequently she would refuse the high-class luxuries that would be offered to her, attempts at a future marriage, or the pamperment of Tsukuyomi.

Kaguya: "Eirin-nee said that spending time learning the ways of royalty would be better off spent learning something more practical."

Hearing this, Tsukuyomi grit his teeth in frustration. As such, he personally would go over to Eirin's home where she would never be anywhere in the vicinity, always hiding outside somewhere. Afterwards, his anger would cool off, and he would go back to normal the next day.

Eirin: "Not like he can do anything to me anyways, as the village's only medic."

Kaguya: "But still, doesn't it get scary to have him yell at you?"

This had been when Eirin and Kaguya had aged a year, and Eirin began putting together her beloved bow and her arrows. Eirin seemed rather bored answering Kaguya, contrary to the latters' surprise.

Eirin: "Not really. After all, adults like him are just children in big bodies."

Finishing the final touches on her all-too-large bow, she picked herself up and mocked aiming and shooting an arrow with her tongue stuck out and one eye closed.

Kaguya: "How interesting!"

She smiled, hearing that, and Eirin smiled too. In time, Eirin went from pitying Kaguya, to being genuinely fond of her as a sister. Likewise, Kaguya quickly went from being cautious of Eirin at the advice of Tsukuyomi and his retainers, to warming up to her and trusting her judgement above all.

Kaguya would frequently sneak out at night to meet with Eirin, who would proceed to scold her as well.

Kaguya: "But it's much more fun to be with Eirin-nee, so I don't mind if I get punished!"

Yet she would respond like that every time, and Eirin could not help but keep her. In due time, she spent almost her entire day every day with Eirin, venturing out with her to catch bugs or look for materials to make weapons, or embracing their childhood to play pretend.

Today had been one of those days.

Eirin breathed a sigh and mounted her bow on her back after putting away all her arrows, as Kaguya looked at Eirin's work.

Eirin: "That's enough for today. Let's head on home."

Kaguya: "Sure, let's go."

The two young girls smiled at each other as Kaguya kicked herself off the tree stump and began walking alongside her half-sister.

Kaguya: "Next time, will you teach me how to use the bow?"

Looking up at her in admiration, she asked that with purity in her eyes. Not the revolting form that had been praised in the village, but the honest and joyous kind. Feeling this, Eirin smiled.

Eirin: "Of course. Though, I'll have to make you a smaller one to start with. After all, I'm strong for a girl."

Kaguya giggled in response, and then turned her head in surprise to the side as they walked along the dirt path.

Kaguya: "Uwaa~ahhh, look at all those Inabas!"

Eirin, too, turned her head to look out. She widened her mouth in surpise as a large number of rabbits had been grazing in the field, hopping about peacefully.

Eirin: "That's new..."

Laughing as she ran over to them, Kaguya squat down and pet the rabbits, who congregated around her, with a wide smile on her face. Eirin herself did not pet the rabbits, but stood behind Kaguya, watching her with a smile on her face as well.

Eirin: "How un-princesslike. But, isn't this one of the good parts of being free?"

Muttering that to herself, she felt joy as the wind ran through her hair and skirt, and Kaguya played around with the rabbits.

And that happiness, had been immediately ended as Kaguya keeled forward and collapsed on the ground, rabbits gathering around her.

Eirin: "Kaguya..?"

Fear and panic overtook her eyes, and she ran over and leaned down to pick up Kaguya. When she examined her, she had been knocked unconscious, with blood dripping from her mouth, eyes, and nose.

Eirin: "KAGUYA!?!"

Looking around in a panic, she picked up the unconscious girl within her arms and quickly began to run back. She ran without concern for her stamina, forcing herself to hold back her tears and panic as she ran. She had to act immediately, for who knows the consequences of even a moment of delay.

She burst into her home and put Kaguya down on the floor. Overturning everything she could within her house, she got as much medical material as she could and tried to do anything she could to help her.

Eirin: "Not again..!! That's the third time this month! Kaguya, oh Kaguya, please be ok!!"

Tears nearly streaming down her face, she tried to do anything she could to help. Wiping the blood, administering her medicine, checking for a pulse which had still been there, she did everything she normally did in this situation.

Tsukuyomi: "What is this?"

With anger in his voice and crossed arms, he stood behind Eirin in the doorway she had entered from. Eirin jolted in fear, not responding immediately.

Tsukuyomi: "What did you do to my beloved princess?!"

Eirin: "Hk- She's sick! It just happened randomly! I bought her here as quickly as possible to treat her..."

Tsukuyomi: "She's sick, eh? You expect me to buy that?"

Eirin: "I'm telling the truth!"

Yelling up at him, he saw the emotional face she had made, and snorted in disgust.

Tsukuyomi: "Cure her."

As he walked away, anger and frustration filled Eirin's existence.

Eirin: "Believe me, I tried..!"

Eirin had been able to heal every disease or injury that had ever been bought before her. Whether someone had shattered their leg, or had been on the verge of death, she would always be able to concoct something or work her magic to repair them as if nothing had ever happened. She had been doing so since she was born.

However, Kaguya was different.

This series of fainting and blood-letting had started three months ago. The first time, she had not panicked and did not risk crying. She had merely been confused, and took the steps needed to cure her as always.

In all honesty, Eirin did not know the fundementals of chemistry and medicinal practice. Simply put, whatever she did worked. Once, she even experimented by concocting a medicine of mud and snot and using it to treat a wound she had gotten on her knee, and it healed almost immediately after without much issue. Much the same had been done whenever anyone came to her, with any kind of ailement.

Yet, even so, her miracle work did not work for Kaguya. The next month, the same thing happened, and this caused even more confusion in Eirin.

When this happened, she tried to actually think back to what medicines worked for the treatments she used to treat sicknesses such as this one. Often, she had been donated herbs and medicines that had been associated with good health. When she tried to make a medicine out of that, Kaguya fainted two and a half weeks later. Now, panic had begun to really overtake her.

Eirin: "Can I not fix people anymore..?"

But that was not true. The day later, she had easily repaired five people who had gotten injured following a storm, curing their illnesses and mending their wounds with haste.

Tsukuyomi: "You truly are a miracle worker, Eirin."

Putting his hand on her shoulder, she began to scowl.

Eirin: "I can't be until I've cured Kaguya..."

Another collapse came, and this time Eirin had nearly broken down. More blood than ever had been lost, and the fall had been particularly dangerous. No matter what she did, nothing would truly help long-term. She began to fear for Kaguya's safety with a seriousness that she had not for anyone else before, and tried to rack her brains for what could possibly be the cause.

It was without question that Eirin was freakishly intelligent. Even at the age of ten, she had the most potential for knowledge within Lunaria, and possibly within all of Japan or even the world. Still, no matter what textbooks she got her hands on, no matter what ideas got into her head, she could not figure out what had happened with Kaguya.

With each faint, she grew more desperate. Her heart broke more and more, and she began to wonder if Kaguya's life would end soon. Luckily, she had been able to keep these faints from the eyes of anyone else. In fact, they seemed to only happen when Kaguya was with her. However, by now, she had been caught.

Eirin: "What do I do..?!"

Desperation filled her eyes as she grit her teeth, and she tried again in futility to concoct a medicine in the vain hope that this time, this time would work.

One week later, Eirin kicked down the door to her home again with a bloodied Kaguya in her arms, and panicked to do everything she could to help.

Tsukuyomi: "I've seen quite enough."

Standing behind Eirin, with sheer anger in his voice, he frowned and pushed Eirin away from Kaguya.

Tsukuyomi: "This is unlike you, Eirin. What have you been doing?!"

Eirin: "I-"

Stuttering, not knowing how to respond, Tsukuyomi slapped her in the face with force, knocking her to the ground. As she tried to pick herself up while trembling, Tsukuyomi spoke again.

Tsukuyomi: "You are no longer to speak with the Princess. Find a cure for her within three months or this time, I shall lop off your head as I was supposed to at your birth."

And with that, he left with Kaguya in her arms, and Eirin had been stunned on her fours on the floor.

Eirin: "What... just happened..?"

Her life, which until just three months ago had seemed to start gaining meaning and purpose, had now been snatched from her. Furthermore, she was hopeless to do anything about it.

Eirin: "What am I supposed to do..?"

Her blue eyes swelled with tears, and yet she did not cry.

Eirin Yagokoro had never shed a tear in her life.

. . . . .

Three months later, Eirin had been tutoring three girls of around two years younger than her. These girls had been anomalies like herself - one with white hair just like her own, one green-yellow hair, and one with purple hair. These girls had never been under the risk that faced her as a child.

Tsukuyomi: "Two of them bring me luck, and the others' bound to be the best female warrior in Japan. What's more, they're as devoted to attaining purity as I am."

That was how he would always boast about them - Sagume, Toyohime and Yorihime respectively, to Eirin. But she did not care much for that. These girls had hardly needed tutoring, as they had been quite intelligent and mature in their own right. Thus, for the moment, they did not matter and Eirin used her time to think quietly to herself.

Today had been the final day she had to cure Kaguya before her life would end, and yet she had failed.

She had devoted almost all of her time to trying to come up with some kind of medicine to help deal with the mysterious illness, which she called "Sleeping Beauty Syndrome." She had studied as many books as she could, racked her brains as hard as she could, and experimented as much as possible. In the end, she created 200 different types of liquid medicines and pills - and even resorted to the spiritual route to create charms and talismans to ward off evil spirits or anything of the like from her. She even tried praying to the gods, something she had never done, and yet nothing had worked.

But what disturbed her most of all was the timing of when Kaguya would pass out.

Whenever Kaguya had been outside, whether sneaking out or being with Tsukuyomi outside, she would collapse and pass out. Whenever she had been speaking of Eirin with Tsukuyomi or one of her retainers, she would pass out. Eventually, it came to where she would become affected by Sleeping Beauty Syndrome at random times in the day. Eirin's gut instinct told her that it had been because she was thinking of her.

At home, things had not been so well either. Mokou worried for Kaguya's health just as much as Eirin, though she was more hesitant to show it. Whenever Eirin tried to comfort her or talk to her about it, Mokou would simply push her away in frustration.

Mokou: "Just go away.. Don't talk to me until you fix Kaguya!"

That had been the general sentiment of the village. People began to question why Eirin hadn't been able to heal Kaguya despite her closeness and skill.

"Did she hate us?"

"I knew she was always impure..."

"She's plotting against the princess and the lord!"

Such things would be whispered about her behind her back, all of which she had been keenly aware of. And yet, she had been powerless to do anything.

Eirin: "If only they knew what I've been trying..."

Results of her failures were not reported. In time, people began to attempt to treat their own illnesses instead of going to Eirin. Even her parents grew cold to her.

Such treatment of a ten-year old girl had been inflicted to her without consideration, for she had built herself up to be a sage in her own right. And that legacy, built on her mysterious competence, would lead to her downfall at the hands of a mysterious illness.

Eirin: "Such a 'family' that is..."

That was why, in the dead of night, Eirin found herself in the field where just a few months ago, she had practiced shooting arrows with Kaguya. On that day, she promised to Kaguya to practice shooting arrows - a promise that had never come.

As it stood, she had been told that Kaguya hung on the verge of death. Whenever she had woken up for even a moment, she would immediately bleed out and fall back into her Sleeping Beauty Syndrome. As a result, she had critically low blood, and thus oxygen, and had been critically emanciated. It had been a miracle she hadn't died yet, and Tsukuyomi had refused to see her out of disgust.

But there was nothing more Eirin could do. She held her bow in her hand and fired.

Eirin: "I hope that when I kick the bucket, she won't be too sad..."

Drawing her bow again, she fired and split her arrow again. And at that moment, her mind flashed back to when she had been out with Kaguya when this happened.

Kaguya: "But I think so. After all, you can do anything I can't, right?"

Remembering this, this rhetoric that had been given to her all her life, she grit her teeth with such force that her gums bled.

Eirin: "Just what exactly have I been able to do..? Where I can help everyone but the person... the person that I love the most! Where I can't even fulfill my 'greatest wish!'"

For the first time in her life, a tear fell down her cheek. She dropped her bow, and likewise dropped to her knees. Eirin began to sob - sob with frustration in regret.

She had not been able to save Kaguya Houraisan.

Eirin: "I failed. I failed! I failed! I failed! I failed! I failed! I failed! Oh please, if anyone can hear me, what am I supposed to do?!"

Her throat clogged with mucus that similarly came out of her nose, she thought back to everything.

Tsukuyomi's abusiveness and manipulation, the hatred of those around her, yet nothing stung as much as her inability to save Kaguya.

At her hands, Kaguya would be unable to be saved, and they would both die. She even considered ending her own life now just so she would not die at the hands of Tsukuyomi. She picked up the arrow and aimed it for her neck.

And in that instant--

???: "You wish to have your 'greatest wish' be granted, is that so?"

A voice she had never recognized before had been behind her. Though Eirin felt fear, it had been strangely charming and even seductive. With tears still streaming down her eyes and the arrow about to pierce her neck, she turned to her back.

Eirin: "W-Who's there?!"

???: "It is a melancholy object to cry such tears in such an imperishable night. In just a few hours, that girl will die. That would be a great pity."

Eirin: "--Hk."

Her throat clogging up as the unidentifiable voice seemed to speak directly to her brain, she tried to look around for answers.

???: "You have something I desire very much. I am willing to save that girl if you are willing to give it to me. Is this acceptable?"

Speaking with a mysterious charming aura, she spoke the words that Eirin had wanted to hear the most right now. Thus, without contemplating it, she accepted.

Eirin: "Fine! Take anything you want from me! Just... please, save Kaguya!"

???: "Oh? Is that your answer? How very interesting. Your decision was a wise one, Eirin Yagokoro."

In front of her, a great shadow formed. It began to take a humanoid shape, materializing more and more, shifting and doing things Eirin had never seen before, until it was complete. The darkness had formed into a devil of red horns and a dark tail and wings. Blue hair with inhuman red eyes and a devious smile, with complex clothes that had been completely outside the realm that Eirin had ever seen. And in the demons' hand, she held a small ornate vial with a tiny amount of red liquid within it.

She held it by its small golden cork, and dropped it in Eirin's palms as she looked up at her in cowarding.

Demon: "Be careful with it - it is my own blood. Though, you have permission to say it is your own work."

Eirin: "...Who are you?"

Hearing this, the demon smiled. She stretched her arms to the side, and looked up at the full moon. A great dark aura swirled around her, and Eirin felt as though gravity had increased a thousandfold. Bats flew around her, and crimson red spears danced like birds in droved around her. She gave a deathly smile and looked down at Eirin with her eyes.

Demon: "Sin Apostle of Pride: Remilia Scarlet."

Eirin's breath had been taken away, and her bright blue eyes twitched. She had no idea how to respond.

'Remilia': "In any case, the trade offer has been completed."

Eirin: "But... I didn't give you anything."

More confused, Eirin patted herself as she looked down. Remilia's smile widened.

'Remilia': "As soon as that vial of my blood fell into your hands, the trade was completed. As for what I took... it was your love."

Eirin: "My... love..?"

Raising her eyebrow in confusion and worry, but mostly confusion, she asked such.

'Remilia': "That is right. In any case, I have to go bye-bye now. Do go and deliver that vial to your sister. After all, losing a sister, is something I know all too well."

Eirin: "What? What?"

Remilia disappearing into the darkness, she faded away as she looked at Eirin dead in the eyes.

'Remilia': "Hurry along now. The clock is ticking. After all, what you have done, waiting until the last moment to try to change... that certainly is prideful..."

And with that, she vanished, as though she was never there. And yet, when Eirin looked down, the vial was still in her hand. She stood dumbstruck for a moment, before quickly gripping it in her hand, rising, and running off with haste.

At last, she ran all the way to Tsukuyomi's temple, where Kaguya had been kept, and remained out of breath. Tsukuyomi had personally been outside with his guards. When he saw the out of breath Eirin, he raised his eyebrows.

Tsukuyomi: "So you came to make our job easy, huh? If you think I'll praise you for that, you are mistaken, impure wretch."

Eirin: "Waitwait, this time I really have it! I have the medicine that will finally cure the Princess!"

Holding her vial up in one hand as she kept the other on her knee, Tsukuyomi inspected it with disinterest.

Tsukuyomi: "That sure is a fancy looking vial, but why would this one work and not all the other junk you gave us?!"

Eirin: "Just trust me, please! If it doesn't work, then you can kill me tomorrow!"

Tsukuyomi narrowed his eyes in disgust and snatched it from her, looking at it with intent.

Tsukuyomi: "There will be no second chance. If she does not recover by tomorrow morning, your execution will be slow and public."

Eirin: "That's fine! Just give it to her quickly!"

And with that, she ran away, and Tsukuyomi spit on the floor in disgust.

Tsukuyomi: "This junk better work..."

After that, Eirin cried herself to sleep. Sobbing quietly, her thoughts were filled with Kaguya until she lost consciousness. She had no dreams or nightmares, and simply slept as hard as she had felt in her entire life.

. . . . .

The sun inevitably rose on the next morning, and Eirin awoke in a trance. She had a mild headache, and her pillow was still wet from last night.

Eirin: "It wasn't a dream..."

Opening her eyes sleepily, she recounted everything that had happened last night. Her attempted suicide, the mysterious demon who took her 'love', and the vial she gave to save Kaguya.

Kaguya: "Of course it wasn't."

Eirin: "Huh?"

That voice that should not have been there shocked Eirin awake. She widened her eyes, and to her side, had been the girl with the sweetest voice in the world, with the most beautiful face in the world. And the girl Eirin loved most in the world.

Eirin: "Ka-"

Kaguya: "Good morning, Eirin-nee."

Giving a sweet smile and cocking her head slightly, she simply sat by her as if she had never been sick. Eirin picked herself out of her futon, where she had not even changed from her standard blue dress, and jumped to hug Kaguya.

Eirin: "Kaguya!!!!"

Screaming out in shock, she had been in utter disbelief. And as she felt her face swell with emotion, Kaguya returned the hug.

Kaguya: "There, there. Everything's alright."

From the doorway, Mokou had watched in similar astonishment as the two young girls remained hugging each other for what seemed like an eternity. And yet, in reality, it had hardly been an instant.

At last, the two let go of each other and sat back to face each other. Kaguya retained her smile, something Eirin could not.

Eirin: "How did you recover so quickly?"

Kaguya: "It was a miracle. I don't really remember it well, but when I woke up I felt better for the first time in months!"

Eirin: "So that medicine really worked, huh..?"

Mokou: "Y-You finally made a medicine that worked?"

Breaking her silence from behind the corner, the black haired Mokou gently asked Eirin so. However, Eirin didn't exactly know how to respond, as it had not been her medicine.

But as long as something like that didn't happen again, it should have been fine.

Eirin: "Ehh, sure."

Giving a wry smile, she nodded, and the other two girls beamed.

For the rest of the day after that, it seemed as though all had gone back to normal. When Eirin walked in the village, no longer was she met with scorn and concealed hatred, but with praises and kindness. When Mokou and Kaguya played, the worry of having Kaguya collapse again dissipated from Eirin. In fact, when they had gone out to shoot arrows again together, Kaguya seemed more perked up than ever.

Eirin: "First, we need to fetch bamboo to actually make your stick."

Kaguya: "Aye-aye ma'am!"

She saluted playfully as she was instructed on what to do, and Eirin gave a relieved sigh. Going into the forest and collecting some bamboo thanks to a pocket knife and some string she had bought along, Eirin made a small bow designed for Kaguya.

Kaguya, in response, absolutely adored it. She hugged it to her chest and squealed, which Eirin blushed slightly at as she watched.

Kaguya: "This is the most precious gift I've ever gotten!"

Eirin: "Is that so?"

Holding it up proudly, she continued to beam with joy. Moreso than Eirin had expected, which surprised her.

Kaguya: "You know, I've had people from far away from Japan come because they heard of me, and give me all sorts of stuff. Apparently even some mythical items like buddha's bowl, or a hourai tree branch. But I don't really care about any of that. Because this means more to me than any kind of mythical or gorgeous item."

From hearing this, Eirin's eyes widened and she blushed, stuttering for a moment before composing herself.

Eirin: "W-Well, why don't we give it a name, then?"

Kaguya: "Like what?"

Eirin: "Let's see... what about Subaru?"

Kaguya: "Like the Pleiades?"

Eirin: "Yeah, since we're sisters."

Subaru, another name for the Pleiades, had been a star system of "seven sisters." And, as sisters, the connection had been obvious.

Kaguya: "Subaru it is then!"

Laughing with joy as she held it up, Eirin couldn't help but smile.

Eirin: "And there that demon said yesterday that she took my love. What the heck does that even mean..?"

Muttering to herself, she decided to not dwell on it and decided to move things along.

Eirin: "Well now, shall I teach you how to draw and shoot an arrow?"

Clapping her hands in the middle of her chest, Kaguya closed her eyes and jumped with her hands up and shouting "Yeah!!" Eirin smiled again and moved to collect her arrows.

Eirin moved behind Kaguya, helping her to hold the bow and showing her where to place the arrow.

Eirin: "Now try to draw it back."

Kaguya: "Mmmmm, ei!"

She did her best to draw back and fire the arrow, but it had been too hard. She let go early, and the arrow only ended up flying a meter before crashing into the ground.

Kaguya: "Ah-"

Eirin: "It's ok, it's ok. I'll help you with the next one."

She drew another arrow from her quiver and had Kaguya place it in the bow. Then, she took her hand and put it onto Kaguya's, helping her to draw back. And yet, while doing so, she noticed something so minor, so overseeable, be ever so slightly amiss.

Eirin: "Hmm.. Is her hand slightly harder than normal?"

It was a rather bizarre and random observation to focus on. And that obstruction had caused her to miscalculate and make the arrow she shot with Kaguya end up missing.

Eirin: "Ah-"

Opening her mouth in slight astonishment at her airheadedness, Kaguya giggled slightly.

Kaguya: "I've never seen you mess up like that before. Was it me?"

Eirin: "No, no. It was my error. Let's try again."

For the rest of the day, Eirin did not think of the hardness of Kaguya's hand, and the two enjoyed their time together, alongside Mokou, until it had been time to sleep. In which they wished each other their goodnights and went to bed.

For the first time in a long time, Eirin went to sleep at ease. Smiling slightly as she slept, she was truly, truly relieved at Kaguya's safety from the bottom of her heart.

The next day came and Eirin awoke feeling refreshed, even looking forward to today. Kaguya had been in the room next to hers', folding some clothes. She turned to Eirin and smiled when she walked in.

Kaguya: "Good morning, Eirin-nee."

Eirin: "Ah, Good morning."

She returned with a slight nod and smile, after that, she aided Kaguya in folding the clothes, made breakfast for the two of them and Mokou, and the three went out together to enjoy themselves.

Kaguya: "Hey Mokou, do you wanna watch me practice with the Subaru Eirin-nee made for me?"

Eirin: "Kaguya, you shouldn't swing it around like that."

While Kaguya gigled as she swung the shortbow Eirin made for her, Mokou scoffed dramatically, crossed her arms, and looked away.

Mokou: "I don't really care about your bow."

Kaguya: "What if Eirin-nee made one for you?"

Mokou: "Th-that's!!"

Hearing Mokou stammering and blushing from this, Eirin couldn't help but giggle.

Eirin: "It's fine, it's fine. I can make you one if you want."

Mokou: "Nah, no need. If I want something dead, why not just cook it?"

Kaguya: "That sounds a little reckless and impractical..."

Laughing a bit from that, she smiled and looked off. They had arrived at the location for practice.

Mokou had sat on the tree stump, where Kaguya had sat watching before, as Kaguya watched Eirin practicing shooting her longbow. This time, to show off, Eirin had tried to fire off three arrows at once. As expected, she succeeded easily, shooting them perfectly symmetrically into the trees not just horizontally but vertically as well.

Of course, this amazed both the two young girls watching her, who had their breaths taken away and their eyes dazzle.

Kaguya: "Eirin-nee is so cool! The coolest!"

Mokou: "That was so awesome!"

In response to the praise, Eirin chuckled to herself and smirked while scratching her white hair. It was not as though she disliked it, but it felt undeserving given that she had never been challenged.

Eirin: "How about you give it a try now, Kaguya?"

Kaguya: "Rii~ight!"

She was handed an arrow, and tried to draw it back in her own bow. Yet, when it released, it had barely even hit the tree, being unable to penetrate the bark and falling clumsily to the ground.

Kaguya: "Aww."

Mokou: "Teehee, where were you aiming at, Kaguya?!"

Eirin always appreciated how, besides herself, Mokou had been the only one to hold Kaguya to the same level as her. It seemed as though everyone else in the village were mere slaves by comparison. Still-

Eirin: "Quiet, Mokou. Here, Kaguya, let me help you out like yesterday."

Kaguya: "Right, right."

As with the day before, she went behind Kaguya and put her hand on the others' to help her draw back the arrow.

Eirin: "Look, you have to hold the arrow stable so when you pull it back it's firm, and--"

As she was explaining, she felt something odd on Kaguya's hand. She paused to look at it, and rubbed her thumb against it.

Eirin: "Wood..?"

Kaguya: "What happened?"

Oblivious to what had been happening, Kaguya dropped her smile as Eirin's eyes went from curiosity to fear. Her smile faded until she begun to grit her teeth and sweat began to form at her head.

Mokou: "What's up, you guys?"

She who had also been oblivious, and unable to see what was happening in front of Kaguya and Eirin's back, called out casually as though nothing was wrong.

But something - something horrible had been wrong.

Eirin: "Kaguya... what is this..?"

She dropped the bow that she had been holding with Kaguya and put her hands onto Kaguya's, who had been struct with confusion.

Eirin: "Kaguya, why has your thumb turned into wood?!"

Emotion filled Eirin's face as she shouted out, alarming Mokou. Yet, Kaguya did not seem distressed. In fact, she had retained her happy face quite well.

Kaguya: "It doesn't hurt, Eirin-nee!"

Her right thumb had turned into wood. It had grown a few lumps here and there, but it did not appear to cause her any pain, something which she reinforced.

Kaguya: "It doesn't hurt or feel weird. It's just numb."

Eirin: "Hk-- Is it anywhere else on your body?! When did this happen?!"

While Eirin had still been filled with fear and worry, Kaguya simply nonchalantly put her hand on her lip and looked up.

Kaguya: "Mmmm... no, it's just that. And it happened this morning when I woke up."

Mokou: "Wait, waitwait, what do you mean her thumb turned to wood?!"

Mokou, who came running over was also filled with worry, but Kaguya worriedly tried to dismiss the tension.

Kaguya: "There's really nothing to worry about, it doesn't hurt at all! Doesn't it look cool?"

She lifted up her thumb and tried to wiggle it around, something that made Mokou wince and Eirin grit her teeth and narrow her eyes harder.

Eirin: "I swear, I will definitely save you."

Immediately afterwards, Eirin cancelled the outine and had the two of them rushed back to her home. There, in a practiced routine, she had Kaguya lay down and attempted to concoct something to treat the new mysterious illness that had been affecting her. Yet still, on the next day when she saw Kaguya at her doorstep, she felt her heart drop in her chest.

While Kaguya looked up without worry in her eyes, Eirin had been the opposite.

Eirin: "Now it's spread to the rest of your fingernails..."

Once again, she racked her brains to try to think of anything she could create to aid her. On that day, she created three different concoctions, and yet nothing.

Eirin: "What if I cut off one of her fingers and have it regrown... No, but that's far too grizzly and risky..."

Pacing around the room as she tried to think, she felt her eyes narrow and sweat drip from her forehead, as memories of the six months of worry and fear she thought she had left behind began to flash in her eyes again.

Even though it did not cause immediate pain, in time she would surely be consumed by this new tree disease, and then what could she do?

Should she attempt to summon that mysterious devil Remilia again? Would that even work? Or perhaps she had been the one responsible for this new disease in the first place--

Stopping as she realized this, her eyes widened and she quickly began to pace around the room, biting her fingernails rampantly as Kaguya watched with worry while sitting on the floor.

Kaguya: "Hey Eirin-nee, do you think I should just go home?"

Because of this, Eirin paused her pacing and looked at Kaguya with silent confusion. Kaguya herself had been quite worried, watching her act like this.

Kaguya: "I mean, it seems like this kind of thing only happens after I'm with you."

Eirin: "Kaguya..."

Hearing this, Eirin dropped to her knees and began to scorn. She scorned the world for allowing this to happen to Kaguya, and scorned herself for being too foolish to help her.

Kaguya: "I don't like watching Eirin-nee tear herself apart to help me, so I think maybe we shouldn't play together anymore. That way, I'll probably get better."

Hearing this, Eirin's heart sunk into the abyss, and she grit her teeth with sorrowed eyes.

Eirin: "It won't work, Kaguya..."

Speaking with a weak, broken, trembling voice, she had lost sight of what she was even doing.

Eirin: "It's already too late... the more you think of me, the more you'll get worse... it's too late..."

That was when an idea had popped itself into her mind: She had to make Kaguya Houraisan forget about Eirin Yagokoro. From then on, she must escape and never be spoken of again. She would undoubtably be spoken of, so that meant she had to make everyone in Lunaria forget about her.

She must be forgotten by the world to save Kaguya Houraisan.

It was a monsterous idea she was not sure if she could even do. By creating a drug and poisoning the water supply, it might work for the rest of the villagers, but she had been unable to treat Kaguya and solely Kaguya. Who knew if that would even work?

She felt herself hitting a dead end, and her eyes widened even more. She began to look down and chew on her fingernails more and more, trying to think of any other possible ideas. It was to the point where they began to bleed, but she didn't care. The more injured she got, the more of a punishment it would serve as for her incompetence.

Eirin: "Because I can't save the only one..."

Kaguya: "Hey, Eirin-nee..."

Eirin looked up at Kaguya's face, who remained eternally tranquil and calm, as though nothing had been wrong.

Whenever she had been afflicted by a disease or hurt, she had never been worried in the slightest.

Coming to that realization, Eirin again widened her blue eyes.

Kaguya: "I love you."

Eirin: "What..?"

Kaguya: "I love being with you. You and Mokou both showed me that there's more to the world than Tsukuyomi's purity and protection. Every moment I spent with you, every instant, felt like an eternity. That's why... please don't be afraid."

Eirin: "What? What?"

Kaguya, remaining ever tranquil, confessed her sisterly love to Eirin, who had been completely unable to comprehend what had been happening.

Kaguya: "Please don't be afraid, because, we will be connected together, for eternity. Because, I love you, Eirin-nee. No, Eirin Yagokoro."

And with that, Kaguya embraced Eirin. It had been the warmest embrace of her life. For just this instant, she felt as though she had been forever at ease. It had been the warmest feeling in the world, as though heaven and all its virtues had been bestowed upon her.

And between the eternal and instantaneous, Eirin came to an understanding. That was why, for the second time in her life, she let tears fall from her face as she returned Kaguya's embrace.

Whenever Eirin would cry, it would symbolize a turning point in her life.

And that was why she wanted to be, forever like this.

Eirin: "My... Kaguya... my... most precious..."

Sobbing loudly as tears and snot ran down her face, Kaguya smiled calmly and pet her on the back as she laid her chin on her shoulder.

Kaguya: "There, there.. you've worked so hard."

The most gentle voice in the world from the most beautiful girl in the world - that had been exclusively Eirin's right.

Eirin: "Kaguyaaaaaaa!!"

The two sat and comforted each other for a long time, as Mokou silently looked on. Jealousy did not overtake her, nor did sadness. And yet, she still felt unsatisfied.

Mokou: "Because... I wanted to be forever like this too..."

Even though her and Kaguya would constantly be bickering and fighting about something, she and Eirin had been the only ones to unquestionably welcome her in their own way. And they had been the only ones to have been with her this entire time, when even her family and the rest of the village could not.

That was why--

Mokou: "Eirin, you definitely have to save Kaguya, no matter what."

With that, she walked away in annoyance, going away somewhere unknown even for her.

. . . . .

The next day, Kaguya did not come to visit Eirin. It went without saying that this worried her, but she did not have the time for that. Yesterday she had been an emotional wreck and had been unable to think of anything the entire day. Today was the day that she had to use to rectify that.

Medicine and spirituality had been out of the question at this point. Attempting to force everyone to forget about her would also not work. Additionally, this time she would not be so eager to attempt to take her own life. But now, there had been very few options left.

Cutting off Kaguya's infected body parts and then restoring them had still been a possibility, but she quickly shook that idea away. It had been far too inhumane and she felt it wouldn't work anyways, but she would keep it in the back of her mind regardless.

Additionally, by touching it, she had felt the wood on her fingers was real, bona-fide wood. Not some recreation, and it was spreading.

Eirin: "It's like a parasite that takes over its host..."

But she had already attempted to use materials used against parasites in her previous medicines, and those didn't work. Just then, an idea came into her mind again.

Eirin: "That blood..."

The blood that had been given to her by Remilia Scarlet, that had granted her 'greatest wish.' She doubted she would be able to summon her again like last time, and thus the only option now had been to recreate it from scratch.

But this would not be so simple.

It had already been a few days since that had passed. She had been clouded by her emotions and time constraints to attempt to study the blood, so she would have to recreate it from scratch. Even for her, that was a task that proved next to impossible.

Eirin: "In the first place, I know precious little about demons or monsters of any kind..."

Monsters and demons were, as were par for the course, considered impure, and Tsukuyomi had claimed the natural purity of the village location, the reason they had established themselves here in the first place, and the efforts of himself and the citizens to retain purity, had warded them off. Thus, Eirin had not seen any of the mythological youkai a single time, with the exception of Remilia. She had never even been scared of anything going bump in the night.

Thus, she concluded, the best way to get a lead would be to visit Kaguya. Perhaps the vial had been kept with barely a drop of blood left, or maybe she would be able to harvest some from a prick of Kaguya's finger. Thus, she left the house and hurried over to the temple.

The first problem came when she was barred from entering the temple of Tsukuyomi where Kaguya had been kept. The two guards, tall strong men that easily dwarfed the young girl, pointed their spears at her neck.

Eirin: "Hk--!! What are you doing?!"

Guard 1: "It is your fault that once again the princess is sick!"

Guard 2: "Step away, impure dog!!"

Barking at her as though she were a cockroach, they put the tips of their spears up to her neck.

Eirin: "But I need to see her to treat her!"

Tsukuyomi: "That will not be necessary."

Stepping in from behind, the lord of the village entered seeming upset.

Eirin: "Do you want her to die?!"

Tsukuyomi: "No. That is why you are not allowed to visit her. You have proven yourself to be an impure soul. You should be thankful your head has not been lopped off yet."

Eirin: "I'm telling you, I can fix her if you give me a chance!"

Tsukuyomi: "How many chances have you been given, already? Every time, you have proven yourself to be impure and a poor influence. Leave my vicinity at once."

Eirin gasped, and filled her face with anger. From there, she ran away. Back to the training ground. Back to where she met Remilia.

Arriving there after sprinting all the way, she had been sweaty and out of breath, but regardless gathered as much of her energy as she could.

Eirin: "DO YOU HEAR ME, REMILIA SCARLET?! I DEMAND ANSWERS!"

She shouted up at the sky, as loudly as she possible could. And yet, silence.

Eirin: "This-- this isn't my 'greatest wish!' Do you hear me?!"

More silence. At that point, Eirin sighed and cursed herself. The rest would be up to her now.

Her reputation in the village immediately tanked, but she didn't care. At least this time, Mokou had been more cooperative. Over the next few weeks, Eirin tried to recreate Remilia's blood from scratch by force. She harvested the blood of a bat and mixed it with some herbs to splash on a tree - which succeeded in precious little. She tried many, many other combinations as well. Bat blood plus lizard blood, fish and rabbits. Tree sap and bat blood. Nothing seemed to give promise.

Of course, it also did not help that she had been forbidden from seeing Kaguya, or even sending anything to her.

A week of this had passed, and Eirin and Mokou grew desperate.

Eirin: "As of now, I would imagine that the wood would have spreaded to her chest now, or worse."

Mokou: "..."

The two of them sat desperately on the usual tree stump they had always sat on, looking down in glumness. Bloodstains from the various animal experiments had been commonplace around the area, yet it didn't really matter to them.

Eirin: "Mokou... I don't know what to do."

Mokou: "Hk-- But you can't give up now!"

Pleading to her with some disgust and desperation with her eyes, as Eirin turned, she didn't know how to respond.

Eirin: "I know... but I'm truly at a loss."

Mokou lacked the skill, talent, or intelligence that Eirin had. And yet still, she wanted to help in any way she could. Because she, too, loved Kaguya.

Eirin: "Let's go to the forest. I'll think of something."

Mokou: "Right."

The two hopped off, and wandered into a nearby bamboo forest. Truthfully, Eirin didn't know what to collect, but she figured she should do something there anyways. It was better than sitting around and feeling sorry for herself.

After all, at this rate, who knew how close to death Kaguya was.

Within the forest, Eirin and Mokou gathered bamboo chutes, nuts, anything that looked potentially useful. It was not particularly material they thought would help, but they had been out of options.

Eirin looked down at her hand at a bamboo chute. Inexplicably, her mind began to wander.

Eirin: "What if I just ate this now..."

Just then, she heard a rustling in the bushes. Mokou and Tewi turned around, and out came a rabbit.

But it had not been any ordinary rabbit. It had been a girl of about their size, wearing a simple pink dress. White rabbit ears lay on her short brown hair.

Tewi: "I suppose you two are the ones that have been hunting down my bretheren, huh?"

Mokou: "--Hk?! What are you?!"

Eirin: "...A youkai?"

While Mokou had been shocked by the casual entrance, Eirin only studied it.

Tewi: "Why don't you two little girls go back to where you came from? It's not nice for you two to be out here in our territory."

She cocked her head with a slight smile, and Mokou felt the immediate need to defend herself.

Mokou: "W-Who are you?! Monster! Who are you to be calling us and talking to us as though you're older than us?"

Eirin, on the other hand, sighed and took a different approach. First, she gave a bow.

Eirin: "I apologize for harming your kind, miss rabbit youkai. However, we need materials to save a precious person to us. We won't bother you anymore."

Tewi: "Hmm..."

Eirin: "..."

Mokou: "..."

Quietness and awkwardness filled the air, and yet Tewi grinned and chuckled.

Tewi: "Well, if it's for something like that, I can lend you a hand."

Eirin: "Seriously?"

She looked up with surprise in her eyes, along with Mokou who opened her mouth.

Tewi: "Sure, just give me your hand."

It was a rather vague command, and Eirin knew not the purpose of it. Still, she decided to swallow and accept the request, slowly stretching out her hand to Tewi at Mokou's fear. Tewi smiled as she reached her hands out to cup Eirin's own, and at once, a warm sensation took over Eirin's arm. After a few seconds, Tewi let go and Eirin looked at her hand in wonder.

Eirin: "What, exactly, did you do?"

Tewi: "I can't really help much with saving people, but I can give good luck to humans like you. Believe me, you'll need it tonight."

Eirin: "Eh, tonight?"

While Tewi looked proud, with her hands on her hips, Eirin remained confused.

Tewi: "Better not spoil ya. Well, later."

Going as quickly as she came, she hopped away into the bushed and left somewhere behind all the bamboo, not replying to Eirin's call to wait up. Afterwards, Eirin and Mokou both looked at each other with a confused frown.

Mokou: "...What was that all about?"

Eirin, in response, shrugged and gave a frown.

The two girls then went back to Eirin's home, where they tried to think of what to do. Eirin attempted to use her newfound good luck to concoct a medicine - but it failed as per usual. As she sighed from the failure, Mokou looked up at her and asked.

Mokou: "Hey Eirin, doesn't it feel like something bad's gonna happen tonight?"

Eirin: "What do you mean?"

Cocking her head in confusion, she tried to go back to trying a new combination of blood replicant.

Mokou: "I mean, today's supposed to be a full moon, right? Aren't people usually strange on full moons?"

Eirin: "I mean, the village may hate my guts, but I don't think anything special would happen just because of a full moon."

The last time there had been a full moon was when Eirin had met Remilia. That gave her a faint hope that she might get the opportunity to save Kaguya this time, but she tried not to let herself rely on that vain hope.

Mokou: "I don't know. After what that rabbit girl said, I'm worried."

Eirin: "Mm.. Stay vigilant then. I'll protect you if anything - or maybe you would be better off keeping your distance from me."

Mokou: "Why's that?"

Eirin: "Well, if the village were to go crazy, it would be me they want, not you."

Mokou: "Even though I'm an outsider?"

Eirin: "Well, who knows. But you've done well to keep your head out of trouble. That's also thanks to me helping cover for you and hide you whenever you and Kaguya would scuffle, though, so you owe me."

Bantering gently while smiling slightly, Eirin continued to do her work. From that responde, Mokou held a complicated emotion on her face, and then relaxed it.

Mokou: "...Right. I hope it can go back to being that simple soon..."

Eirin: "...Yeah."

After that, a few hours had passed. Eirin had been mulling over thoughts while ceaselessly trying to create a blood replicant. In particular, her mind began to wander to the events of a month ago.

Kaguya: "Every moment I spent with you, every instant, felt like an eternity. That's why... please don't be afraid."

That line had cemented itself within Eirin, and she dwelled on it as she mixed. But now, she had attempted to think about it more and more.

Eirin: "Instant... eternity... instant... eternity..."

Fumbling over those words in her mouth, she immediately paused, eyes widened, and stopped whatever she was doing.

Eirin: "That's it..."

She stood and looked at Mokou, who had been caught by surprise.

Mokou: "What? What?"

Eirin: "I realized something! I can't cure Kaguya on my own!"

Mokou: "...Hah?"

Her eyes also widened, she didn't know how to react to Eirin's proposition.

Eirin: "We cannot reach 'eternity' without the 'instants!' I need Kaguya to help me make the perfect medicine! We can cure Kaguya!"

Mokou: "Wait, wait! But you can't even enter the temple! How will you get to her?"

Eirin: "Don't underestimate me!"

She quickly ran over to where her beloved longbow and quiver was, gathered some medicinal materials into a small napsack, and took Mokou's hands to run out without explaining any kind of plan.

. . . . .

The sun had started to set, bathing the world in orange. As had been expected, tonight's night held a full moon - a moon that seemed larger and brighter than usual.

The temple in which Tsukuyomi and Kaguya made their abode had been at the edge of the village. That meant that they could easily sneak around behind it and intrude into Kaguya's room - otherwise called the Princess's chamber.

Eirin: "I know exactly what I'm doing, so just let me know if anyone shows up, alright?"

At the edge of a backdoor, Eirin instructed the nervous Mokou so.

Mokou: "But what will I do?:

Eirin: "Just do anything and I'll understand."

And with those vague directions, Eirin quietly opened the door and began sneaking around. Interestingly, as she looked through the hallways, the courtyard, and every room, nobody had been home. In fact, the village in general seemed to be rather quiet today, but that was none of her business. Instead, she concentrated solely on finding Kaguya.

Eirin: "Kaguya, please be here..."

Whispering quietly to herself as she looked around, she found a door with ornate decorations on it. In her mind, this had to have been Kaguya's room. She made sure the coast was clear, and slowly opened the door. . .

Kaguya Houraisan had not been inside the room. What lay inside was a large dark mass, obscured by the lack of light. It spread out in a vaguely cone-like shape, but with muscly, bulbuous appendages lining it and strange thin things sticking out of it. And yet, the shortbow hung on the wall proved undeniably what it had been.

Eirin: "Kaguya..?"

Weakness in her voice as worry filled her eyes, she slowly walked in. For the first time in her life, Eirin felt fear and worry for what hid in the darkness.

Slowly circling around to where she could observe it better, it became clear what she had been looking at.

Eirin: "It's a tree..."

Any hope or confidence she had immediately left her body, as her voice cracked and her hands began trembling and filling with sweat. Yet, she could not stop her twitching eyes from staying open, nor her legs from moving.

At last, circling to the "front," she saw a face that she had so longed for, yet did not want to see so much.

Eirin: "Kaguya..."

Collapsing to her knees, she looked up at the abomination. It had only been Kaguya's face within the tree, with nothing else visible. She had just been asleep, now opening her eyes and looking down at Eirin with a gentle smile.

Kaguya: "Ei-- i--"

It was a voice unrecognizable to Kaguya. It was a body unrecognizable to Kaguya. To say the damage had been worse than she imagined would be the worst understatement in history. She had nearly broken through the roof.

Eirin: "Hk-- I can still save you, Kaguya! Don't speak! I realized what you meant! B-By combining your 'instantaneous' with my 'eternity,' we can be together, forever! I have everything ready! Just... tell me what to do!"

Gritting her teeth as she contradicted herself and stood, she quickly tried to reach for her ingredients. A bottle and a few miscellanious things.

Kaguya: "--- ---ea--"

Eirin: "Kaguya..?"

While she began to make some sounds which Eirin could not understand, a voice called from the hallway.

Mokou: "--coming!!"

Eirin: "Damnit."

She quickly ran to close the door she came in from and hid away in the corner, beside Kaguya. Cursing under her breath, she tried to think of what to do when she looked up at her face.

Eirin: "Tears..."

Eirin had never seen Kaguya cry before. She remembered how even Tsukuyomi would brag about she had never cried, even as a baby, just like Eirin. Yet now, here she had been, with tears streaming down the rest of her face.

It was a sight that made Eirin want to act her age, to cry and shout and scream and complain. That her most precious sister had shed tears for the first time in her life. But now, she was unable to do that. Because Kaguya had been crying quietly.

As soon as she realized this, a glimmer of hope shone within Eirin. Because it proved that Kaguya still had a conscious, and still cared for Eirin's safety, even in her current state.

Eirin: "Kaguya..."

But she could not stay happy for long. Because it was clear that Kaguya would not simply be crying for the sake of crying, or because she was sad, or even because she was relieved to see Eirin. She would simply not do such a thing. Thus, it had to be a message.

That was why Eirin quickly stood and ran up to Kaguya's face. Within the bottle she bought along, she collected as many of the tears as possible. Yet just in the middle of it, the door to the princess's chamber opened, and in ran a man that Eirin had been all too familiar with.

Tsukuyomi: "Get away from the princess."

Holding out his beloved spear, he similarly had many of his personal guards behind him. In addition, the trio of the young Sagume, Toyohime and Yorihime had been at his side, the latter with a sword in hand. Even still, Eirin did not cower. She simply scrunched up her face and closed her jar full of tears.

Eirin: "I will ask you again: Do you want Kaguya to die? Or do you want me to save her?"

Tsukuyomi: "You impure scum. I should have killed you when I had the chance."

Within the past month, Tsukuyomi hatched a plan. Once he noticed Kaguya's gradual turning into a tree, and Eirin's inability to save her, she decided that it had been Eirin who had been the root of all his problems. It was Eirin that had been corrupting Kaguya, implanting impurities in what was supposed to be the purest person in the world. Thus, he would kill her.

And yet, it would not be that simple. He could not simply kill Eirin if he tried, even if he had been over five times her age and twice her height. That was because Eirin was the most dangerous person in the village, and perhaps even Japan.

Tsukuyomi: "You see... I've been paying attention to you for a long time. No matter what I thought of, I'm dead sure you'd live somehow. But, no matter how cunning you might be, you can't win against all of us. The collective of Pure Lunaria shall stamp out any impurities that threaten our way of being."

Eirin: "...Are you serious?"

Tsukuyomi: "You destroyed our princess, and if left unchecked you'll destroy the rest of us too. That's the kind of monster you are."

Eirin's blue eyes twitched in surprise, and yet she had to think.

Eirin: "Uncle... I don't think you're thinking straight."

Tsukuyomi: "Quiet!"

He threw the spear with a speed Eirin had never seen before, just barely missing as she dodged and lodging itself into the wall behind her. At once, all the residents of the village, the Lunarians, began to charge for Eirin at once. Yet, she had expected this. Her speaking had been a trap, and she used it to immediately plan an escape route.

With the jar in her hands, she jumped out of one of the closed windows and began to run for it. While she could only hope Mokou was alright, she had no time to check on her. The priority had been saving herself and saving Kaguya.

With Kaguya's tears in the jar in her hands, all she needed was a few moments. A few moments to concoct an elixir, and reunite with Kaguya. After that, she could deal with the rest.

Even so, her short legs could only get her so far. She ran like hell, and yet the rest of the citizens had been on her tail. Her blue dress fluttering in the wind, she ducked, weaved, and motioned around each village corridor as she could. She used her meager strength to climb on top of houses and under balconies. All the while, she had dodged projectiles, sword attacks, and grabbing hands.

Though she had been doing impressively well, running for a few moments as the sun finally set and darkness began to overtake the night, she quickly grew tired. After all, she had just been a little girl.

She found a brief moment of respite behind a house, as she heard the villagers discuss amongst themselves where she might be.

Villager 1: "Where's the impure one?"

Villager 2: "Let's split up and find her?"

She had even heard her mother and father amongst those voices, but she didn't care. All that mattered right now was the elixir.

Panting with bated breath, she set down the jar and began working.

Kaguya's tears had not been the only thing Eirin had taken. On her walls had been five of the mythical items she had told Eirin about in the past. A jeweled branch of Hourai, the stone begging bowl of India's Buddha, the robe of the fire-rat of China, and the cowry treasure of Swallows. She had taken a piece of each of them, alongside the shortbow Subaru that had been at Kaguya's side, and added them into the jar. Next, she used one of her arrows to prick her finger open, allowing her blood to spill into the jar.

Truthfully, it did not matter what Eirin had added into her medicines. As long as it were made by her, it would work. Yet for Kaguya, it had been different. It likely mattered not whether the content of the medicine had been actually medicinal, or whether it would be random nonsense. Yet, Eirin was certain of one fact that she had just recognized.

Accepting the blood from a demon, had been a mistake. It had been the easy way out, and not what Kaguya would have wanted. That was why Eirin had been punished.

She added Kaguya's sorrow - a sorrow that had meant all her care for Eirin. Next, she added all the legendary items that Kaguya had refused. That she had refused riches and purity, and instead wanted to pursue her own wishes. Next, a symbol of her and Eirin's love, an eternal symbol of their kinship. And finally, a sign of Eirin's devotion to Kaguya. That she would risk such harm in the instant to be with her for eternity.

Eirin closed the lid, and shook it with force. Each hard item she had added had permeated into the liquid and become one.

Eirin: "The Hourai Elixir, is complete...!"

At last, the medicine she had tried to desperately to make, had been complete. This was not like the others, which had been half-assed attempts to try to abuse her freakish ability to make her inconveniences go away.

It had been a shining testament of her love and devotion to Kaguya Houraisan. And she would deliver it flawlessly.

Tsukuyomi: "The Moon is watching."

And with that, he struck down with his spear and shattered the jar containing the Hourai Elixir.

. . . . .

Tsukuyomi had always spoken of the moon as its own entity. He valued it above his mother, and frequently proclaimed that Princess Kaguya had been sent from the moon. After all, his final dream for Lunaria had been to ascend to the moon. Hence the namesake.

The remains of the elixir seeped into the dirt at Eirin's knees, and she had stared dumbfoundedly into the ground as Tsukuyomi watched.

Once again, she had failed. She had been caught off guard by her emotions, and now her masterpiece - her final creation, was being fed to the worms in the earth below. All the while, Tsukuyomi scratched his eye as he held his spear to the petrified Eirin's head.

Tsukuyomi: "You know, I would have liked to given you the title 'Brain of the Moon' some day."

Eirin: "..."

Tsukuyomi: "You're the freakiest ten-year old girl I've ever seen for sure. Though, I guess in the quest for purity, not everything can work out."

Eirin: "..."

Tsukuyomi: "If you didn't want to get hunted down like this, why did you sully the princess?"

Eirin: "..."

Tsukuyomi: "Speak!"

However, Eirin did not speak. Instead, she did something far more unexpected. She lowered her face into the ground, and began to eat the dirt where the Hourai Elixir had spilled. A response that had revolted Tsukuyomi.

Tsukuyomi: "What the hell are you doing, animal?!"

With a face of pure disgust, he stabbed his spear directly into Eirin's back as she fed on the dirt. It pierced through her, blood spilling out and staining the floor, and she collapsed without a sound or movement.

Tsukuyomi: "Really... what a headache."

He eerily stared at her corpse for a few moments, before sighing and removing his spear from her back. It had been an anticlimactic end for sure, but he was just happy it was done and over with. Now it had just been time to report back to the rest. He turned his back and began walking off.

Eirin: "Logically speaking, wouldn't it be wiser to make sure I have died?"

Tsukuyomi: "Ah?"

Before he could even process this information and turn around, he had been felled. He lost control in his legs, and his face met the dirt where he had just knocked Eirin into.

Pain.

Pain filled his legs, his body. A pain he never knew before, a different kind of pain. It was scary. It made him cry out. It made him feel like warmth and purity was being taken from him.

He rolled and looked up to his side to see Eirin, the ten year old girl with white hair and a blue dress, staring down at him with her longbow in hand.

Tsukuyomi: "H-How..?"

Eirin: "If you haven't even thought of a way to cheat death in your pursuit for your so-called 'purity,' were you even really devoted in the first place?"

With that, she reached her arm behind and plucked out another arrow from her quiver, closing one of her grey eyes, and aiming it at Tsukuyomi's forehead.

Tsukuyomi: "W-Wait! Wait, wait! What are you doing?!"

Eirin: "Isn't that obvious? You killed me, so I have to return the favor. Aren't the basics of fairness one of the fundamental concepts of purity, 'uncle?'"

Tsukuyomi: "Wait! But you're impure! S-So, how?!"

Eirin: "'How,' you ask? It's simple: I failed. So, I gave up on trying to save anyone. That includes you."

Tsukuyomi: "B-But you c-can't kill me! I am pure! I am the one who will save all of us!"

Eirin: "It's getting really annoying to hear a forty-something year old man beg for forgiveness to a little girl."

And with that, she released her arrow. At what was essentially point-blank distance, the arrow pierced into Tsukuyomi's right eye, penetrating his brain, therefore killing him instantly. His blood splashed across Eirin's blue dress, staining the left part of her chest red and it spread to the right part of her skirt.

She had taken a human life for the very first time, and yet she felt nothing. Her once bright blue eyes turned grey, her blue dress turned half red, she felt her last bits of humanity leave herself.

She had failed, therefore this had no longer been solely about saving Kaguya.

Everyone threatened her and Kaguya's peace, thus she would end them all.

Everyone ruined the opportunity to save Kaguya, and because of that, she would end them all.

As she walked over and retrieved the bloodied arrow from Tsukuyomi's corpse, she noted that her back no longer felt any pain. Immediately, she understood why that was.

Eirin: "The first sip, made me an alien to old age. The second, made me a stranger to disease. The third, married my soul to my body."

As she loaded the arrow with eyes filled with complex emotions, she began to recognized the fact that she had now become immortal. The elixir had changed itself in that moment, to suit what she most truly desired.

No matter what calamity struck her, no matter how sharp a sword or powerful an explosion, no matter how devastating a tsunami or storm, she would not die. So long as there existed even a morsel of a skin cell or a hair strand that would be associated with Eirin left in existence, she would not die. Therefore, she would no longer be human.

Eirin: "Therefore, why bother caring for the preservation of human lives. Isn't that right, Aldebaran?"

Looking down at her bow, which had been nicknamed after the following star of the Pleiades, she revealed herself to the rest of the Lunarians.

Villager 1: "Oi, there's the impure one! She's covered in blood!"

Villager 2: "But she looks fine! Isn't that where Lord Tsukuyomi was?!"

Villager 3: "Ahh, who cares. Just get her!!"

The Lunarians would charge at Eirin, who stayed put. Only, without hesitation, she readied her bow and arrow and aimed.

Eirin: "You know, I'm really tired of you all dragging me down."

Every time they had judged her as though they had been above her, as though they knew what she had gone through, she would burn it all away. One, by one, by one.

. . . . .

Eirin calmly plucked a bloodied arrow out of a corpse, and looked around. It had been just ten minutes, and yet the village had gone quiet. In that time, she had killed every single member of the village with her Aldebaran. Whether it be by shooting them in the heart, neck, or eye, she had done it in one shot without fail. Furthermore, she had not been grazed even once during what should have been an obvious, one-sided fight, though even if it did, it would not last.

She had been coated in red. Red that coated her bow. Red that coated the ground. Red that coated the sea of corpses at her feet. She felt not one bit of remorse for causing all this red, only satisfaction that it had now been over, thus giving a sigh and putting away her bow.

Standing in the middle of the street, amongst all the corpses, with blood on her cheek and pain in her eyes, had been one of the only two people that Eirin had left alive.

Mokou: "...Who are you?"

Eirin: "..."

While Mokou attempted to shout it out, it came out weak. Eirin looked down at the ground in response, at all the dead bodies around her. She wiped some blood from her face, and looked at it.

Mokou: "You... You aren't Eirin!!"

With tears in her eyes, she found the strength in her voice, screaming out. Yet Eirin's expression did not change.

Eirin: "Nobody will hurt us anymore. Nobody will hurt Kaguya anymore."

Mokou: "You were supposed to save Kaguya! What... What is this! What is this, you monster?!"

While Eirin remained calm, Mokou began to cry as tears escaped her eyes.

Eirin: "I suppose... we wouldn't be on the same wavelength any more either."

Muttering quietly to herself, she turned around and began to walk back. She wondered if Kaguya would hate her too.

Mokou: "Wh-Where are you going?!"

Eirin: "I'm going to see if I can still save Kaguya."

She turned around and responded casually. A response that enraged Mokou.

As a result, Mokou sprinted. She screamed and stepped over everyone's corpses, just to run towards Eirin. She attempted to punch her in the face, and missed, falling to the ground in the pool of blood.

Eirin: "What are you doing?"

Mokou: "Hk--! Don't! Don't even look at Kaguya! Don't touch her! Don't look at her! Don't think of her!"

Eirin: "What?"

Mokou picked herself up from the pool of blood, her face now covered with it, along with tears and snot and dirt, and she screamed up at Eirin, much to her confusement.

Mokou: "Y-You don't deserve it! You're a monster! I'll protect Kaguya even if it meant killing you!"

She stumbled as she attempted to stand, trying to tackle Eirin to the ground. Yet it was pointless, and Eirin punched her to the back, making her fall to the ground.

Mokou: "I-I- I am.. the only- one... who can s-s-save her n~now..!"

Eirin: "Stay quiet. You don't even make sense anymore."

While Mokou increasingly became emotional, full of tears, sniffling and sobbing, Eirin simply looked down worriedly at her. Then, at once, the ground began shaking. It was a motion that confused both Eirin and Mokou, who looked around in confusion.

One by one, chutes of bamboo began to rise from the ground. However, it had not been the ground they were rising from; it had been the corpses. A field of bamboo chutes that destroyed the corpses and sucked them dry, rose high into the air as Mokou and Eirin moved out of the way in confusion.

Mokou: "What is this?!"

A new rumbling had been heard, and the two looked to their right, where the temple had been. The walls of the temple had been destroyed, with massive tree roots growing out of them. The top met a similar fate, with a collossal oak tree now rising up high into the sky, growing at rapid pace, just as the bamboo chutes.

Eirin & Mokou: "Kaguya?!"

The two tried to rush over, but it had been too late. They were pushed back by the debris that were launched at them at a high force, knocking them to the ground. While Eirin had been fine, Mokou was knocked unconscious, her face bleeding.

Eirin: "--Hk!!"

Mokou was one of the few people Eirin would still care for. Having her take damage would not be ideal. However, right now, what had occupied her had been the tree.

'Kaguya' had grown far, far too large. The land around them began to bulge downwards to form a depression, and the top of the tree had grown so tall she was now unable to see the top. Anything and everything that had been in the temple was irreperably lost. That had been when Eirin finally realized, once and for all:

Eirin, had been unable to save Kaguya.

Eirin, had been unable to save Mokou.

Eirin, had been unable to save even Eirin.

Eirin: "This--!! This isn't what I had asked for!!"

Screaming out as this realization hit her, with an unconscious Mokou in her arms, she stared at the huge tree with tears in her eyes. What more, could she do?

She had been immortal, unable to die, unable to age. It had been too late for her to kill herself now. The only option left... what would it be.

'Remilia': "Are you thinking of trying to save her, even now?"

Eirin: "--Hk!"

She turned around to see the impossibly overwhelming demon standing beside her, scaling the huge tree with her eyes and a smile.

'Remilia': "You should know that's impossible. There's nothing more you can do."

Eirin: "Why?!"

'Remilia': "That girl was cursed to always die whenever she found love, from the beginning of her birth. We needed that one, but if I simply took it from her out of the goodness of my heart, that would disrupt our future plans. Thus, I preformed 'equivalent exchange.'"

Eirin: "Curse...? Equivalent exchange...?"

'Remilia': "Within your life, you will always encounter certain events that you cannot avoid no matter what you try. In this girls' case, she was destined to always face tragedy after finding her happiness. That happiness is you, Eirin Yagokoro."

Eirin: "Me..?"

'Remilia': "That is, what is known as 'fate.' It is unavoidable even by the strongest ability or the smartest mind. Only I and I alone have the authority to overturn it."

Eirin: "Then--!!"

'Remilia': "I shall not help you."

While Eirin attempted to plead with Remilia, she was immediately shot down, forcing her to widen her eyes.

'Remilia': "You see, I am fated to always be at odds with you. And now, my work is done. I simply came by to see its fruits."

Eirin: "Your 'work'..?"

'Remilia': "I would argue that creating such a powerful object is better than simply having that girl bleed out to death. After all, it is a testament to your devotion. And your failure."

Eirin: "Hk--!"

Provoked, she grabbed her bow and quickly attempted to fire off a shot at Remilia, who caught the arrow in her fingers and snapped it without batting an eye.

'Remilia': "That Earth Rabbit's luck certainly did its work. As I am in a good mood, I shall spare you some excess pain."

Eirin: "...I hate you."

'Remilia': "I am quite fond of you too."

Eirin: "...Huh?"

This, again Eirin did not expect. Her angered eyes not dropped to confusion.

'Remilia': "In the end, you were the same as the others. You put that girl on a pedestal, not allowing her a natural death. When you failed to save her anyway, you took the blame out on everyone else, as they were the ones in the wrong and not you."

Eirin: "..."

She had no response. Absolutely nothing to say to that.

'Remilia': "And that is... quite prideful, is it not?"

Eirin grit her teeth, looking away from Remilia, as she could not bare to look at her.

'Remilia': "Furthermore, you had believed your skill and intelligence to be infallible. Because everyone had been below you, you had been the only one that could be correct. I believe the Apostle of Vaingloria would be quite happy."

Eirin: "...I don't want to hear any more."

She picked up Mokou's unconscious body, and began to walk away. Away from the one who exposed her for who she really is. Away from her sins.

'Remilia': "I shall take my leave now, however I must inform you that your plan indeed succeeded. You saved yourself, that girl in the tree, and that girl in your hands."

Eirin: "What?"

'Remilia': "The root network of this bamboo and that girl are connected. So that girl has already absorbed all the elixir she needed to be the same as you."

Eirin: "..."

'Remilia': "As for the girl in your arms, during your scuffle in the shadows, she fell in the same spot where your elixir was spilt, and ate a faceful of dirt. That, too, put her on the same level as you."

Eirin: "...You're lying."

'Remilia': "It is fated for the three of you to attain immortality, no matter what. There was a fourth woman, but... hmm..."

It was at this point, that Eirin lost her will to continue. Her knees fell to the ground, and it was at this point she had no idea what to do. When she looked down at Mokou, she saw her wounds had already recovered. There was no lie in what Remilia had said.

'Remilia': "In any case, I shall now take my leave. Though, our paths will not end here. In who knows how long, we shall meet again."

Eirin: "...Hk"

'Remilia': "Take care of yourself, Eirin Yagokoro."

After that, she disappeared, and Eirin was left alone in the world. She had nowhere to go, and nobody to talk to. She sat, staring down, sobbing quietly, mourning, her sins beginning to weigh on her.

. . . . .

As for what happened afterwards, the corpses of the villagers were eaten by local animals and the bamboo spread throughout the general area. The bedrock below where Kaguya's tree was had been unsuited to support such a heavy structure, and therefore the tree sunk hundreds of meters before finding stability over the course of a millenia. The area would become a local cursed spot where travelers would get lost, though the tree would become a local legend. In time, it was transferred in its entirety to Gensokyo for the vast amount of youkai that lived there.

Tewi would stay in contact with the two of Eirin and Mokou. She had been friendly each time, but the two weren't especially fond of her. Even now, she remains as though nothing had ever happened, occasionally granting good luck to the occasional passerby, but mostly enjoying her life.

Mokou would awake the next day. She and Eirin would never be on friendly terms again. Though she would never leave Japan, decades would pass where she and Eirin would not so much as even make eye contact. Mokou would have her own regrets about attaining immortality, but would eventually somewhat come to terms with it.

Likewise, she eventually gave up on her dream of ever seeing Kaguya, as a human, again. She accepted that it would be impossible no matter what, yet remained in the area regardless. She tried many aspects of life and became proficient in fire magic like she had always wanted to, and yet held no aspirations for life; something that had been represented by her hair having gone white.

It had been difficult to make friends when you out-lived everyone else. Impossible to connect to anyone as a human, and yet unable to talk to humans as they died so soon after meeting her, she became a recluse.

As for Eirin, she would become the biggest recluse of all. Unable to accept the events of that night, she had been mentally broken beyond repair. She would never leave Kaguya's side, residing with her in that abyss where she would constantly be trying different things in vain attempts to save her. When she failed, she punished herself by impaling herself on the bamboo, the bamboo which had been those she had once killed in cold blood.

And yet, nothing would ever work. Though she grew to understand the nature of her Drachenblut, eventually using it to reform her body to more accurately represent her age. Still, she would not do anything else except ceaselessly fail again and again to do anything for Kaguya. The tree would continue to grow, and her heart would stray further and further for her humanity. That was how it would be, and how it always would have been.

Until one day, a certain vampire came into Gensokyo, buried underneath the remains of a car, after fighting one of those who had put her into this mess.

From that day onwards, Eirin Yagokoro decided to try once more, to save Kaguya Houraisan. Because, that had been the purpose of her existence. And because, she could not live without Kaguya.

Eirin: "Kaguya Houraisan... I will definitely save you."

Chapter Text

Eirin, without a single break, and without skipping any details, explained everything from start to finish. As she finished, her 'legs' finally touched the earth at the bottom of the collossal hole. Flandre, who was carrying Medicine, likewise finally landed.

Throughout the entire process, nobody had said a word. Each of them listened intently to the story, and took their time to process and compose themselves upon being let down.

Upon being let down to the ground, Medicine simply stared at the dirt with eyes widened with horror. The horrors that Eirin described served to only fuel her already strong prejudice of humans.

Medicine: "Humans seriously.. are the worst..."

There had been no happy ending. Eirin had taken no steps to hide her own missteps. As such, more questions were raised within Medicine's head.

Medicine: "Is she even... human any more..?"

Quietly muttering to herself, she would try to regain her bearings by looking at her allies.

When she behind looked at Flandre, she appeared to be deep in thought. Her eyes had been flattened, with some sweat on the side of her serious-looking face that was complemented by a frown that made her fangs visible. She had her eyes closed and arms crossed as she took her time to try to sort out her head.

Flandre: "What the heck..?"

She had known all along that Eirin had been someone to be wary of, but this had certainly been outside her expectations to say the least.

Flandre: "No wonder she's all messed up in the head... And, besides, kind of similar to that Meiling girl, huh..?"

She scratched her head slightly and opened her eyes, glancing at Eirin, whos face she could not see. Still pouting, she scratched her head and sighed.

Flandre: "Can't help but feel a little disappointed that she hadn't been talking about my sister of this world, but... I guess it's still something."

Noting to herself that she hadn't been as upset as she could have been, she gave it a moment of thought. While normally, she figured that she would probably call Eirin something mean, kick her, and then reluctantly carry on, she did none of these things. Sure, she had been far from happy, but something about her felt a strange sense of satisfaction - a satisfaction that she could not identify. And that made her flatten her eyebrows more in pout.

Trying to not think about her mixed feelings too much, she tried to look around and absorb the new area. The first place her eyes landed, though, had been on Keine, who looked distinctly sad.

Keine had her arms flat on her sides, and stared into the ground such that her eyes were hard to see. Her mouth remained fixed, as if blank. Anyone could tell, however, she must be feeling torn up inside.

The worst of humanity in full display. Though it had long since passed, undeniably such evil still remains in the world. The grasp of manipulators and their vulnerable followers that corrupts the hearts and souls of the young - that she could not go and put an end to it herself, made her feel weak. Though she understood well the cycle of good and evil, and though she did her best to fight against evil, there would always be something dark in the corner that would rear its ugly head for every good deed.

Keine: "Irredeemable..."

The behavior of Tsukumogami had enraged Keine. That manipulation of others, stripping others of their freedom and will for his own selfish ideologies - there had been many stories of these kinds of people. As it had been, Keine had a morbid curiosity with these kinds of stories, and had read up about such cases in the outside world in her free time. They never failed to enrage her from the bottom of her heart, however. But such feelings would be exponentiated here and now from the firsthand account of someone whom she had personally known and spoken with, someone whom she knew and touched.

But what had also been ireedeemable, was Eirin herself.

Keine: "Do you understand what you have done?!"

Circling around to Eirin's front, she lifted her eyes and hands and put them on Eirin's shoulders, shaking her. Her angered face which displayed emotion that she had not shown before betrayed her ordinarily composed and mature attitude.

Keine: "All those people could have been saved. And yet you decided to kill them all indiscriminately?!"

Eirin did not respond at all to this, only giving a cold, hollow smile as she spaced out at the ground. This only serving to infuriate Keine more, grit her teeth and pushed Eirin away, who continued to act coldly. Keine shut her eyes and balled her fists as she shooked her head, an action that did not go unnoticed by her allies, including Alice.

Alice had been rather quiet this whole time, still attempting to hide her emotions and remain calm. However, anybody could tell from the way her eyes looked that she had been horrified. But it was not because of Eirin or her story that she had been horrified.

She would not allow even herself to understand her feelings.

'Alice': "Because that kind of story just tugs at the heart, doesn't it?"

The apparition which embraced Alice from behind, reared its head to scan the area.

'Alice': "I'll give credit where it's due, not bad holding yourself together."

Alice: "..."

Remaining silent, she ignored the words of her apparition and looked around, scanning the area. From there, she noticed that Medicine had been looking at her with some worry. She forced a smile and waved at her, as if to say she was fine, but Medicine didn't buy it, instead looking away uncomfortably.

Medicine: "Hey, Flan, can you actually see anything down here? I can't even see in front of me."

Flandre: "...Sure can. It looks about the same here as it did outside the forest."

While Alice cringed internally from overhearing Medicine pretending she didn't exist, Medicine was rather surprised and raised her eyebrows as she looked at Flandre, whos back was turned to the rest of the group.

Flandre: "Just a few meters in front of us is the bark of the tree... Kaguya, I guess. But it looks like there's a path that gets big and small around the whole thing. And also..."

Narrowing her eyes as she looked, she hesitated for a moment to continue.

Flandre: "There's 'marks' all around the tree."

Medicine: "Hah?"

Eirin: "The main section is up ahead."

Interjecting and breaking the silence, Eirin walked ahead and drew the spotlight onto herself. Before she went on too far ahead, however, Keine gave her own interjection.

Keine: "Please hold for just a moment. Just where do you think you are you going?"

Eirin paused while walking, and turned to look back at Keine.

Eirin: "As I have already said, the main section is further down the tunnel."

Keine: "Do you mean to say you expect us to go along with you after all of that?!"

Eirin: "..."

The two large women stared each other down as darkness enveloped them, with the other three standing by in silence. Medicine leaned over to Flandre's ear and whispered "I'd never seen Keine like this before," to which Flandre responded with a nod.

Keine: "In the first place, I figured it had been strange that you had lead us this far out of the confines of the village down here, but I had believed in you and persisted in giving you the benefit of the doubt. What a foolish mistake that had been. We have no reason to stay with this murderer any further. Now, let us go."

With a stern and powerful voice, Keine declared her stance with a huff and turned to the others. Eirin, however, gave a shrug and a slight sigh as though she didn't care.

Eirin: "I had more or less expected a response of this caliber. In this instance, you are missing the point of my words. Here you have a lead for your group's goal, and I am in the position to guide you to it. It will be only your choice to do what you will after that fact. To my understanding, I have not requested your guidance or assistance. Surely I would not be wrong in my conjecture that you are not that naive to throw out such a useful lead over your emotions?"

Keine: "..."

Eirin had stared through Keine's soul, the latter scowling - and being ashamed of said scowl. She had been right - this was a solid lead into the masterminds. Putting it to waste would be counterintuitive at best, and destructive and reckless at worst. Thus, Keine had been at a crossroads: Swallow her feelings and carry on, or stick to her principals and leave.

She began to weigh her options, but before she could get far, Flandre perked up from the side.

Flandre: "You think we can really do something with this tree to find the Masterminds?"

Asking such, Eirin pondered for a moment before giving a response.

Eirin: "I would presume it to be a better use of time than continuing to loiter around that burnt mansion."

Flandre: "..."

While Eirin remained silent, she looked over at Medicine, Alice and Keine. Each of them looked back at her, as though waiting to see what she would say.

Medicine: "...As much as this place creeps me out, I don't think it would hurt to try. I mean, we don't really have any other leads outside, right?"

Alice pouted internally upon hearing this, as in fact, she had indeed a seperate idea in mind. The kinks had yet to be finalized, however. That aside, she felt a strange force within her compelling her to stay here. It had not been a pleasant force, but it had not been unpleasant either. It had simply felt right.

Alice: "Normally I don't decide things based on my gut instinct, but if we put it logically, we're already here and, if Eirin's story holds any credibility, I'm sure we can get something from it. I'm not against the idea."

Keine: "You two..."

She looked over to see the two of them begin to nod in agreement, with Alice finally walking forward to join the rest of them. Seeing this as well, Flandre blinked and smiled slightly at Keine."

Flandre: "Don't worry, Keine. She never let up on her rules from earlier. At the first sign, we can still kick her ass, can't we?"

The three of them giving their rough approval, Keine sighed and resigned herself to acceptance. Though, not without the distinct feeling of the pit in her stomach growing.

Keine: "...I understand. I shall lend my full cooperation to the three of you."

Putting her hand over her chest, she rejoined the four of them into 4/5 of a cohesive unit. And, seeing this, Eirin gave the slightest of smiles in satisfaction.

Eirin: "It is pleasant to see the four of you have come to the right decision. I will assure all of you it is perfectly safe here, and I shall give my full assistance in returning you to the surface. Now, while following me, take care to watch your step, for the occasional branch may serve as an obstacle for your feet. Within the 'main section', is one more object of imperative importance. I shall bring you to it."

Going on ahead before waiting for the others, Eirin seemingly disappeared into the darkness for all except Flandre, who sighed and scratched her head.

Medicine: "I think you should go first, Flan, so you can tell us about any bumps."

Flandre: "Right. There she goes, immediately breaking her promises."

With a sigh, she took to the front as Medicine, Alice and Keine formed a line behind her.

Flandre: "Let's go."

Alice: "--I don't believe she will launch any sneak attacks on us, but I will keep my dolls deployed around us just in case."

The three of them nodded, and Flandre began walking, with the others following ahead. While they remained close together, Medicine once again leaned herself and whispered into Flandre's ear.

Medicine: "That was new, huh?"

Flandre: "Keine?"

Medicine: "Yeah. I didn't know she had it in her to act like that."

The truth had been that they would likely have reacted the same way had they cared for humans. However, this was not something that crossed their minds.

Flandre: "Pretty interesting, huh?"

Medicine: "...I guess so."

Not quite the response she had been looking for, she pulled her head back and looked on behind Flandre's head. A short few minutes of walking later, Flandre widened her eyes as she looked up and around.

Alice: "...What is it?"

Flandre: "It opens up a lot here. I guess this is the 'main section' or whatever. Ah, I see her."

Seeing this, she ran up ahead without waiting for the others, causing the three of them to have to catch up with Medicine shouting "wait!" to no avail.

A large, cave-like chunk had been carved out deep into the Earth. A bulbuous, rigid hole in the stone and soil that would measure the size of several houses placed side-by-side. Here was where Eirin made her abode, complemented by a series of makeshift desks and shelves made of bamboo and stone. Each had several sets of materials, medicines, and other various things on them. Eirin, at this moment, had put one down as she looked up at Flandre and the rest who had arrived. She did not have to give a wave as Flandre came running over on her own behalf, and she exhaled and closed her eyes.

Eirin: "You arrived at last."

As Flandre came up to her, she looked down at her and stated the obvious.

Flandre: "Well, don't keep us waiting. What else did you want to show?"

Eirin: "Before that, I shall first advise you to wait for your friends whom you left behind."

Hearing this, Flandre turned around to see Alice, Medicine and Keine running up to her and catching their breath. Keine, having the worst night vision of anyone in the group, felt her hip bump into a table, which made her suck her teeth in pain. Upon arriving, Alice held her shoulders and shuddered.

Alice: "Is nobody else cold right now?"

Flandre: "Ah, you finally got here!"

Medicine: "You just ran up in front of us."

While the two of them completely ignored Alice, Medicine sighed and crossed her arms.

Medicine: "So? Where is this thing you wanted to show us, Eirin?"

Eirin: "...It is just up ahead, where the tree is. I shall come with you."

While Eirin went around the desk and lead the quartet, Keine nervously swallowed her saliva and turned to speak.

Keine: "Just in case anything happens... Do not push yourself to risk your life for anything this woman requests."

Flandre: "No complaints about that."

. . . . .

Just up ahead, Eirin had stood nearto the base of the tree, with its tremendous roots sprawling into the earth surrounding it. As Flandre and the rest approached, Flandre narrowed her eyes as something caught her eye. Before she could open her mouth, however, Eirin took notice and spoke before her.

Eirin: "The faint orange glow you see here leads to Kaguya's core. Here, you shall be able to see her."

Medicine: "Eh? You mean you got deep into the tree?"

Eirin: "Of course. In my time, I have tried everything, of course."

Flandre: "..."

Alice had wanted to sneak a better look, but refrained from doing so out of a fear of looking childish. Medicine, on the other hand, actively indulged in trying to get a better view inside, which proved difficult.

Keine: "I suppose I have yet to hear a proper plan of action for what you intend for us to do here, unless you simply wished to show us around your abode?"

Eirin: "During mine and Keine's fight against Flandre, I happened to notice something. When she was pushed to her limits, she passed out and awoke with a desire to fight, and a new ability. Following that, I wondered if it perhaps had a deeper meaning to it. Something that could be triggered, to say. Thus, my plan is to have Flandre touch Kaguya, and see what happens."

Medicine: "What?! We just went through this with Yuuka! There's no way you're doing something like that, right, Flan?!"

Medicine, offended, yelled out at Eirin, who remained with a slight smile. She nudged Flandre while talking, expecting her to react similarly. Contrary to her expectations, however, Flandre remained as she had for the last few moments - quiet and distant.

Flandre: "Huh?"

Medicine: "...What do you mean huh?"

While she was turning her head to look at Flandre in confusion, Alice also felt her attention being drawn to her. Hearing a reaction that seemed unnatural to her, she immediately began observing something anew. At the same time, Keine seemed as though she had something she wanted to say, but had been unable to make up her mind in time.

Flandre: "What? Did I miss something?"

Medicine: "..Uhh, it looks like you were really spaced out. Eirin here wants you to, um-"

Flandre: "...Relive the past?"

As she predicted what she was going to say, her eyebrow raised. It had been hardly a day since she had already been forced into such a situation. Then, a contradictory idea came to mind. It may have seemed as though she had more of a choice in the matter. However, she was far from being able to fully trust her, and it didn't quite feel like she really had a choice in the matter. As though even if she declined, she would let everyone down.

But she did not care about letting down those around her. Because she had already told them that she was on this journey for herself.

Eirin: "It is regrettable that you had a similar negative experience in the past. However, as I stated before, I shall do nothing to force your hand, thus I urge you to consider this. This is your only realistic path forward, is it not? The chance to discover more of your sister and your past - that is an opportunity I would accept no matter the circumstance."

Letting her personal feelings go through, she spoke as she looked down into Flandre's eyes. For a brief moment, Flandre contemplated the idea that she and Eirin were perhaps not as incompatible as she had imagined.

After all, both of them were chasing after their sisters.

Eirin: "Should nothing come of it, we will regroup, and find an alternative plan. However, I would like to extend my full encouragement to you. I will assure you that you will not face harm or peril."

Carefully choosing her words, she spoke with calmness and precision. As though conducting open heart surgery, she had identified this weakness in Flandre's soul and attempted to take advantage of it.

But she had not been the only one to do so.

Alice: "Please wait a moment, doctor."

Drawing the attention towards herself while Flandre'e eyes flattened and she looked to the ground, Alice took a step towards Eirin while clutching her grimoire.

Alice: "I don't quite agree with your opinion that this is the only way forward."

Eirin: "..."

Turning to her, she narrowed her eyes slightly and held her words.

Alice: "Don't you think it could be worth investigating the other sages of Gensokyo as well?"

In response to this, Eirin shut one eye and crossed her arms as she responded.

Eirin: "I do agree, that idea indeed holds its own potential."

Alice: "Well, why don't we do that then instead of making Flandre do something?"

Flandre: "Alice..?"

Turning her head to look up at Alice, who took another step forward with her hand on her chest, Flandre felt something strange within her.

Alice: "I don't know if you know this, but as Medicine over here said, we already had some issues with that recently and would rather not have something like that happen again. Even if it takes us the long route, how about we try that instead?"

Keine: "...I agree. You speak as though we only wish for the most convenient choice, but we do not mind taking the long route if the alternative is forcing one of us into such a situation."

Flandre: "Keine..."

They knew not what Flandre had seen or been through in her visions. They didn't even get to directly see her reactions to them. And yet, they were willing to stand up for her just because of what they heard from Medicine's secondhand account.

It had been said that fighting together on the battlefield forged the strongest bonds the fastest. Even across these short few days, where they had not even spent much time together or fighting alongside each other, such a strong band of comradery had already taken root and grown - and thus changed the direction of Flandre's heart.

Medicine: "Even if you would do it in Flan's place, that doesn't mean she has to. Alice, what's your plan B?"

While Keine and Medicine took their own steps forward, Flandre and Eirin remained in place, the latter seemingly somewhat unhappy.

Eirin: "The situation is not as if I do not understand the feeling, so it would be in our best interests if we were to move forward with that understanding in mind. With that being said, should she not agree to my suggestion, then as I have stated, I have no problem cooperating. I would like to raise one point, however."

She looked around as everyone remained silent, looking at her with slight disapproval. She did not care for their disapproval, however, and spoke once again.

Eirin: "Each and every decision you make has its own consequences. Whether it is as minute as choosing what side of the bed you sleep on, or it is the most important decision of your life, the effects of said action can ripple through time far beyond your passing. Every choice you make shall affect the rest of your life - whether in an easily quantifiable manner or not. The point I mean to make is, think carefully about the consequences of your actions."

Flandre: "..."

Eirin: "By taking the path of least resistance, you may find yourself in a roundabout journey that ends up being far greater of a headache than you may anticipate. By taking a risk, on the other hand, you may find yourself in what may be an even more arduous journey - but one that may save those around you, and make you a hero. What do you say?"

Flandre took a moment to close her eyes and think.

Were she to do as Eirin wished, there would be the opportunity to see Remilia again.

Thoughts of her sister had crossed her mind yet again as she was idle. Her counterpart, of the same flesh and blood, who had no longer been by her side. The memory of how she influenced Meiling played again in her head, and she wanted to see more.

That possibility had undeniably been the biggest factor in her wanting to accept the offer. She had gotten a taste of her past, and wanted more. But she stopped herself before leaning into it.

Each time she had relived the past, there had been a penalty. Whether it be physical or mental, she experienced pain, discomfort, and nausea at the end of each of her 'episodes.' Furthermore, it seemed as though each time, the 'penalty' for revisiting these memories increased. Though she knew not the reason, she felt it might be better were she not to force it.

But that was not the real reason that she began to lean against Eirin's offer.

Eirin's final words played again through her mind.

"...but one that may save those around you, and make you a hero."

It had been obvious what Eirin was implying - to save Kaguya.

For what reason, would it have to be her?

For what reason, would she sacrifice herself to save someone she never met?

Therefore, opening her eyes again, she looked Eirin in the eyes and gave a slight smile.

Flandre: "Sorry, doctor. I already have someone I need to chase after. I won't play the hero for you."

Medicine smiled, Alice exhaled, and, while Keine wanted to smile, she found that she could not. Eirin did not react particularly, closing her eyes and nodding.

Eirin: "I shall respect your decision. Very well. Does anyone have any alternative ideas?"

Alice stepped forward, already with an idea in her mind, and everyone but Flandre began to listen in.

Flandre: "After all... I can never be a hero."

Smiling wistfully to herself, she whispered that to herself before stepping forward and listening in.

Chapter Text

Alice: "As a matter of fact, I had been thinking of an alternative plan before we even got to Eirin's."

Following the discussion where the matter regarding Flandre's decision was concluded by her denying to risk reliving the past, Alice put her foot forward to propose an alternate solution. While the absence of Mystia continued to weigh heavy on them, the addition of Eirin as an uneasy ally would help somewhat to quell their worries should the need to fight arise.

With that, however, the spotlight fell on Alice to direct the next steps forward.

Alice: "Thus far, the two significant figures for Gensokyo that we have visited, while sealed in their homes, have given us at least some useful words. So, my idea is that if we can visit all of them, we can have enough relevant clues to put together a proper plan of our own rather than rushing headfirst into something dangerous. How does that sound to you all?"

Keine: "I concur. Though it is regrettable they are unable to take direct action, and Yuuka Kazami has proven herself to be unreliable, our visit to the Yama has given us some important information not to be taken lightly. Though I agree with continuing down the path of visiting other Sages, we must pace ourselves. I expect we are running short on time already."

While the two were nodding along as they looked seriously at each other, Medicine raised her eyebrow - partially in mild confusion and worry. While it seemed that the other group's interaction with Eiki had gone well, a part of her still worried that any other Sages would be as creepy as Yuuka had been. And what had been unfortunate was that Yuuka had been the person she had known the most since before everything had happened. While any other sages, she would have absolutely no information on. And she couldn't decide which scared her more.

Eirin: "So, who do you have in mind?"

In response, Alice closed an eye and gave a brief preamble.

Alice: "Based on my research, it seems just about everyone important to the creation of Gensokyo is pretty difficult to reach, with the exception of Yuuka. Basically all of them are virtually impossible to locate or reach, but, I happen to know a way that I think will let us get to one of them with pretty good reliability."

Flandre: "Okay... so who is it?"

Alice: "Heh heh... a good while back, my good friend Marisa encountered the greater sage youkai, hiding in the shadows of Gensokyo by the outer edge of the realm. Apparently, she used to be the big puppet master behind the scenes, responsible for feeding the youkai of Gensokyo. Her name is... Yukari Yakumo."

Closing her eyes and smiling as she tried to act cool, she was met with silence and confusion from all around her, creating an awkward scene.

Flandre: "...Who?"

In response to this, Alice clicked her tongue and sighed as she slumped slightly, her dramatic reveal ruined.

Alice: "Ahhh, I understand that knowledge of Sages are pretty limited in Gensokyo, but could you all at least pretend to act interested...?"

Eirin: "I apologize, but I have no knowledge of this Yukari Yakumo person, except that they are perhaps responsible for moving this forest and I into this new realm."

Alice: "Well... for you, Medicine and Flandre I guess that makes sense, but, what about you, Keine? Do you know her?"

Her eyebrow raised, she looked around the room as it seemed like no progress was being made.

But, in response to her continued questioning, Keine could only sadly shake her head.

Keine: "No... I do not know who Yukari Yakumo is. However, I trust that you are not simply making this up in such a dire time. Perhaps my archives had been lacking..."

Alice: "...That sure is a surprise, but yes, I can assure you I'm telling the truth. We might have to pay a visit to Marisa first before we set off, though... but she's near my house. Only, it would mean backtracking a significant amount."

She gave a slight, forced smile, but she knew it would be an inconvenience to everyone, even if they didn't show it.

Keine: "I do not particularly mind, however, the nightfall may be somewhat of an issue."

Flandre: "Why?"

Keine: "Because... some of us are quite tired."

. . . . .

Medicine: "Well, I don't really mind taking the time to sleep, but where would we do that?"

Alice: "We can set up a small little tent in the forest up above. Heck, give me and my dolls ten minutes and can make a whole makeshift house."

Shrugging confidently, she closed her eyes and smiled, waving around her fingers. In response to this, however, Flandre simply looked at her in confusion.

Flandre: "But... we just got here, and there's plenty of shelter here. Why not just sleep down here?"

Alice: "Because it's cold!"

Flandre: "..? Just light the tree on fire, then."

Alice gave her a look of extreme confusion, while Keine and Medicine sighed. What they did not expect was what Eirin perked up with:

Eirin: "I had already tried that, but it was not something that could be lit on fire."

Keine: "..? Why?"

While Keine turned to look at Eirin, Eirin simply looked out at the tree, her face obscured by darkness.

Eirin: "Because... this wood, is not mere ordinary wood. It symbolizes eternal cage that Kaguya is trapped within.

Medicine: "Then... what do you think would happen if Keine used her ability on it?"

In response to this, Eirin winced slightly, narrowing her eyes as she looked out, before turning to face Keine and Medicine and smiling slightly with a wink.

Eirin: "Who knows..? How about we try it out and see?"

The way she said it - in such a soft and gentle seeming voice, as if caressing her heart, repulsed Keine.

Keine: ".....We can worry about that another time. For the time being, if you want to go to the surface, how exactly do you plan to return? Unless you wish to rely on the doctor to help transport us again?"

Attempting to conceal her frustration, she tried to change the topic to something more pressing. Alice, however, had already been prepared.

Alice: "Actually, I've been lining my string down this hole since we started to descend. It's some of the strongest type I have - so it won't break. Basically, my dolls can do all the work, carrying us up and down without any effort. It should be easier and faster, too. All I have to do is not look down."

She gave off a confident look and shrugged with a smile and closed eyes, making a few small dolls around her fly about. This inspired Medicine to be surprised at her creative use of the dolls, but also feeling mixed about having them work for her in such a way.

Flandre: "Suit yourselves. I'll just fly back."

Medicine: "...Can I come with you?"

Timidly asking that, Alice gave a sigh and looked behind her for support.

Eirin: "I do not particularly mind this plan. I shall be in your care."

Keine: "...I can accept it, if you say that it is safe."

While Alice and Keine were happy that progress was being made, they were unhappy about having to share a space with Eirin. But she offered to help them, so it couldn't be helped.

Alice: "Oh well... Let's go then."

Giving a slight sigh, she resolved herself to commit and began to walk off to where they had arrived. A few minutes later, Flandre had Medicine hoisted on her back, and Alice used her dolls to attach a series of strings onto herself, Keine, and Eirin.

Keine: "...Is there not a better way you could attach these strings?"

Alice: "Why, are you uncomfortable?"

Keine: "N-No, it is just... I do not like it very much."

Blushing slightly and fidgeting as Alice created a makeshift harness, Keine pleaded as such to Alice who made a slight nervous smile.

Alice: "It will be much faster than doing it Eirin's way, so just try to hang on for now, okay?"

Keine: "Understood..."

While Alice turned away to make the final preparations, Keine turned to see Eirin simply standing there, with that same slight smile. It continued to disgust Keine, so she turned away quickly.

Flandre: "All good, Medi?"

Medicine: "No problems here."

Flandre: "Alright, we're good to go then."

As she was talking to Alice, who had just finished setting up everything and turned to her, the two nodded at each other and started the process of going up. While Flandre simply jumped off and took flight with her wings which seemed completely unsuited for flying, Alice and the two with her began to rise on the rope that she created like an elevator. She had essentially created a conveyer belt to take herself up to the surface, with her dolls carrying her and her passengers up the rope as she hardly lifted her fingers.

She had genuinely been a genius magician in the world of dolls, something Medicine took note of.

Medicine: "Wow.."

Keine: "Are you handling yourself well, Alice?"

Alice: "I'm hardly doing anything... all I have to do is not look down..."

Keine, who had been at Alice's side slightly below her, looked up at her as she had been ascending at a considerable pace which Flandre matched. Alice refused to do anything but look up, though, up at her dolls which had been working so hard, and up at the sky which still seemed to be covered by the darkness of the abyss below them.

Alice: "Just don't look down..."

Flandre: "You okay?"

As it had been, Alice had a vague look of fear to her face which Flandre picked up on, being essentially the only person who could properly see it.

Alice: "Y-Yeah. It probably doesn't take a genius to figure out that I don't like heights... So anything that can distract me would help... But I'm not especially low on energy... What about you?"

Forcing herself to speak loudly as she ascended put a bit of a strain of her, but nonetheless she was able to do so without moving her head.

Flandre: "Perfectly fine. But don't worry, if you fall, I'll catch you."

Alice: "Thank you. That's a relie-"

Flandre: "I'll make sure to only do it right before you hit the ground, though."

Alice: "..."

Medicine: "..."

Keine: "..."

Alice: "That's not helpful!!"

While Alice let out her frustrations and Flandre giggled, Keine and Medicine both sighed. But seeing the four of them interact, Eirin's smile crept up slightly more.

Eirin: "It is good that such noble souls still exist all this time later..."

Muttering such under her breath, she was quiet for the remainder of the journey up. Silently watching everything unfold from her position in the rear.

. . . . .

Fifteen minutes had passed, and the quintet had at least reached the surface. Flandre and Medicine had been the first, with Flandre dropping down onto the ground and letting Medicine off as she sighed in relief.

Medicine: "Well done, Flan."

She smiled gently at Flandre, who stood proud from the successful journey. At the same time, Alice had finally pulled herself, Keine and Eirin up to the surface. Upon reaching the surface, Alice crawled out and laid on the soft grass and sighed in relief.

Alice: "Finally... Finally out of that damn hole..."

Keine: "Is your fear of heights that much of a concern to you?"

Alice: "As much as it embarasses me -- indeed it is."

Hearing this, Keine closed an eye and took pity on her.

Keine: "I am aware that you tend to be rather particular regarding the details, however, would you prefer I use my Plain Asia to create a temporary residence for us to spend the night?"

Alice: "No, no, it's fine. I can do it."

Medicine: "You look worn out, though. You didn't sleep last night, right?"

While Keine and Medicine pitied Alice to her begrudgence, Keine gasped at this realization.

Keine: "Is this true? Your rest is imperative then. I must order you to rest, then."

Alice: "...Since when did you take charge of the group?"

Keine: "I never claimed to be. I am advising you as a friend."

As Keine got up from the ground and said that, Alice looked into her eye and felt a strange sense of warmth. Even in Keine's position of authority, she had not used it to talk down to Alice, but rather to advise her as an equal. That had been enough to convince her to take the advice.

Alice: "...Fine, then, but I'm still gathering firewood to burn..."

She pouted and got up, taking the harness off of herself while Keine and Eirin followed suit. Afterwards, she walked into the darkness of the forest, letting a string trail behind her to follow back on.

Keine: "Doctor, my ability lets me temporarily change the nature of objects, and some of the bamboo trees may be temporarily destroyed in the process. When we awake, I shall reconstruct them as though nothing had ever happened. I presume these terms are acceptable for you."

Eirin: "Go right ahead. You have my explicit permission to drop the 'doctor', too, while you're at it."

Keine: "You have my explicit thanks..."

While Keine gave Eirin a stink eye and summoned out her hakutaku to begin constructing a small shack of bamboo, Medicine pulled Flandre to the side for a moment.

Medicine: "Looks like the adults are acting like kids too, huh?"

Whispering that to Flandre with a grin, she chuckled slightly to herself, while Flandre hardly gave a reaction in turn.

Flandre: "I think Alice and Keine are going to sleep, but I'm not really tired. How about you?"

Hearing this, Medicine dropped her smile and tried to move her arm around slightly as she looked at it to test her fatigue.

Medicine: "I'm still okay."

Flandre: "Why don't we keep night watch, then?"

After Flandre said this with a blank face, Medicine gave a smile and nodded enthusiastically.

Medicine: "I'd love to!"

Eirin: "Are the two of you sure? When was the last time you consumed sustenance?"

Perking into the conversation, something nobody had asked her to do, Eirin inquired such while looking with her eyes slightly narrowed, the same as always, hiding everything.

Flandre: "We're perfectly fine, thanks. How about you go make yourself useful for once?"

Alice had gone to gather sticky, Keine was in the midst of creating a small bamboo shack, and Medicine and Flandre were discussing night watch plans. Eirin, however, had simply been standing in place.

Eirin: "I am, by volunteering to take over night watch duty for you."

Medicine: "Hah?"

Eirin: "Is it not the most effective distribution of roles? I require no sustenance or rest, and keenly know this forest as though it were the back of my hand. Or could it be that you lack the trust in me to not betray you in your sleep?"

Flandre scratched her head in frustration as Eirin spoke, looking up at her unhappily.

Flandre: "Fine, you can do it if you want, but I'll be up too."

Eirin: "Are you sure? I am quite sure it has been a long time since you last ate blood. You have done well until now to restrain your urges, though I still retain my recommendation of resting."

Flandre: "Wasn't that pretty rude? I've gotten fed through... other means. And I haven't had any 'urges.'"

Now with slightly more irritation in her voice, she felt her eyebrow twitch slightly as she responded. In the meantime, Medicine sighed and went off on her own.

Eirin: "Oh, how very interesting. Incidentally, my body retains its human qualification. Thus, should you want me to 'make myself useful,' I can be your permanent source of food. I would have no complaints if you chose to take advantage of this opportunity at whatever time proves most convenient."

Winking at Flandre as she spoke with a playful tone, Eirin made a comment that Flandre was unsure whether or not to take seriously.

Flandre: "Gross. Like I'd ever drink your blood. It probably tastes like mud."

She looked away from Eirin and turned as she retorted, pouting slightly. Something Eirin found rather amusing.

Eirin: "Incidentally, due to the nature of my Hourai Elixir, should a human consume the liver of I or Mokou, they would likely join our ranks as someone permanently married to life. I wonder how it would go for youkai..?"

Alice: "Oh? That's very interesting to hear."

As Alice exited from the shadows of the bamboo forest, several sticks in her and her dolls' hands, she became the second person to intrude on Flandre's conversation.

Alice: "If you're not careful, I might try to steal your guts when you aren't paying attention."

Keine: "Huh?!"

Stopping her process and turning to face Alice in shock, Keine gasped and felt her mind go blank for a moment. It had been the last thing she expected to come from Alice's mouth. Medicine, too, raised her eyebrows in confusion. Flandre flattened her eyebrows, and Eirin smiled.

Keine: "Who are you!? There is no possibility you can be Alice!"

Stepping out in front of Alice, prepared to shoot with the hakutaku behind her, Keine grit her teeth and tried to prepare herself.

Alice: "Are you saying you never found an interest in that kind of thing, Keine?"

Keine: "Huhh?"

While Keine continued to be surprised, stepping back slightly, Alice gave a nervous smile and continued to act casual.

Alice: "I mean, think about it this way: Immortality is like casting away the physical body. Your soul alone is what you actually are, and it's able to produce a new body. Souls don't have a particular size, so they can create a new body wherever they like. Conversely, a body without a soul would perish rather quickly, right?"

While Alice explained away, Eirin smirked slightly.

Eirin: "You sure seem to be knowledgeable. Could it be that you yearned for immortality?"

Alice: "I thought that if I could find a way to control souls, I could use them to create independent dolls, so something like your liver would be quite useful for me. That aside, the Hourai Elixir probably wouldn't work on youkai like us anyways, right?"

Medicine: "Y-You want to make more of me..?"

Alice: "Ahhh, I suppose so..? But... You don't really seem happy about that..?"

Medicine pouted as Alice tried to maintain her nervous smile, and Flandre sighed.

Eirin: "Hmmm, perhaps we may find something to work out, in that case."

Not caring in the slightest, Eirin turned her back and walked away, while Keine was left somewhat exasperated and Medicine somewhat annoyed. As Flandre watched Eirin's back, she looked down at her hand and squeezed it.

Flandre: "It was my sister that pushed her to make her be like this, but it was the last one of my sister I'd ever want to see. Does that mean I would never want something like this to happen..?"

. . . . .

Several minutes had passed, and Keine and Alice had finished their work. A fire had been lit by the open shack, where the two of them also made makeshift sleeping bags.

Keine: "You sure work fast, Alice."

Alice: "I have to keep up with your cheat-like ability somehow, right?"

While Alice winked and attempted to banter with Keine, Keine wasn't exactly sure how to respond and tried to ignore it.

Medicine: "Listen up, I have something important to announce!"

As she shouted that out suddenly, everyones' attention was drawn to her.

Medicine: "In just a minute, I will activate my Typhoid Mary to create a hidden poison barrier that I laid across the ground around us. If you step on it, you'll die! If you need to pee at night, you'll have to call me over in a way that doesn't attract anyone at night! I, Flandre, and... uh.. Eirin here will keep night watch! Do I make myself clear!"

While she shouted out proudly as she stuck her finger in the air, Flandre remained with a blank look on her face, and Eirin with that slight, ominous smile as always. Alice dropped her look slightly excited look, mentally facepalming, while Keine closed her eyes and gave a sigh.

Keine: "Medicine, dear, you will attract the forest-dwellers with your shouting. However, thank you for your warning."

Alice: "I already installed nearly invisible wires around this whole place regardless... Ones that don't risk killing us."

Medicine: "Jeez, stop trying to take all my jobs! Our traps can just work together, then."

Alice: "Yes, yes, if you say so."

She again caused Medicine to pout, and recognizing this, decided it would be better to find a compromise immediately. After that, however, she gave a yawn.

Alice: "Well, I'm warm and relaxed, so it looks like a good time for me to rest. I will have the rest in your hands. Goodnight, everyone."

Everyone: "Goodnight."

While everyone wished her goodnight in their own various tones, Keine and Eirin respectfully and Medicine and Flandre somewhat begrudgingly, Alice gave a slight smile to herself as she slipped into her self-made sleeping bad and succumbed to her tiredness.

Keine: "I shall also rest tonight. Do let us know if there are any problems."

Flandre: "I'll kill anything that comes close to us before that's necessary."

Keine: "Well... please try to use reason first. Medicine, dear, please keep an eye on her during the night?"

After Flandre spoke such malice with such casualness, Keine gave a nervous laugh. Medicine didn't exactly seem pleased, but also didn't seem displeased.

Medicine: "...You don't have to call me that, but, sure."

Keine: "Keep an eye on HER too, please. I shall leave the rest to you. Goodnight."

Flandre, Medicine, and Eirin: "Goodnight."

And with that, Keine joined Alice in her rest, and the area became quiet. Only the sounds of the crackling fire and the various insects and birds of the night could be heard now.

Eirin: "I shall circle the area, just to check in case anything may be awry."

Flandre: "...Do that."

Eirin gave a bow with a smile and closed eyes as she obliged, and she turned to walk away. After that, Flandre sighed and walked over to sit down at the edge of the abyss, letting her legs dangle over as she looked down into it.

Medicine: "I heard there's a saying that when you look at some big, deep hole like that, the hole looks back at you. Can you feel that?"

While she walked over to where Flandre was, she stood a meter away from where Flandre was sitting. As she could not fly, were she to fall, she would be unable to save herself and crumble into a million pieces. However, she was perfectly content like this, with her hands clasped behind her back, smiling slightly as she looked down at Flandre, who did not turn to look at her.

Flandre: "...I don't know. Even I can't see the bottom."

Medicine: "You were thinking about your sister earlier, right?"

Flandre: "..."

Medicine: "Back then, by that tree."

Flandre: "I know. I just... It feels weird."

Medicine: "..."

Today already, she had made a nuisance of herself by prodding too deeply where she did not belong. She still wanted to know what had bothered Flandre's heart, but she was weary of intruding and making a nuisance of herself yet again.

After all, all she had wanted was to be useful.

Medicine: "I'm sorry."

Flandre: "What are you apologizing for? I was just annoyed that Eirin tricked me into talking about the worst version of my sister."

Medicine: "...Are you sure?"

Flandre: "Well, it did make me think... based on what I've seen, my sister and I rarely interacted much."

While she was explaining, Medicine perked up slightly about hearing that she had not soured Flandre's mood. However, as the conversation began to get sadder, she held her breath and listened while Flandre continued to speak without looking back.

Flandre: "From what I've seen, it seems that we don't really interact much no matter where we're from. We do things independently. I want to know why. I want to know what the other mes did. What I did."

Medicine: "...I see."

Flandre's voice had been irritated, and somewhat grief-stricken. That despite having directly seen and heard from her sister act, she had not been involved. Not only did it disappoint in her expectations of finding out more of herself, but it also set a worrying precedent for what their fates spelled out.

When Remilia acted, she won. When Flandre acted, she lost. Would this mean that Flandre would be destined to be in her sisters' shadow..?

The possibility worried her.

Flandre: "Maybe it's just a fluke. But it's still bothering me."

Hearing this, Medicine walked over and sat down next to Flandre, letting her legs dangle off the side. Flandre took notice of this and looked over at her with slightly widened eyes.

Flandre: "If you fall, you'll die."

Medicine: "But you won't let me fall, won't you?"

Flandre: "...I guess I wouldn't."

She looked down again, down at the abyss which even she could not see.

Medicine: "Then that means you won against your sister."

She looked over to Flandre and smiled, and Flandre looked back with her eyes widened even more.

Flandre: "What do you mean?"

Medicine: "Your sister never could have saved me from falling, right?"

Flandre: "...I guess you're right."

When she heard that, she looked down and smiled a little.

It had not been much, but even that had been enough to make Flandre just a little happy.

Flandre: "I guess my sister never got the opportunity to meet any of you, either."

Medicine: "So, isn't that three more wins for you?"

Flandre: "...Yeah."

While things were starting to look more optimistic, when Flandre replied, Medicine noticed her tone had dropped again. A momentary silence was born, with only the crackling of the fire being heard, and Medicine was unsure of what to say.

Flandre: "You know... I kinda miss Mystia."

Medicine: "..?"

Perking her head up as Flandre broke the silence, she listened in.

Flandre: "I didn't really talk to her much... and she was kinda dumb... but she was fun. I kinda... kinda wish I talked to her more before she left."

Medicine: "..."

Flandre: "I mean... we'll definitely get her back... it's just... yknow... I didn't really get to talk to her much."

Medicine: "I see."

When she said that, Flandre looked over at Medicine with a docile look on her face while Medicine closed her eyes and smiled.

Medicine: "I don't really think I'm in a position to talk about this, but... I've noticed you've been kinda quiet ever since we left Yuuka's."

Flandre: "..."

Medicine: "So, I think it would do you well to try to talk more. Don't just replay things in your head. At least, that's what I think. But I'm not good at following my own advice, so..."

As Medicine finished, Flandre did not respond, still looking down into the earth, into the void of darkness.

If she had no encouragement, and was alone, perhaps she would already be down in the void.

Flandre: "I got it. Thanks."

After that, she gave a slight smile and turned to Medicine who stifled a yawn.

Medicine: "Do you think anyone's gonna come soon..?"

Flandre: "Probably not."

Medicine: "Then... I might close my eyes for a bit..."

Flandre watched as Medicine yawned again and she seemed to be getting exponentially more drowsy by the minute.

Medicine: "Just for a minute... I'll close my eyes..."

Flandre: "Don't fall down."

Medicine: "But you'll catch me..."

With her heavy eyes closing, and her head bobbing around, she eventually found her spot on Flandre's shoulder, which seemed like the most comfortable pillow she had ever slept on. From there, she immediately fell asleep less than ten minutes after she had started her night watch duty.

Flandre: "Medi..."

A determined and serious look overtook Flandre's face. While Medicine was resting on her, she took her into her arms and pushed herself off the cliffside, taking flight with her wings. From there, she flew on over to the shack where Alice and Keine had been asleep, avoiding touching the ground where Medicine laid her poison, and laid Medicine to rest in the most comfortable looking part of the grass she could find. After that, she watched her sleep peacefully for a moment, also enjoying the warmth of the fire crackling behind her, slowly growing weaker.

She turned and used her Scarlet Destiny to smolder the flames, putting out the fire, and went back to sit by the edge of the cliffside as she looked up at the stars and the moon.

Flandre: "It really does look like it's reaching for the moon..."

Here was a realm nobody but Eirin and Mokou had seen. Where the Moon Tree got its name, passed down by word of mouth. She alone had been the only outsider in who knows how long to gaze up at it like this.

Suddenly, behind her, she heard rustling and got to her knees to look at the source. Looking around, she didn't see Eirin anywhere.

Flandre: "Hmm..."

Getting up onto her feet to investigate, she slowly walked over and looked inside the bamboo forest, and saw nothing.

Flandre: "..."

Then, her pointed ears twitched slightly as she heard a faint sound. It was the sound of someone panting intensely. Hearing this, Flandre narrowed her eyes and grit her teeth as she moved forwards, trying to find the source of the sound. Hurrying further along, pushing aside any bamboo in her way, and at last, she found it.

A girl had been hunched over, her hand holding onto bamboo as she struggled to stand. She had been nearly the same height as Flandre, with long platinum blonde hair, with a distressed look on her face as sweat and drool poured down it. She held her other arm around her stomach, with a large umbrella that had been closed in her grasp. And upon seeing this, Flandre felt a sharp sense of revulsion.

Flandre: "You're that..."

She looked up at her, and attempted to relax her face, but her strained tone betrayed any attempt at that.

Kurumi: "...Hello..."

. . . . .

Flandre: "What the hell are you doing here?!"

Gritting her teeth in anger, this had been one of the last people she expected to show up, especially so soon. She had hardly even remembered her face, but she couldn't forget having seen another vampire besides her and her sister.

It had been unfortunate that she hated this vampire, however.

Kurumi: "...gh-"

The target of her anger could hardly respond, crouching down lower in pain as more sweat continued to drip down her forehead.

Flandre: "Did that bitch you're with tell you to try to come finish us off?! There's no chance in hell that's happening!"

Kurumi: "gh-- ...Listen..."

While Flandre tried to assert dominance, Kurumi hadn't displayed any signs of malice in the slightest. In fact, it seemed as though she was submitting to Flandre.

Kurumi: "Please... let me g-go back a little."

Flandre: "..."

Recognizing this, Flandre ceased some of her anger and calmed down for a moment. She nodded cautiously and observed as Kurumi sighed in relief, turning and slowly walking backwards.

Ten meters later, Kurumi was still panting and catching her breath, her hands on her knees, but now feeling significantly better. Flandre, however, had a look as though she were ticked off, with her hand on her hip and her other hand holding her weapon.

Flandre: "So, two questions."

Kurumi: "..."

Flandre: "First, when did you put on clothes. Second, what are you doing here."

With her best attempt at an intimidating voice, she confused the order of her questions, but acted as though nothing were wrong. Kurumi continued panting, wiping her forehead before looking up and responding.

Kurumi: "Are you... not hot?"

Flandre: "Hey!"

At once, Kurumi experienced the sharp sensation of her ankles crying out in pain as though they were shattered. In a burst of anger, she used her left hand and the Clock Corpse in her hand to sweep Kurumi's feet, knocking her down to her side and making her yelp in pain and shock. While Kurumi was reeling from the pain, wincing and opening her teary eyes, Flandre quickly reached down and grabbed open Kurumi's jaw, holding it open and examining it with fierceness in her eyes.

Flandre: "So you really are a vampire... I only broke your ankles, so you should be relieved. You'll be fine."

While Kurumi attempted to let out some souds as she was on the verge of crying, Flandre just looked at her sharp fangs, still holding her mouth open with the tip of her Clock Corpse pressed against her throat.

Flandre: "You should know it's rude to answer a questiom with a question. Just go ahead and try that again, and you'll be spewing more than just bullshit. I'm the one in control now."

When Flandre finished talking down to her, Kurumi desperately nodded, her eyes wide with shock as a tear ran down her cheek. After that, Flandre let go of her mouth and backed off. Just as Kurumi closed her eyes to take a breath, she quickly felt herself leaving the ground and being knocked against some bamboo with her throat being restricted. When she opened her eyes, Flandre had pinned her up against the wall, her hands ready to asfyxiate her at any time.

Flandre: "You know, I really hate you. I'm only being this nice 'cause Keine told me to. So don't make me repeat my questions."

Kurumi: "Hk-- I got it, I got it..! F-For your first question... I always had these c-clothes. I just prefer to be naked at home.. but any maiden would put on clothes when they go outside, right?"

Flandre: "And the other question?"

Kurumi: "...I was asked to deliver a message... from Miss Yuuka... It's important."

Flandre: "I don't want to hear it."

Kurumi: "--Hk!"

While Kurumi had been struggling to answer the entire time, after saying that, Flandre let her go, letting her drop down to the dirt and breathe. The injury on her feet had already begun the healing process, but she had still been in shock at the sudden pain. There had also been the matter of the evil-looking face that stared down at her with a weapon in her hand that would not hesitate to harm her if she misspoke.

Kurumi: "...I understand how you might feel... but it's not like that!"

Flandre: "If you understand, why did you do it in the first place?!"

Kurumi: "Listen. Very soon, something very bad's going to happen. You and your friends need to prepare..!"

Flandre: "Something bad already happened: Meeting you and your mistress. Now fuck off before I change my mind on sparing you."

While Kurumi pleaded with Flandre to listen, Flandre only responded with frustrated quips as she kept her back turned on her.

Kurumi: "...Fine! You want to be that damn stubborn?! Then go ahead, see if I care when you die!!"

Flandre: "Huh..?"

After hearing that, she turned to see Kurumi now standing, shouting at her in rage as her eyes became teary and she held her hand on her chest.

Kurumi: "When you get killed by yourself after you refuse my mistress's help, see how much I care, how about that!"

Flandre, momentarily stunned, wasn't able to speak or react as Kurumi stretched out her vampire wings and took off with a look of anger on her face. After that, she said nothing, flying away beyond the bamboo into the night where Flandre could only stay still.

Flandre: "What..?"

After that, not knowing what to do, Flandre simply made her way back while trying to mull over what happened as she held her head. When she found her way back, she saw Eirin looking right at her.

Eirin: "I presume you had to answer nature's call?"

Flandre: "...None of your business."

She pouted as she answered Eirin, who stood casually with her arms by her side.

Eirin: "Well, something is about to require our attention."

Flandre: "...What?"

Eirin: "Something - no, someone has invaded the Bamboo Forest of the Lost."

--So she said with a wink.

Chapter Text

Mystia: "Kyouko... please... take your hand off that..."

Just as she had been about to sleep after a long and exhausting day, the worst had happened. Kyouko, who up until just now had been snuggling cozily with Mystia, hadn't even realized what she was touching had become Mystia's newest deep secret.

Kyouko: "But, what is that?!"

Feeling something that wasn't right, combined with a reaction that wasn't right, made Kyouko worried. She had not a doubt in her mind that Mystia had done anything wrong, but she had instead been genuinely concerned about the safety of her girlfriend.

Mystia had stumbled out of the shared futon, standing and holding herself as her mind raced at breakneck speeds compared to the drowsy coziness she had been in just a moment ago. She panted slightly as sweat formed at her forehead and she stepped back from Kyouko, who rose in worry.

Kyouko: "Mysty..?"

Mystia: "D-Don't say anything. Don't worry about it. Everything is ok!"

Full of worry, Kyouko took an uncharacteristically low tone as she kneaded her eyebrows and tried to figure out what was going on. As she tried to crawl towards Mystia, Mystia grit her teeth and stepped back again.

Mystia: "...Hk."

Kyouko: "What's wrong, Mysty?!"

When Kyouko called out again, Mystia shut her eyes tightly as her face stiffened. Then, at once, she calmed down and her face went back to normal as though nothing had happened.

Mystia: "Sorry. I just got a bit surprised for a moment. Everything is ok now."

Kyouko: "Hah..?"

Mystia: "I'm sure it was a wart I didn't notice... and it freaked me out a bit. Sorry about that. I'll take a look at it in the morning."

Trying her best to sound genuine as she lied, and exhaled and walked back towards the futon to return to her attempted rest.

But Kyouko was not satisfied with that.

Kyouko: "But, Tthere's no way you can get a wart that big and not notice it, though! Maybe you got hurt when you fell?! Please, let me take a look!"

Mystia: "Nono, it's fine, it's fine, really. I didn't even notice it at all, ahaha..."

Kyouko: "..."

While Kyouko eyed Mystia's nervous smile, she frowned, her dog-like face becoming more evident and making Mystia's anxiety even higher.

Mystia: "I promise we can take a look at it tomorrow, but I'm just... so tired from everything today, but it doesn't hurt me at all, alright? Is that ok with you?"

Kyouko: "...You're... really not acting like yourself today at all, aren't you."

Again without her voice raised, her pleading eyes made Mystia feel as though she were tearing her heart out and shredding it to bits.

Mystia: "...Let's just go to sleep..."

Frowning both sadly and honestly, Mystia hung her head and retreated back to her bed, as Kyouko too gave her some space and turned over in her futon. A tense silence was shared between the two of them, as Mystia looked up as she slept and Kyouko hid her face away.

Kyouko: "..."

Mystia: "..."

Kyouko: "...Mysty."

Breaking the silence with a quiet voice that still demanded attention, the Mystia whos sleepiness seemed to have been blown away responded at once - with a considerable degree of anxiety hidden away in her.

Mystia: "Yeah?"

Kyouko: "Do you still remember the day we fell in love?"

Mystia: "Of course I do."

Kyouko: "The very first time we met, you said you loved me to my face, and I didn't know what to make of that."

Mystia: "..."

Kyouko: "Then, you kept trying to impress me over and over again, but you kept failing."

Mystia: "..."

Kyouko: "But, you know, I never cared if you did won or failed. You just kept trying to win me over, again and again. Because you were honest and straightforward, and kept showing that to me."

Mystia: "..."

Kyouko: "And then, on the day of our first concert, that's when you decided to kiss me on stage, and my heart made up its mind on you. I know it's only been a day since you came back, but.. I'm not really getting that kind of feeling from you anymore."

Mystia: "Eh...?"

After that, Kyouko turned her face towards Mystia. Her wet eyes were trembling as she put her hand over Mystia's, whos breath hitched upon seeing and feeling this.

Kyouko: "I think I might be sounding kinda silly now, but... if you're you, if you're the Mysty - no, the Mystia I know, please tell me if something happened."

Mystia: "I--"

Kyouko: "Please...!"

Seeing Kyouko's pleading face, her voice begging with the lingering feeling that she was in pain, Mystia averted her eyes in shame and scowled to herself.

Mystia: "I'm telling you... nothing's wrong... so please..."

Kyouko: "...I see..."

After that, Kyouko turned back around, taking her hand off of Mystia's, and facing away. She curled up and closed her eyes while Mystia looked over with eyes that felt like they weighed a ton.

Mystia: "..."

Internally, she felt she needed to do something. She was dead tired, but she knew she absolutely could not let today end like this. But, what could she even say?

Her mind felt desolate. Above all else, she had to keep what little she could of her secret away from her. She was scared.

Mystia: "If she finds out I almost died, what would she think..?"

Mystia: "I'm too deep into this now to confess..."

Such thoughts were the only ones that permeated through the darkness of her mind. When she closed her eyes even to blink, she felt as though she was in the middle of a storm. A pit opened up in her stomach, and her fingertips felt cold. She took a breath and decided to say something - anything.

Mystia: "Kyouko... if I got hurt... like, seriously hurt, what would you do?"

A moment of silence passed, with only the sounds of Kyouko's head moving up slightly being audible, before she responded.

Kyouko: "I would make anyone who hurt you deaf, and then yell at you for being with people who hurt you, I think!"

Mystia: "Eheh, thank you."

While Kyouko's voice had been audibly less sad, Mystia's giggle was dry. It felt as though she made no progress.

Kyouko: "What about you? What would you do if someone hurt me?"

Mystia: "Mm... I'd turn them into tomorrow's dinner, I guess."

Kyouko: "I see."

Mystia: "..?"

Kyouko again moved her head down, going silent, inspiring unease in Mystia who struggled to break progress in this conversation. Still, she persisted.

Mystia: "...By the way, tomorrow, what would you like me to cook for you?"

Kyouko: "We can discuss that in the morning, you know, after we take a look at your 'wart.'"

Mystia: "R-Right..."

Being swiftly shot down, Mystia frowned and turned slightly away from Kyouko. It seemed as though, despite her best attempts, she could not ease Kyouko.

Mystia: "Maybe I should just sleep..."

Accepting her defeat, she decided to close her eyes, and let her mind wander off. But all that she could feel was the pit in her stomach growing deeper and deeper. She felt like she couldn't even think anymore, but for whatever reason, she had been unable to slip into unconsciousness. Even tossing and turning would not help to get her to a more comfortable position, nor did it help resolve the growing pain in her stomach.

And that's when she heard it.

A soft sound, almost inaudible over the sounds of breathing and rustling. Mystia flattened her eyebrows, but opened her eyes and attempted to concentrate. Her eyes widened, however, upon realizing what it was.

It was the sound of Kyouko's feint sobbing, her doing her best to conceal it, still facing away from Mystia.

As soon as she realized it, Mystia's heart felt as though it was stabbed. Needles had pierced through it, tearing it apart, sinking it down into a void where her soul would rest for all of eternity.

Mystia: "Kyouko..."

Kyouko: "..."

She had made Kyouko cry. For that, she had to try, just once again, to do anything. Anything.

Mystia: "Kyouko..."

She put her hand on her shoulder, leaning over to try to look at her, but before she could see her face, Kyouko shook it off and made Mystia go back, to her shock.

Kyouko: "Please...! Leave me alone...!"

Mystia: "--Hk!"

Her eyes widened at Kyouko's sudden outburst, something she had not heard from a while. The pain and emotion in her voice continued to echo throughout her mind, as she slowly reclined back to lying down. Kyouko's sobs persisted, but at that point, Mystia had been hitting her limit.

Mystia: "I'm sorry..."

Her energy levels had been critically low. After such an exhausting day, it was a miracle she could stay up this late at all. But, she still felt that she had more to do.

Mystia: "I'm sorry....."

It was at this point that she realized that she had probably made a mistake. But at this point, she had no choice but to commit to the lie. After all, it had been either that, or to incur Kyouko's wrath and recklessness.

Mystia: "I'm... sorry..."

At least, that was what she continued to tell herself."

. . . . .

. . . . .

. . . . .

Kyouko: "What are you apologizing for."

Chapter Text

Fujiwara no Mokou sat alone behind a bamboo tree, looking in her palm with a solemn expression. Her red eyes blinked as she stared out wistfully, letting the wind blow into her hair, alone in silence as she refused to sleep. Then, from behind, the sounds of rustling and hopping were heard, and a girl with bunny ears and a simple pink dress came to Mokou's side.

Tewi: "What're you sitting here acting depressed and wasting away the night for?"

Mokou: "When you're immortal, wasting a night doesn't mean a damn thing. Not when ya got all the nights in the world t' burn through."

While she stopped looking at her hand, she did not look at the rabbit to her side, instead looking out into the darkness of the bamboo forest. This did not stop Tewi from losing her iconic smile, however.

Tewi: "You got some people there who might bond with you. How about giving that a try insteada sulkin?"

Mokou: "...Nah, no point. They'll die sooner or later eventually. 'sides, they're with that bitch. You couldn't pay me to stick around her for more than a minute."

Tewi: "What do you even use money for anyways?"

Another breeze blew across them, Mokou's white hair rising up and fluttering in the wind for a moment. In this wind, however, Mokou's eyes narrowed, and a scowl was drawn across her face.

Mokou: "Someone, no, a few people are comin'."

Tewi looked up at Mokou as she stood, not concerned in the slightest.

Mokou: "Go run, just in case they mean harm."

Tewi: "I'm not that weak a youkai to be threatened by a few mean humans."

Giving a shrug as she jested, she blew a sigh and smiled, her buck teeth poking through to just be visible.

Mokou: "Yeah yeah whatever. Just let me handle it."

Tewi: "Right! Leaving Mokou to handle everything 'till morning!"

Giving a sarcastic salute, and teased Mokou and hopped off into the darkness of the forst. Mokou scowled as she watched her hop away, but shrugged it off and regained her posture as she watched her disappear.

Mokou: "Stupid bunny. Whatever."

Sighing as she retracted her hands into her pockets, she prepared a line she particularly liked in her mind and slowly walked towards the source of the sounds of faint rustling in the distance.

Mokou: "I heard before that there's some humans who're such big fans of the Yama that they want to go 'nd meet her early. I also heard there's some humans who're such big fans of me they go and get lost here just to meet me. So, which is it today? A dumbass who'd like to get eaten by Youkai, or a dumbass who'd like to be charred into tomorrow's meal?"

Smiling as she spoke from behind a thick tuft of bamboo trees, she awaited a response from the darkness as the rustling suddenly stopped.

???: "Actually, w' happ'n ta be on a trial'a guts. Some good friends'ours led us here."

Mokou: "Right, right. A classic: A buncha fools comin' out in the middle of a night with youkai up the ass for a trial of guts. Well? I assume you're here for me t'help season your guts, fools?"

???: "Good grief. Can't a girl enjoy a lil' cat-walk in th' deada night? And here I thought my girl-friends would'a led us on th'path'a least-resistance. Sheesh."

Hearing this, Mokou couldn't help but laugh. She buckled down slapped her knee as she laughed heartily through the dead of the dark forest.

Mokou: "Bwahahahahah!! You're a funny one, aren'tcha? Why don'tya go ahead and give me your name before I get ya back out? You and your friends?"

Wiping a tear as she laughed, she paused to catch her breath and hoist herself up while waiting for a response.

Orin: "Ohmyohmy, little ol' me? I happen to be Orin. Just Orin."

Urumi: "I happen to be called Urumi. How about remembering that, yeah?"

Chiyari: "..."

Orin: "Heh, but.. I'm afraid we ain't gonna need your services, miss."

Mokou: "Oh? How awfully confident of you. There's no shame in admitting you're lost, ya know."

Orin: "Nah.. we ain't lost at all. Just gotta 'meet someone' and we'll be out in a jiffy."

After hearing this, Mokou ceased her jovial smile and narrowed her eyes, making a focused expression and preparing the adrenaline in her body.

Mokou: "Oi... You just said somethin' I can't ignore. Ain't nobody here besides the bugs and bunnies of the forest. If you want a deal with the youkai, they're in the wood forest over."

Orin: "Mm? Aint that so..? 'Cause, our girlfriends told us they saw four 'r so youkai walkin' by in here. Would'ya happen ta know any 'bout that?"

Mokou: "--Hk!"

She took a step back as she heard that. While before, it could have been Tewi, Eirin or herself as the candidate, now it had undeniably been narrowed down to 'those four.'

Orin: "Ahh, aint'cha an honest one? Good girl. Now, be a doll and lead us to 'em, yeah?"

Mokou: "...Sorry. I haven't the foggiest clue what you're talking about."

Orin: "Now, now, that ain't right. I ain't stupid, ya know. We don't mean no harm, yeah? So how 'bout lettin' us through?"

Mokou: "I told you, I ain't seen no youkai in a group coming by. Now, go along your way, before somethin' much scarier than a youkai comes along for you."

Orin: "So that's how ya want it to be, hm..? Alright then. But, ya know... that ain't gonna scare fellow youkai like us, wouldn'tcha agree, miss human? Urumi?"

Then, from behind Mokou, she felt an overwhelmingly powerful force strike her from behind.

Mokou: "Guh!"

Before she had a chance to react, she was knocked flat on the ground, with pieces of bamboo falling on her. Blood poured from her nose, but her consciousness remained. And she knew now that she had to fight - not just for herself, but for those she had just met as well.

From where the bamboo once was, three women stood. Orin, with her fiery, braided red hair that stood out from the darkness of the forest around her, looked down with a smirk on her face as her hand was on her hip. A modified, rugged yet refined looking black dress that allowed for easy movement adorned her. Chiyari, on the other hand, had been exactly the same as before, looking as though she had not showered in half a year, staring down at Mokou without saying anything. Urumi, the tallest in the group, no longer had her elaborate and imposing dress, now dressed effectively in black summer wear.

Orin: "Told'ja things'd get ugly."

Urumi: "That ain't enough to make me look like this, though..."

Rubbing her head as she held her stone baby in her head, she complained as she looked less imposing. Orin merely scoffed, however.

Orin: "Nobody said ya couldn't just wear somethin' less intricate. But, look, it ain't over yet, ain't it?"

She pointed down at below, where a flame had started on the bamboo, burning the broken-off pieces to ash, and from it, Mokou rose and turned to face the three beast youkai.

Mokou: "You fucks... do you have any idea what you've done..?"

Orin: "How intimidatin'... 'Yari?"

Chiyari: "..."

At once, Mokou felt a sharp pain in her face. Her right hand immediately went to cover it, but it could not stop the pain at all. As she widened her eyes in shock and pain, she looked down at her nose and her hand, and noticed the blood that was splattered on it had formed into spikes that dug into her skin, like ferrofluid with a magnet.

Mokou: "Wha!!"

Urumi: "Yer too easy."

She moved her right hand up, and an intense weight overtook Mokou. Her face and hand felt as though they had gained over twice her weight, and she plummeted down into the dirt without being able to do anything. She fell with such force and speed that her face and hand dug itself a hole that buried her halfway into the ground, with blood splattering across the ground. Seeing this, Orin smiled with a wide smirk that revealed her cat fangs, and stepped on Mokou's head to proclaim her victory.

Orin: "Too easy's right. Guess that's what a foolish human's for ya. Shouldn'ta tried'a mess with us, right, miss human?"

While Urumi brushed off her stone baby, and Chiyari rubbed her droopy eyes, and Orin gloated, she suddenly felt a sensation which made her smirk drop. Her cat instincts activated, and her ears perked with caution.

Orin: "You two morons! Get back!"

As she shouted behind herself as she jumped off of Mokou's head, Mokou's body spontaneously exploded in a fiery burst of heat and flame. Undeniably, if Orin had been even half a second late, she would have third degree burns across her body. Even for a cat of hell, such a fire would scar them for life. Chiyari and Urumi, similarly, would have been hurt were it not for Orin's warning. As they fell over, Chiyari held her head as she sat up, and Urumi struggled to pick herself up.

Chiyari: "The hell?! The bitch blew herself up!"

Mokou: "Tsk. Nice timing, huh?"

As the smoke and flame cleared, the hole in the ground, which had been significantly widened and filled with ash and flame, held no traces of human remains. Instead, a very in-tact human stood with her hands in her pockets, smiling casually as though nothing had happened just a few meters away. Something that inspired a rare look of shock in the three of them at once.

Mokou: "Spontaneous human combustion. It's rare someone makes me pull out one of my trump cards off the bat. Guess the three of ya are close, to be so coordinated, huh?"

Urumi: "Ho? Looks like things are getting interesting, Orin."

Orin: "Yeah, yeah."

While Urumi grinned and Chiyari scowled, Orin picked herself back up after landing on all fours, her feet only lightly burnt as Mokou narrowed her eyes.

Orin: "So, was that a trick'a the eye, or 's there more to ya than meets the eye?"

Mokou: "Who's to say? I told you before, didn't I? I'm something far scarier than any youkai."

She took a hand out of her pocket, and made a flame in her palm that burnt blue with heat. In response, Orin smiled, and the tension increased dramatically.

Orin: "Even so... fighting youkai of hell with fire ain't gonna get you far."

Mokou: "Everyone can burn, right? Ain't that just mean I gotta outlast you?"

Orin: "Go 'head 'n try, human."

After that, Orin snapped her hands. Urumi grit her teeth, and she again swung out her arms.

Urumi: "Drowning Sign "Drowning in the Forest!""

The baby in her arms had its eyes glow red, and behind Mokou, several more of the bamboo trees began to crumble under their own weight. They snapped apart as they dug into the earth, falling at high speeds onto Mokou who refused to turn her back. Before they could impact, however, they quickly burnt into ash around her, disappearing into smoke.

Mokou: "Sorry, you're gonna have to try a bit harder than that to subdue me. After all, no matter how many times I'm burnt, stabbed, or torn apart, I won't die."

While she gave a wink, Orin narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment.

Orin: "A battle a' attrition, hm... You two, split! We're doin' code K!"

Following that, Orin jumped behind into the darkness, while Urumi and Chiyari jumped away from each other and prepared to fight Mokou, who simply gave a sigh.

Mokou: "Let's go."

With a tinge of regret in her, she prepared to fight for the lives of those she barely knew inside her home.

. . . . .

Immediately following Mokou's sigh, the duo of Chiyari and Urumi prepared to summon their own attacks to overwhelm Mokou as quickly as possible.

Chiyari: "Adhesive Flame: Sticky Blaze!"

Urumi: "Ripples of Rapacity!"

An evil look overtook Chiyari, and Urumi concentrated on her attack as her stone baby's eyes glowed red once again. Dense ripples of fireballs and plasma, along with rain-like spiked bullets that contracted and expanded methodically took shape within the world and made their attack on Mokou. Chiyari's fireballs to her right, and Urumi's sharp bullets to her left. The unconcerned Mokou however, only smirked and pulled out her own counterattack before impact.

Mokou: "So that's how you wanna play it, huh? Hourai "Mizunoe no Uranoshimako and the Five-Colored Turtle", and, South Wind, Fine Weather, Clear Sky' Kick!!"

Just before the bullets could impact her, a sharp wave of heat and flame was expulsed from her body incinerating Urumi's bullets at once. What they couldn't do to Chiyari's fireballs, she made up for in the second part of her attack. She reached her hand out to where the fireballs were aimed for and spewed out a large amount of red, green, blue, yellow and black bullets which nullified each other. Before giving the two of them any time to respond, she grew large wings of flame, akin to a phoenix, on her back. She launched herself into the air, with raw heat and flame training under her feet, and dived right to Chiyari, aiming to kick her in the face.

Chiyari raised her arms into an X-shape above her face just before impact, barely managing to hold Mokou back as her legs began to work overtime to prevent herself from buckling under the pressure. At the same time, her forearms were seared with heat that was unusual even to a beast of hell. Mokou, not restricting herself to merely a kick, however, pulled out a stack of ofuda which she held in her hand, prepared to throw them at Chiyari. Before that could happen, Chiyari allowed her scowl to reach its maximum moodiness, propelling her strength. She moved her arms collectively to throw off Mokou's balance, and then using her collossal slimy purple tail, she turned and slammed Mokou with it far away from her.

Chiyari: "Go to hell, bitch!"

Due to the sheer power of Chiyari's tail Mokou was thrown to the side and broke through several of the bamboo trees in her path before having her back stabbed by several of them, holding her in place.

Chiyari: "Cow!"

Urumi: "Ain't gotta tell me twice!"

With pieces of bamboo falling on top of Mokou, who was still speared by the bamboo, Urumi rushed over and held her baby higher up.

Urumi: "Go, my 'Baby Drown!'"

The baby in her arms activated, and at once, the pieces of bamboo debris sunk into Mokou before she had the chance to move. At the same time, she felt herself sinking deeper into the bamboo spears. They penetrated through her bones and skin, as did the debris. A sensation she hadn't felt before from Urumi overtook her from within her body. A bomb - one that she did not set off within her - exploded within her stomach.

Chiyari: "'Blood Meridian.'"

As soon as those words escaped Chiyari's breath and her hateful glare, Mokou's body violently exploded. The bamboo and the ground under it were painted in the deep red of blood, with Mokou's organs being ruptured and torn into pieces as they flew out from the blast zone. Bits of her clothes and hair were blown off from the sheer force that unfurled inside her, floating down to the ground as, through the mist of of blood and internal fluid, bits of her bones and flesh-exposed skin made themselves apparent. What remained of her body hung across the red bamboo spears. Her rib cage had exploded as though she swallowed a bomb, teared a massive hole that poured red down to the ground like a waterfall. One of her legs had been torn off from the force, with a similar story happening to one of her eyes and several of her teeth.

Chiyari: "Keh heh. Not bad, cow."

Urumi: "Yeah, not bad on your part either, chupacabra."

Chiyari: "N' who the fuck gave you the idea that you could call me that?"

The two of them grinned with satisfaction after seeing their handiwork. They high fived each other, and afterwards, Chiyari licked off parts of Mokou's blood that got on her.

Chiyari: "Shit's sweet, but, fuck, damn bitched burned the fuck outta my arms."

Orin: "Oh, walk it off."

Emerging from the shadows, Orin had several spirits surrounding her as she gave a wry smile.

Orin: "N' here I was, preparing to siege for the long fight. Guess 't was all jus' for show, ah?"

Chiyari chuckled to herself, while Urumi turned to look at her and her allies' handiwork. She widened her eyes in shock, however, after seeing something unexpected.

Urumi: "Uh.. you two, where'd her corpse go?"

Chiyari: "Ahh? Orin snatch it up already?"

The two of them raised an eyebrow as they turned, and, sure enough, Mokou's corpse, which should have been strewn across the bamboo, had vanished.

Orin: "--Hk!"

She had been the first one to notice the additional presence now behind her, turning around and preparing herself. Behind her, she saw Mokou, trying a sarashi around her chest, with the wounds across her chest and stomach nearly recovered.

Mokou: "You three sure suck at listening, huh? Weren't you ever taught not to celebrate before you won?"

Chiyari: "Ahh? Even all that ain't enough t' send her under?"

Orin: "Mm.. so that's the power'f an immortal. Guess I gotta join too."

Hearing this, Mokou grinned as her wounds from before finished healing. Yet again, bright orange wings of flame adorned her back, and she cracked her knuckles in anticipation.

Mokou: "If you don't go all out now, it's back to hell for real. After all, when the phoenix rises, so does its ferocity. And if ya got any doubts, sorry, I can't go to hell. I'm all outta vacation days."

Urumi: "Enough playing around, human!"

Using her 'Baby Drown', Urumi in her frustration forced more of the bamboo behind Mokou to attempt to crush her, an action that was only met with Mokou's casual sigh, followed by her narrowing her eyes as she prepared for the upcoming pain she was about to experience.

. . . . .

Since she discovered the truth of her immortality, Fujiwara no Mokou decided to make a habit of tracking each individual time she died. Whether she drowned, was blown up, torn to bits, eaten by wolves, or burnt to a crisp, the unavoidable newfound truth of her life is that, without fail, she would recover to the state she was in when she drank the Hourai Elixir on that fateful night so many years ago.

To her current knowledge, at present, she had died 12,571 times. Each of those times, she felt every last moment of pain. The pain that would never subside in its ferocity, something she could never get used to. And yet, each time, the Hourai Elixir which churned throughout her body would inevitably recover within moments, as though she had never been injured in the first place.

Twice already this evening, she had died and used the power of the Elixir to turn her body back to how it was. It was a sensation she had grown numb to long ago. Thus, she decided that it didn't matter how many times she threw her life away, so long as she could fulfill her goals.

When she jumped and dodged away from the attacks that chased after her, nothing particularly went through her mind. Even the intrigue of the flashy and beautiful danmaku battles had begun to lose their appeal to her. As a matter of fact, she hadn't even fully made up her mind on why she decided on protecting Flandre and the rest of them.

Mokou: "Guess I just like the look in their eyes."

Muttering to herself as she dodged and weaved the attacks coming her way, danmaku splattering across the bamboo and dirt she had just been on, she decided it was about time for a counter-attack.

Mokou: "Heh. Limiting Edict "Curse of Tsuki-no-Iwakasa."

While Orin, Chiyari and Urumi prepared their next attacks, as Mokou yet again took flight with her flaming wings, she conjured several knives made of flames within her hands. Bullets started circling around her like a flower, and she gave a determined grin.

Mokou: "Here's where the real fun starts!"

Orin rushed up towards her, with her own spirits in hand. She dodged and weaved the knives, but just barely. They scraped parts of her dress and knee, but Mokou grinned as she had the guts to accept the spellcard head-on. The more knives she threw, the closer she got to landing a critical hit on Orin. But she noticed Orin was preparing to attack at the same time.

Orin: "Go, 'Blazekeeper!'"

Using her cat-like legs, she leaped up as high as she could to Mokou, avoiding all the flame knives and bullets, and, from the both of her hands, she launched two of her spirits out at Mokou.

The spirits she launched trailed small bullets behind them, and launched at much faster speeds than Mokou was expected. She grit her teeth and dodged backwards, and the two spirits grazed the side of her head without harming Mokou.

Mokou: "Ha, you misse-"

When Mokou flipped herself back up, she smirked and began to mock Orin. Before she could even finish her sentence, however, Orin had launched a third spirit from behind her directly into Mokou's mouth, causing the latter much shock as she choked on essentially nothing.

Orin: "Urumi!!"

From behind, Urumi's stone baby had its eyes glow red, and Mokou fell to the ground at high speeds, cancelling her spellcard and mutilating her jaw upon impact.

Orin: "Chiyari!!"

The blood that had spilled from Mokou's jaw had been quickly manipulated by Chiyari to bind her arms, legs and head to the ground before solidifying. Chiyari quickly rushed over and grabbed a syringe from her waist before injecting it into Mokou, who had been unable to resist.

At last, Orin conjured more spirits from beside her and placed them across Mokou's body, before releasing the one from her mouth. After this, Mokou coughed and hacked while trying to look around in frustration.

Mokou: "The hell is this...?!"

Shouting out in frustration, though she tried her best to move her arms, she had been unable to.

When she tried to conjure her fire magic, that, too, had been disabled.

When she tried to do anything else, that, too, had been disabled.

Mokou: "The fuck's this?!"

Orin: "What were ya sayin' 'bout not gloatin' till the fights' done, or somethin'..?"

Mokou: "--Hk... Why don't you just go ahead and kill me?"

Gritting her teeth and balling a fist in anger, she pleaded to die, to be set free.

Orin: "Ah? Why would I do somethin' as barbaric as that? I'm a philanthropist, y'know!"

For those who cannot die, there exists no scarier fate than eternal isolation. For, when one is the same as Mokou, even the brain will never break to such a degree. It was no wonder when why Mokou suddenly became so desperate to escape.

Orin: "D'ya need us ta spell it out for ya, dumbass?"

Mokou: "Hah..?"

While Orin leaned down and mocked Mokou, who had been unable to act beyond words, Urumi and Chiyari sighed and brushed themselves off of the dirt and bits of blood on their bodies.

Orin: "Y'said it yaself, sis, ya can't die. Don't gotta show it t'us more than thrice. So, if ya can't die, no point'n hittin' you 'gain n' 'gain. So, we used our abilities to disarm ya. That's Nine Tails teamwork for 'ya!"

She gave a grin as she made a heart with her fingers.

Mokou: "Kh.. How long am I gonna be here for?!"

Orin: "Mm... 'Till it's your turn t' be useful, I guess?"

With an innocent-looking motion, she put her finger to her lip and looked up as she responded with sarcasm.

Orin: "So.. never, I guess? Sorry, sis! Guess I better shut ya up now, huh?"

As she finished saying that, she conjured a spirit in her hands, that she prepared to shove in Mokou's mouth, until...

Mokou: "Wait!"

Orin: "Hm?"

In a desperate shout, Mokou screamed as loudly as she could, drawing the attention of Urumi and Chiyari back to her, and making Orin pause.

Mokou: "If you wanna get involved with those five, you're gonna get into some deep shit. I dunno what it is, but trust me, I dunno what kinda grudge you have against them, but it ain't worth it! You'll fuckin' die!"

Orin: "Oh dear me, n' here I thought you'd give a desperate plea to work 'th us for your freedom. If ya don't even know what they're doin', you're worse than useless, sis. Thanks for the heads up, though. If ya can keep those heroic reveries up, maybe you'll be able ta make use'f one of ya lives, for once."

And with that, she shoved a spirit into Mokou's mouth, effectively gagging her and leaving her to rot as she had been unable to do anything. Orin stood and clapped her hands as she cocked her head at her allies.

Orin: "Let's go, girls. Time's money. Feel free ta say bye-bye to our dear guide, though."

As Mokou watched, Orin closed her eyes and gave a deceptively sweet hand-wave of goodbye. Urumi did nothing, only sighing and moving on with Orin, while Chiyari walked over and stared down at Mokou.

Chiyari: "Suuuuck my dick, bitch."

As she turned and left, she had her large purple tail destroy one of Mokou's eyes, causing intense pain and blood to splatter everywhere across Mokou's face as she disappeared into the shadows with the others.

While Mokou's eye healed within seconds, and the pain subsided, she remained hopeless, helpless, and stuck without being able to even swallow the saliva in her mouth.

She tried again to move, it didn't work.

She tried again to use fire, it didn't work.

She tried to wish someone would find her, but remembered she told Tewi to run away. She wondered if, perhaps if Tewi were here with her, she would have won.

If Kaguya had been here with her, she, too, could have won.

Perhaps even if Eirin had been here, perhaps she could have won.

A situation she couldn't return by death from, she truly was stuck, perhaps for all of eternity. And from that, she shed a tear, as within her mind, she pondered a single question:

Mokou: "Did I just... lose?"

. . . . .

Coming into a dark room, a cat-girl in a calico-styled dress opened the door to two others in a remote location.

Mike: "Here I am."

On the couch had been two girls with notable rabbit ears. The one dressed in yellow had been notably plump, in casual clothing suited for heat. In one hand had been food, in the other, a lit cigarette. The girl in blue had been less casually dressed, with a somewhat bashful look on her face as she put down the book she was reading.

Yellow Rabbit: "You didn't say the passcode."

Blue Rabbit: "Welcome home..."

Mike: "Ringo, quit being a hardass, you know it's me. And Seiran, I know you got a voice. Use it for once."

Ringo: "Whatever. Boss's orders."

Seiran: "...Sorry."

Ringo, the yellow rabbit, bantered with Mike as she ate, while Seiran, the blue rabbit, only looked down at her hands on her skirt. Mike closed the door behind her and set her coin on the table where Ringo's food was, and out popped Chen.

Seiran: "Ch-Chen!"

Ringo: "Hell happened here?"

The injured cat had been resting on the table, with her wounds just barely treated enough for to not make it worse.

Mike: "Can one of you do something?"

Ringo: "Sorry, I only got as much medical knowledge as the next youkai over. Seiran, you can do something, can't you?"

While Mike and Ringo spoke with each other, Seiran fidgeted nervously while looking at Chen. As soon as her name popped up, she jolted slightly, to which Ringo sighed.

Ringo: "Listen Seiran, I get you're new t'this whole underground life thing, but surely you can do this for Chen, right? Don't forget you're one of the pillars of the Nine Tails, yeah?"

Seiran: "R-Right. No problem. I'll get her fixed up."

Mike: "Right. Call me over 'f ya need anything."

With that, Mike gave a wave and turned her back to walk away. Ringo, too, got up and put out her cigarette after giving it a last blow.

Ringo: "I'll also be here if you need anything, so give me a call, yeah? You got this."

And with that, Ringo took another bite of her mochi and walked off, leaving Seiran and Chen alone.

Seiran: "I've got this...! I've definitely got this..!"

--So she said as she balled her fists and prepared herself.

Chapter Text

Flandre: "What do you mean, 'someone invaded the bamboo forest?' Us?"

Just a moment ago, after Flandre returned from an unexpected meeting with Kurumi, she met with Eirin who passed along an unexpected newsflash.

Eirin: "It is just as I said: someone, likely, multiple people, have invaded the forest and somehow made their way through Mokou. It is likely we will come at odds. Stay on guard."

Flandre: "Tch. Already something happening, huh? Do you know where they are?"

Eirin did not respond, however, instead narrowing her eyes and looking down as she whispered to herself.

Eirin: "But to make it through Mokou..."

Flandre: "Is your brain working? I said where are they!"

Her flimsy patience running thin at the littlest of Eirin's actions, she yelled up at Eirin. The doctor did not seem particularly bothered by it, only re-focusing to look at Flandre.

Eirin: "Indeed. That is the focus of what I am pondering as well."

Flandre: "Huh?"

Eirin: "It seems as though... they found us before we could. As of this very moment, we are being watched."

Narrowing her eyes as she spoke, Eirin declared such in a flat tone as she looked around.

Flandre: "Huhh??"

She, too, spun around and tried to look carefully into the forest around her, but she could see nothing. When she looked over at the temporary fort that had been set up, everything seemed to be normal.

Then, in the section of forest between Flandre and Eirin, a rustling sound could be heard. Their heads turned to look, and from where Flandre exited just a few moments ago, popped out a girl in a black dress with long, braided red hair in a cheeky smile.

Orin: "Good evenin', girls! Orin's here! Oh my? I don't believe I've seen either of ya 'fore."

Flandre: "Stop right there!"

Turning and pointing her Clock Corpse out at Orin, who heeded Flandre's words while dropping her smile, Flandre prepared to strike at any moment, while Eirin also took out a bow and held it in her hands.

Flandre: "You got five seconds to explain what you're doing here before I shoot you."

Orin: "N' if I just take another step forward?"

Flandre: "I'll slice your head off."

Orin: "My oh my, even 'f I was a saint?"

Flandre: "Can't think of any reason a saint would be here. Not that I know what a saint is."

Before giving Orin a chance to respond, Flandre used her right hand to fire off a flurry of bullets at Orin, who quickly dodged them with a grin. An arrow grazed her face as she dodged, leaving a cut on her cheek, which stripped her of her smile. Flandre turned her head to Eirin, whos face had narrowed eyes and a scowl at missing.

Eirin: "I lack the speed to keep up with her. Go and I will support from behind."

Flandre: "...Right."

While Flandre was momentarily stunned at Eirin voluntarily taking initiative in battle, she understood. She had speed on her side, and Eirin did not. When it was only the two of them, they had to use anything they could get. Even if it were just one enemy, during situations like this, they had to crush anyone in their way without mercy.

Therefore, she dashed ahead to Orin, preparing to slice her in two with her Clock Corpse with a grin on her face. As she expected, Orin quickly redirected the trajectory of the attack using her arms, making it miss as she spoke out "Woah there!" As this happened, Flandre aimed to kick her in the right part of her body, which she succeeded in. The blow, however, did not feel as hard or satisfactory as she had imagined it would be.

While Orin had been kicked away, she had no problems landing on her feet after flying back several meters. Flandre's eye twitched as she noted two small spirits floating away from where she should have been kicked. All in all, Orin did not seem to be hurt aside from the shallow cut which bled lightly on her cheek, which did not sullen her devious looking grin.

Orin: "Not bad, sis! That kinda speed aint the type ya see 'n most youkai. Y' made me sweat!"

Flandre: "Shut up! Die!"

Not giving Orin the chance to respond, she extended her arm out and shot out a small number of finger bullets from her right hand, rapidly making their way to Orin's location. Seeing this, Orin grinned and took a cat-like stance, and as she did so, Flandre made the bullets she shot explode with high force. A loud boom was heard which made her hair flutter, and smoke clouded her vision of Orin, but despite that, Orin had cartwheeled her way to safety with but mere burns on her sleeves and skirt.

Flandre: "--Hk. Hey Eirin, some of that support you mentioned earlier would be real nice right now!"

She called out to Eirin as she readied her hand to shoot again, but there was no response from behind her.

Flandre: "Eirin?"

Still hearing and seeing nothing, she turned her head slightly and looked behind her. Upon seeing what was causing the holdup, her eyes widened and she gasped, something which made Orin's lips curl into a smile.

Behind Flandre, Eirin had been dealing with two girls whom she had not seen before attacking her. At the moment, a large array of oversized bullets made their way towards Eirin as she was dodging the physical attacks of a girl with a large horn on her head and a colossal tail. She grit her teeth as she ducked and dodged the punches and kicks of Chiyari Tenkajin as she narrowly avoided the bullets being shot by Urumi. In her hands had been her bow and arrow which she gripped onto tightly, but each of Chiyari's physical attacks seemed to get closer and closer each time.

Flandre: "Aghh! Guess she sucks at physical combat, huh? I need to mop up this asshole and help her out."

Cursing under her breath, she again turned to face Orin, but Orin had disappeared from where she was.

Flandre: "Huh?"

As she looked around, her eyes suddenly widened. She turned and, with her left hand and the Clock Corpse she held in it, intercepted an attack Orin was about to launch with a part of her hand that took a cat-like appearance, growing large sharp claws that would have pierced and slashed Flandre had she been late by just a microsecond.

Seeing her hit being just barely deflected, Orin gave a scowl and clicked her tongue, but her expression quickly changed upon realizing Flandre wasn't done yet. Flandre pointed her right hand at Orin and immediately began firing, forcing Orin to back off before the bullets impacted and exploded against her skin. Even after she jumped off, Flandre quickly took off and prepared give her a slash of her own.

As a result, Orin invoked her Blazekeeper to summon a wall of spirits to protect her right side. As expected, the spirits absorbed the attack from her Clock Corpse just before it impacted her skin, and she smiled in relief. What she did not expect, however, was that Flandre had poured next to none of her strength into her left arm. As she was jumping off, she poured extra strength into her legs to reach Orin faster, disrupting the grass and earth, and hovered just a few centimeters from where Orin was. As a result, Orin could not find the time to block or defend as Flandre poured as much energy as she could into a punch straight into Orin's face.

The resulting hit forced Orin out of the air and back into the ground, making her land with a great deal of force. As Flandre remained in the air, she took a glance at the fallen cat. Her nose and her upper teeth were smashed in, and one of her eyes popped out of her skull as her face was covered in blood. Seeing this, Flandre gave a grin as she dived towards where Eirin was.

Flandre: "Eirin! I'm coming!"

As she was flying towards her, a peculiar sight revealed itself. The look on Eirin's face remained focused and stagnant as she continued to dodge and weave, narrowly avoiding any damage done to her. However, using her Drachenblut, she proceeded to absorb the bow and arrow in her hand and make them seem as though they were phasing through her, an action which caused Chiyari to widen her eyes with shock and snort in disgust as she punched.

Chiyari: "Th-The fuck?!"

In this moment of weakness, Eirin's eyes narrowed, and her arms moved quickly. In her hand she took grasp of Chiyari's elbow, and, quite literally snapped it with her bare hands. The resounding sound of bones breaking apart echoed throughout the forest, and before Chiyari could even scream in pain, she was thrown off the nearby side of the land, down into the abyss where the tree roots took base. Eirin hadn't even the time to take another breath before the bow and arrow were back in her hands, were pulled back, and was fired off through Urumi's danmaku before erupting nearly on-target.

All of this concluding just as Flandre had landed, she was thoroughly shocked at the swiftness of Eirin's capabilities of dealing with the enemies at hand.

Flandre: "What the hell?! Could you always do that?! That was crazy! I-I mean that's what anyone else would think. Not me."

Trying her best to sound as though she weren't impressed, she crossed her arms and pouted as she looked away and Eirin scanned around the scene at her work and the danmaku dissipated.

Eirin: "Judging by your calm demeanor, I believe it would be right to presume that the task at hand was executed successfully on your behalf."

Flandre: "...We just won, right? There's no need to keep talking like that... But, wait, if you could do something like that, why didn't you do it earlier?"

Turning to look up at her, she began to wonder why it seemed as though she had stalled her action until she had finished dealing with Orin.

Eirin: "'Wait and observe. Not everything needs a reaction.' It was simply a matter of waiting for the most opportune moment."

Flandre: "...Somehow that didn't sound all that convincing. Oh well. Who were those guys anyways? Do you know them?"

While Eirin simply looked out, Flandre frowned as she got the feeling that Eirin wasn't telling the whole truth.

Flandre: "Not that I really care. Your personality's so awful that it wouldn't surprise me if everyone you met was your enemy at some point, hah."

Giving a shrug as she attempted to fire back at her percieved insincerity with an insult that could just barely called a joke, Flandre tried to give an empty laugh that was met with Eirin narrowing her eyes as she looked out yet again.

Eirin: "Are you certain that you have completely dealt with the threat, Flandre?"

Flandre: "Haah? What are you saying? I basically caved her head in. There was so much blood I could probably fill up for a week if I drank it. But, she was some kind of beast youkai, I think? I don't know if I should drink that stuff..."

After this, Eirin didn't respond, and Flandre felt a sense of unease. Just as she was about to say something, she widened her eyes and gasped.

Eirin: "Flandre, lower yourself!"

Flandre: "Hu-"

Before she could even finish her expression of confusion, she felt Eirin's hand on the back of her head pushing her down, and Eirin herself began to crouch. The next thing she knew, a deafeningly large explosion had occurred right beside her, and blood stained a large portion of her face. She was knocked over, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Eirin's headless body falling to the ground.

Flandre: "What..? E-Eirin?! Hey!"

Her eyes wide in shock, she tried to pick herself up, unsure of what to do. She grit her teeth, and looked around, only to hear a familiar voice behind her.

Orin: "T'was worth pocketin' all that shit'f th'a outside world after all, hm..."

Hearing this, the still-in-shock Flandre turned around and tried to stand. Upon trying, however, she was hit with the ringing in her ears continuing to echo, and a migrane making her feel like her head was being split into two. All this made her stumble and bite her lip as she closed an eye, and only saw a blurry Orin in double as her vision remained coated in red from Eirin's blood.

From what she could make out, Orin had lived, and not just that, but most of the damage on her face had been repaired. Only the blood on her clothes and a new cut on her cheek served as proof that Flandre had actually punched her down to the ground.

Orin: "You're makin' me pull some ugly shit real quick, sis. Don'tya know girls don't like a quick shot?"

Flandre: "What the... hell are you talking about..?"

As she struggled to even comprehend her words, Flandre continued to try and fail at picking herself back up, the assault on her mind hardly easing up. When she touched her head, she felt that it had started bleeding where it was closest to Eirin, and a sharp, sizzling pain overtook her, causing her to sharply inhale and bite her lip even harder.

Orin: "Only some girls f' their camp can pull shit like this, guess we're right there. No idea who th'hell ya are, sis, but ya ain't gotta work that hard'a protect ya gals."

Flandre: "H-Huh...?"

Orin: "Guess th'whatever ya've been in, you're still innocent, hm.. Guess good girls like ya aught to learn th' hard way."

Giving a wink as her frown turned into a slight smirk, a wind picked up and began blowing all around Orin, blowing Flandre's hair and making her wince and cover part of her face with her arm.

Orin: "Watch what happens when ya make room'f others in ya mind. 'Last Word: Recollection of the Soul.'"

As soon as she said that, she gave a smirk which exposed her cat fangs and crossed her fingers to the side as she shrugged and looked down on Flandre. Spirits started appearing all around her as if they were orbiting a planet. A malicious aura enveloped Orin, and Flandre could only grit her teeth as she felt sweat forming at her head.

Flandre: "Dammit... what the hell...!"

With Flandre battling a terrible migrane sitting on the blood-stained grass as she looked up at Orin, so began the second phase of the fight.

. . . . .

Turning back the clock just a few seconds, Urumi Ushizaku had narrowly avoided a direct hit from Eirin's bullets. At the present, she hung off a stray root above the abyss where the Moon Tree - Kaguya, made its base from.

Urumi: "Shit... It's a darn good job that 'Baby Drown' can make me weightless too, but, ain't this too much...?"

As she hung off the root with one arm, she held the stone baby in her arm with its eyes still red. While normally she would weigh enough to immediately snap it and go tumbling down, at the moment she had weighed as much as air, and it cost next to no energy to hold onto the root.

What did cost her energy, however, were the grevious injuries around her body. The explosion set off by Eirin's arrow caused her nose to bleed, and charred several parts of her arms, shoulders, thighs, stomach and breasts that were nearest to it. Her tumbling away from the blast further served to give her a headache and make her feel dizzy.

Urumi: "All because 'Yari insisted on going physical..."

Just before they ambushed Eirin, Chiyari stated the following:

Chiyari: "She uses a bow, so she probably sucks at physical combat, huh? Danmaku ain't for me, so I'll beat her ass!"

She said that as she cracked her knuckles, grinning in anticipation riding off the high of just besting Mokou a few minutes prior.

Urumi: "Even tho' I'm physically stronger than her... Now look where you've gotten yerself, dummy. Knowing her, though, guess she's prolly fine."

Giving a sigh, she decided it was time to try to come back up. She increased her weight slightly, and just as the root bent, she increased it again to give herself a small jump up. With this strategy, she caught onto the ledge of the grass with her arms, and pulled herself halfway up. As soon as she did so, however, a gust of wind blew across her face. But rather than being pleasantly relieved at the calm breeze flowing through her black and white hair, instead, her hands started trembling, and sweat began to form on her forehead.

Urumi: "Ye're kiddin' me... Can't be..."

At once, a large amount of spirits appeared in front of her. Their gastly forms, with a transparent fire around them, approached Urumi slowly as she was unable to do anything but grit her teeth.

Urumi: "Orin, you cunt... I'm definitely makin' ya have hell ta pay for this..."

Following that, she closed her eyes, and accepted the impending course of events.

. . . . .

Flandre and Orin faced each other, with Flandre still on the ground watching Orin as she initiated her Last Word.

Flandre: "Come to think of it, I haven't really had an encounter with a Last Word since Medi, huh..."

Orin: "Th'ell ya blabberin' on 'bout?"

As she spoke, she raised her arm high into the air. Spirits gathered around her hand, and she used them to strike down at where Flandre was. Wanting to avoid being struck down with spirits, Flandre quickly rolled out of the way just before impact. The resulting impact of the spirits caused dirt to splash onto her and Eirin's bodies, pushing them away.

As Flandre looked up after rolling out, she saw waves and rows of spirits moving on above her to where the rows of bullets from Urumi had been fired from. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she noticed something peculiar.

Eirin's body had been twitching, and when Flandre moved her eyes to get a better look, she saw the full power of the Hourai Elixir in action. Eirin's convulsing body had ceased its bleeding incurred by the grenade blast, and had already been halfway done in restoring her head, already almost done with the nose.

Flandre: "Cmon! Can't you regenerate faster?!"

She powered through her intense headache as she rolled again to dodge another one of Orin's spirit attacks, and made herself stand with the support of her wings. From there, she quickly took Eirin into her arms, holding her by her armpits, and, rather than throwing her behind herself to give her distance from Orin as she regenerated, she instead whirled around and threw her into Orin with great force.

Such action was greatly unanticipated by Orin, who hardly had the time to react to the unexpected attack. She attempted to jump, but having been just slightly late, Eirin's body impacted her shins, and she flipped through the air as she barely landed on her feet.

Orin: "Nya?! Th'ell was that?!"

As she was shouting out in frustration, she noticed something odd about Eirin's body. She half-turned her head to look back at it while still trying to keep an eye on Flandre, but visually, nothing had been amiss. What had been, however, was the eerie sound she could feel but not pinpoint the location of. She clicked her tongue and jumped away, but it did little in helping resolve her irritation: the sound lingered around her even after jumping.

Flandre: "Running away? Coward."

Orin: "Asshole! What'd ya do to me?!"

As the two yelled at each other from a good distance away, Flandre simply raised her eyebrow.

Flandre: "Who knows? Not like I'd tell you what I did."

Buying for time as she poorly feigned ignorance, evident by the aggression in her voice, she turned to Eirin and narrowed her eyes.

Flandre: "It's almost time..."

Orin: "Eyes on me!"

Shouting out as she gathered spirits around her arm and threw them at Flandre, Orin sprinted around where Flandre was, forcing Flandre into a defensive position. In response, Flandre took her Clock Corpse in her hands and tried to meet the ball of spirits head on, rather than running. In her attempt to parry it, which was done with a smile, the strange weapon became stuck in it, as though she were trying to force it through a thick concoction of glue.

Flandre: "What?!"

And at the same time as this, she suddenly felt her knees give out. Her feet were plunged into the earth, and she could not hold herself up. Despite her best attempts, she buckled under the sudden heavy pressure which made her feel as though she was at the bottom of the ocean, and fell down with the force to elevate her migrane even harder.

Flandre: "?!"

Orin: "Finally... 'bout time it kicked in. Heh."

Flandre: "What is this...?!"

Struggling to speak as she struggled to even keep her face off the ground with her arms, she strained as she yelled and tried to sound as intimidating as she could.

Orin: "Urumi's gon' kill me for it, but I possessed her and got'cha in range for her ability, hm~ How convenient. Now..."

She turned to her right, closed her eyes as she dropped her smile, and released a layer of spirits from her body. Each spirit gave off a bright orange glow as they burned with the regrets of their past lives, and then dissipated. Following that, Orin opened her eyes and quickly dug out what was supposed to be Flandre's secret attack: her homing bullet granted by Scarlet Destiny.

In Orin's hand, it looked almost like a mite. As soon as Flandre saw it, she sucked in her teeth, and tried to activate the bullet, but she could not do it in time. Orin had thrown away the bullet, and it exploded mid-air behind her as she smirked.

Orin: "Now that's allll~ taken care of, I'mma have my fun with'ya. Oh, carryin' away your corpse'll be so fun~"

Just as she began to walk towards Flandre, rythmically tapping her fingers together in anticipation, her eyes quickly widened and she dodged backwards to avoid a sudden hit. It had not been fast enough, though, as part of her left arm was hit, and it began to bleed profusely - to which she bit her lip and began to curse as she held it in her arm and cursed under her breath. Flandre, too, quickly turned her head in shock at what had happened.

Standing before them, had been Eirin Yagokoro, completely recovered from the previous explosion as though nothing had happened. Bow and arrow in hand with a stern look on her face, she prepared yet again to shoot Orin.

Eirin: "Just as my consciousness is recovered, I already see you groveling on the floor, Flandre? I must say, my disappointment is immeasurable."

Flandre: "That's not-"

Eirin: "I jest. Regardless, this time, I shall not miss."

As Eirin pulled the bowstring back and locked in on Orin, Orin could only flatten her eyes and grin despite the torrent of blood that was coming out of her arm.

Orin: "Ain't matter. Th'two'f'ya 're too slow. C'mon, girls!"

As she clapped twice, from behind, two girls came out from behind her back as though they were hidden behind her: Chiyari and Urumi. While both retained their injuries, they acted as though there was no pain in the slightest. Furthermore, and the most obvious change that made both Eirin and Flandre's faces contort in confusion, was the bright orange flame that came out of their right eyes as they looked with blank hostility at the two of them.

Orin: "Told'ya, ya were gon' make me pull some ugly shit~"

Chapter Text

The new change in the battlefield inspired a devious grin to adorn Orin's face as she held her still-bleeding arm.

Orin: "As ya know, I ain't the typ'a girl for direct combat. So, these two girlies are gon' be my zombies while I take a lil' cat nap. Sound good, girls?"

In response to this, Eirin remained silent as she narrowed her eyes. She released her arrow for her bow aimed straight for Orin's heart, spearing through the wind at breakneck speeds. Just before impact, however, Urumi pushed Orin out of the way, and had the arrow pierce directly through her chest, boring a hole straight through her as it exited out of her back. Now with a hole going straight through her, blood gushed out of both sides and her mouth in such quantity as to make anyone lose consciousness and bleed out shortly thereafter. Still, though, Urumi remained standing stagnantly, as though she were imitating a statue.

Flandre: "What?!"

Seeing this, Eirin only narrowed her eyes, and Orin who was now a good distance away on her feet smiled.

Orin: "See? Zombies are zombies. Now, try'ta play nice with my girls, 'kay? I don't want 'em ACTUALLY turnin' into zombies, 'kay? Cheers~"

Following that, she gave a wave and quickly began to scurry away. Eirin attempted to quickly get a new arrow in her bow and pull it back to fire at Orin, but she was stopped by Chiyari rapidly running along to try to ran her horn into Eirin. This was easily avoided by Eirin sidestepping her at the last moment, and extending one of her legs out such to trip Chiyari and make her fall over in such a way that was not stopped. However, this still allowed Orin to disappear out of sight.

Eirin: "I see. I understand."

Following this, Eirin quickly grabbed some more arrows, five in exact, and quickly fired them into Chiyari. Given the close distance and her close range, the arrows easily pierced through Chiyari's skull, hands, and legs, pinning her to the dirt below. Even so, she continued to try to struggle and free herself as though nothing had happened.

Seeing all this unfold filled Flandre with the determination to try even harder to escape where she was in. Her vampiric abilities having helped to fix the wounds she had incurred, she tried to summon as much strength within her as possible to break out of the immense pressure her body was under.

Flandre: "Get the hell off of me already!!"

Forcing as much strength into her hips, thighs, and feet, she tried her best to stand while unable to use her wings. She additionally poured strength into her arms to try to swing the spirits blanketing her with her Clock Corpse. The combination of these tactics proved slightly useful, and with enough of her effort and screaming, she managed to break through and fly up above the spirits.

The enemy that stood before them now had been Urumi, who remained steadfast despite the gaping hole in her chest. The spirits that covered Flandre just a few moments prior had dissipated, and while some of them returned to Urumi, the others went off to Chiyari, who already had one hand and foot free from Eirin's arrows.

Eirin: "Flandre, find that girl. Make no mistake in bringing about her death this time. I shall deal with these two."

Flandre: "Sure, just try to do it without getting blown up again!"

With that, she tried to fly off again, above Urumi and away from Chiyari and Eirin, but less than a second later, her face kissed the ground as she was bought back yet again - this time with even more first than the first.

Flandre: "Now what?! There aren't even spirits!!"

Hardly even being able to complain as she was pushed down further into the dirt, Eirin glanced at Flandre and prepared her arrows to shoot again at Urumi. Just then, however, before she fired, Urumi spoke.

Urumi: "...Air...pressure..."

Eirin followed through in shooting Urumi with her arrows, shooting her in the arm which held the stone baby, the leg, and at her eye. However, before they impacted, each of them crumbled into compressed versions of themselves, broke apart, and had their momentum and destructive strength essentially cancelled. As a result, they bumped off Urumi as though they were toys.

Eirin: "..."

Narrowing her eyes upon seeing this, Eirin tried to figure out the next course of action from hereon. And, as Eirin was thinking, Flandre decided she'd had enough of being pinned down and decided to prepare her hand gun from Scarlet Destiny.

Flandre: "Aahh!! Screw you and screw your stupid ability!!"

Shouting out with rage, she shot a bakers' dozen of her homing bullets into the ground aimed for Urumi. Each of them raced along inside the earth with the sound of a speeding train running behind them as they beelined to Urumi.

Eirin understood this, but put it aside for the time being. Chiyari had risen from the arrows that she had been pinned down by, still with arrows in some of her body parts, such that made it look like she grew a second horn on her head. In addition, Urumi now fired off attacks of her own. Slabs of pressurized air attempted to crush Eirin, with her dodging and jumping back further and further just before she was crushed.

In a moment of weakness, however, Eirin stuck out her hands to her sides. From the tips of her middle fingers, she now showed the power of her Drachenblut and forced strings of skin from them. As she borrowed skin from other parts of her body, the strings of skin continued to extend from her fingers to quickly wrap around Chiyari and Urumi, forcing them to the ground and restraining their arms and legs just before they could hit Eirin with another attack.

For a brief moment, Flandre and Eirin shared a smile, Flandre's far greater, as the homing bullets she launched had impacted their target. Significant chunks of her body and head were blown off, creating a rain of blood as Urumi's body lost its will to move and stopped struggling.

Flandre: "Hahaha!! Take that, red haired cat bitch! We won, didn't we?!"

As Flandre boasted about her victory, Eirin narrowed her eyes and then spoke loudly to Flandre.

Eirin: "...No, you are still being held down by the pressure, are you not?!"

When Eirin shouted that out, Flandre's eyes were wide with surprise. It was true, she was still unable to move. And, out of the corner of her eye, she saw something that raised all the alarm bells in her mind.

Flandre: "Eirin!!"

Urumi's head was halfway blown off. Even the flame which overtook her eye was hardly still visible, and parts of her shoulders, arms, back, and legs became reduced to sticks with large gashes of exposed, bleeding skin which pooled up around her as she laid on the floor. Despite all of that, however, Urumi could move her mouth - if just barely.

Eirin's skin had wrapped around all of Urumi's body, almost up to her head. Barely, just barely, Urumi was able to reach her mouth down to one of the strings of skin that surrounded her body. She took it into her mouth, and, as Flandre was screaming, bit down.

Even without being able to put in all of her bite force, due to the thinness of Eirin's skin string, she was able to inflict bleeding. And from there, the flame on Chiyari's eye burned brighter than it ever had before, and it was not just Chiyari's eye, but the stone baby which had fallen out of Urumi's hands, too.

The combination of Urumi's and Chiyari's abilities inspired a deadly combination, similarly to Mokou. As a result, Eirin's body was quickly reduced to a pile of ribbons of skin as her body physically caved in. Large amounts of blood and flesh littered the floor where Eirin once stood, and the two beast youkai broke free of the strings which bound them.

Flandre: "EIRIN!!!"

Screaming out as Eirin became a pile of flesh on the ground, she tried to put as much strength into her body as possible, to try to break free from the intense, heavy pressurized air that hardly even let her lift her head.

Flandre: "Let go of me!! LET GO!!!"

Trying desperately once again to break through the pressurized air she was stuck under, she tried to kick and scream and squirm her way through as Urumi and Chiyari lifted themselves. One of Urumi's arms had fallen off, and brain matter could be visible alongside the other massive amounts of damage she incurred, but she stood and collected her stone baby with her right arm all the same. Chiyari, likewise, had a cascade of blood pouring down her face and chest, but rose tore off the skin wraps Eirin had tied around her with enough strength to impress even a body builder. Following that, she gave an eerie yet hollow grin as she proceeded to kick Eirin's remains off the side of the abyss, making it hurl down into the darkness.

After seeing this, Flandre felt her mind go red, and she screamed out as she tried desperately to escape. Even so, she could hardly even inch along. After all of that, she decided to go for old strategy of shooting homing bullets into the ground.

Flandre: "Fuck sake, if I can't beat them to death I might as well blow off their legs!"

Reassuring herself in her rage with that logic, she prepared herself and shot and many bullets as she could into the ground, each of them racing along inside the ground with the explicit purpose of destroying the legs of the living zombies with burning eyes. Firing them off while her eyes were burning, too.

Before any of them could reach, however, the stone baby in Urumi's arm activated, and a piece of the earth caved in. Flandre felt immediately what had happened, and recoiled in shock and confusion.

Flandre: "She stopped them?! How!"

Gritting her teeth in frustration, she tried again to fire into the ground. This time instead of having them home in directly, she would have them surround her all at once, and at different times and speeds. Realistically, she should have done that in the first place, but she had simply been blinded by rage. A common mistake.

But this mistake was one she was too little too late in correcting. Just before she was able to shoot again, she felt herself crushed by twice the already lethal amount that was placed on her. She was flattened into the ground, starting to tunnel into it. But even so, it did nothing to allieve the immense pressure that was being forced onto her. Her ribs were creaking, her neck felt like it was about to snap. She could hardly even move her irises, and tears began to form at her eye.

Flandre: "FFfff---uaaaghhhh!!"

Screaming out as she tried to shoot even one bullet, that single bullet was immediately crushed and rendered harmless. She tried to move it into the ground, it did not work. Up failed too. Now with Urumi and Chiyari approaching, she found herself at a standstill. Not being able to move, not being able to shoot, and all her allies were away.

Flandre: "No way! There's no way it ends like this!"

With genuinely all her might she struggled and struggled to move even an inch, but the pressure only increased. Her ribs were on the verge of snapping, even against the force of her regeneration, and she only strained herself harder and harder for no reward. Urumi and Chiyari approached her slowly, with grins on their faces as they looked down at her with evil, yet slightly vacant-looking faces.

Flandre: "GO AWAY!"

And yet they refused. Urumi set down her stone baby, while Chiyari got closer and closer. Once the two of them hovered over Flandre, she could only look up and see the two of them cracking their knuckles. The fire in their eyes illuminated their faces and fists enough for that to be clear to anyone, even as the clouds covered the shining moonlight.

Flandre braced for the worst, closing her eyes and cringing in preparation for the inevitable as they kneeled and pulled their arms back to punch her as she punched Orin.

...Yet the worst never came. One second passed, two, before she opened one eye. Rather than having a fist or two thrown in her face, she only saw Urumi and Chiyari's arms, cut in two. From their elbows down, their arms laid on the ground, while what was attached to them bled out what little they had remaining in them. Even their vacant faces took a more shocked appearance to them as they stepped back, and Flandre gradually felt the pressure on her begin to weaken.

Flandre: "...What?"

And, in that instant, she heard the voice of someone familiar to her. The voice of the first person to show her kindness in this world, who had yet again saved her in her time of need.

Alice: "Just what are you doing here, Flandre?"

. . . . .

Orin had hidden herself high up in The Moon Tree, inside one of its crevices. Each of her eyes burned a bright orange, as she focused on tying up the wound on her arm with a bandage as she sat. Following that, she laid her back against the thick bark as she sighed and wiped sweat off her brow.

Orin: "God... So damn tirin'..."

After panting for a few seconds, she sat back up straight and cross-legged as she focused in on herself, patting her cheeks.

Orin: "Right. Sorry, girls. Guess I ain't the coward for nothin', ha..."

She closed her eyes and flattened her eyebrows. When she reopened them, she saw the points of view of both Urumi and Chiyari as though they were her own.

Orin: "Can control 'em like puppets, but can't feel a thing... what a joke."

Giving a hollow smile to herself, she forced Chiyari out of her precarious situation, pinned to the ground, and moved Urumi's head down slowly yet surely.

The longer she continued to control them, the more relaxed she felt herself become. She had disposed of Eirin, and now she had just been about to finish off Flandre as well.

Orin: "Th'other three gotta be nearby. Heh. Still, though, this damage ain't no joke. Gotta give the spirits som'n sweet for all the healin' they gotta do."

After that, she sighed. But that did not stop her from picking up her head and preparing the two bodies she held control over to walk towards Flandre, and prepare her own form of revenge.

Orin: "That damn punch hurt like hell! How 'bout I make ya feel that five 'ndred times ova'?!"

Shouting out at nothing, she let the two of them out at Flandre with as much force as she can make them have, and yet, the punches never connected.

Orin: "...Ha?"

Her eyes widened as she leaned back in sudden shock. When she made the two of them look down, she saw their severed arms on the floor. Her skin jolted as soon as she heard the voice of her enemy and behated.

Alice: "Just what are you doing here, Flandre?"

Orin: "WHAT?!"

Jumping up in shock as she balled her fists, she clenched her jaw tight and tried to move her puppets, but that came with its own issues. For one...

Orin: "Why won't these idiots move!!!!"

Flandre: "Alice? ...What are you doing there?"

Orin tried her hardest to move Chiyari's head in the direction she saw Alice being in, just barely being able to do so even after an exceedingly unusual amount of labor on Orin's behalf. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Alice - the girl with blonde hair in a long skirt, hanging in the air as though suspended. Her arms were stretched out, and her fingers curled in, just like her smile. In addition, there was another girl she did not recognize, but she looked similar, but smaller.

Medicine: "Really, I sleep for ten minutes, and this happens?"

Orin tried her best to force an attack out of either of them, yet nothing happened. She cursed in frustration, but she couldn't stay upset for long. Without her input, the two suddenly started flying. She could see the three of them, plus one other, far below on the ground, like ants. Orin's heart jolted as, immediately after, she 'lost connection.' She could no longer see or control them, and the burning in her eyes ceased as her vision returned completely to normal.

After that, she could only slouch back and stare out vacantly as she tried to process what exactly had just happened.

Orin: "...That's never happened before..."

Yet again, she had been defeated. And yet again, she lost those closest to her without losing herself.

. . . . .

Flandre dumbfoundedly looked up as pieces of Urumi and Chiyari's severed body parts fell from the sky, unable to move as her mouth stood wide agape. At the same time, she noticed the pressure no longer gluing her to the ground, and picked herself up slightly.

Medicine: "After I spent what little energy I had left to make special paralyzing poison, all you did was use it to look cool."

Giving a sigh as she pinched above her nose, Medicine hardly even reacted to the gore unfolding around her. Alice dropped herself down from where she was, patting her dress off as Flandre turned to look at her.

Alice: "So? What exactly happened?"

Hand on her hip, she and Medicine looked down at Flandre with slightly ticked off faces, making Flandre feel small as she sat up to look at them. At the same time, Keine approached from behind, giving a sigh as she looked around at the carnage around her. The blades of grass had been painted red across the entire area, and Eirin was still nowhere to be found.

Flandre: "What exactly did you just do?"

Alice: "Those were steel wires. Medicine coated them in her poison, and they're so thin they managed to do that before I had to defend myself. They were cool, weren't they? Ah- no, that isn't what I wanted to say."

Keine: "Do not try to answer a question with a question, Flandre. Tell us what happened."

After she heard that, Flandre could only look up at them. Each of the three looked sleep deprived, and not particularly happy.

Flandre: "Uh, there was a girl who started saying stuff, but she was kind of hard to understand. Then when me and Eirin were fighting her, she summoned in those two, and then ran away. Eirin got exploded, and I couldn't do much to these two, so..."

Medicine: "Eirin EXPLODED?!"

Alice: "...Looks like they were almost dead at least. No, with that kind of damage, they should have already died. She must have been using some kind of possession technique..."

While Medicine was jolted awake by that nonchalant description, Alice only put her hand on her chin and looked down.

Keine: "Oh? Are you familiar with posession techniques?"

Alice: "Vaguely. It's the worst of the worst, though. The 'host' has no say in it if the 'aggressor' is strong enough, and their soul basically gets kicked out. But they can still watch and think."

Medicine: "Hello? Eirin just EXPLODED! What are we going to do about that?!"

The two of them had went off on their own without paying any matter to the unofficial temporary fifth member of the team, infuriating Medicine who had no idea what to do with this newfound information.

Flandre: "Uh, she's-"

Just as she started speaking, a sound was heard, and everyone turned their heads towards the abyss. An arm had climbed out of it, and then the other. When they lifted their head, she, Eirin, had a neutral look on her face. She had been dirtied from the fighting, but her body had recovered as though nothing had happened. Upon reaching the top, she simply looked around for a moment, and then directly at the four of them.

Eirin: "It appears that the battle has reached its conclusion."

Medicine: "Ah."

Having her question answered, she quieted down. As Eirin was walking towards them, Keine took a step forward and asked her a question upright.

Keine: "Eirin, do you have enemies that you did not tell us about? I have no recollection of those two girls, and I cannot think of a possible reason they would launch an attack on us."

Eirin: "I have no enemies besides that demon that cursed me on that night."

Keine mumbled quietly to herself after being swiftly shot down, while Medicine turned to Flandre and posed another question.

Medicine: "But you said there was a third girl, right? Do you remember anything about her, like a name?"

Flandre: "...She said her nickname, I guess, but I didn't remember it. But she had red hair, and cat ears."

After she said that, a lightbulb flicked on in Alice's and Keine's heads, while Medicine remained confused. Alice sighed, and Keine began to stroke her hair as she spoke.

Keine: "During the time we were apart after meeting Yuuka, we encountered and defeated her. I did not make the connection until now, but I had heard rumors that there had been an underground network, a gang of sorts, composed entirely of beast youkai. That girl must be a part of it, no, perhaps she may even lead it. To be so selfish as to have your allies die so you could live... that must be an act of evil only someone in that position of authority can do and live with themselves."

She turned to look out at the sliced up body parts that now littered the general area. Soon, they would become food to the various creatures and youkai that lived here. Even if they had been bad people, who had comitted crimes and hurt others, Keine still felt a tinge of pity for them.

Keine: "If I may speak, then I have something important I think would be in our best interests to share. Flandre, Eirin, and Alice and Medicine. Each of you performed your duty marvelously. Your bravery and actions deserve praise, and I wish not to undermine that. With that being said, I believe that going forwards, it would be in our best interests to avoid conflict with other residents of Gensokyo, unless they are completely incapable of reason."

Flandre & Medicine: "Huh?"

Eirin narrowed her eyes, and Alice again put her finger on her chin as she contemplated what Keine said.

Flandre: "But, if someone's going to get in our way, we might as well teach them a lesson, right?"

Keine: "You have a point, but let us not forget. This is no longer between human and youkai, or between political ideologies. It is Gensokyo against a nearly insurmountable force of evil that threatens everyone indiscriminately. Therefore, we should prioritize trying to gather as many people as possible for our cause. That is my opinion."

While she spoke, she used her hands to act it out. With Gensokyo, she represented two fingers on her left hand, and the masterminds were her fist on her right. At first, the ball rammed into the two fingers and destroyed them, but then when the other three rose, they were able to take down the ball. At the end, she let her hands rest at her sides, and looked to the others for their feedback.

Alice: "Isn't that more or less what we've already been doing?"

But Keine shook her head at this.

Keine: "I believe that some of the conflicts we had could have been avoided. Part of that may be speaking with hindsight. At first, I was of the belief that if this were to be freely spoken about, chaos and despair would break out. Now I believe that was foolish of me. Seeing these two, I cannot help but think that they would have proven useful allies had they known the truth."

Flandre: "Are you insane? They were blindly following that girl long before they were possessed. People like that are beyond help!"

Medicine: "Hey, I don't really think that's fair, Flan."

Flandre: "Huh?"

Medicine: "You wouldn't say the same about me knowing what you know now, right? I think you're being too hasty."

Flandre: "That's..."

Medicine's sudden outburst against Flandre gave a bit of surprise to Alice and Keine, but she turned after that and faced the rest with a serious look on her face.

Medicine: "With that being said, I'm still against it."

This response made Keine raise her eyebrow, but she decided to hear her out.

Medicine: "In the first place, I don't really think we have a coherent plan of events here. We're essentially just trying to figure out things still, and if we made a whole announcement with the goal of organizing people to help us, even just loosely, I think it would just be too much on our hands. I mean, we don't even have Mystia back yet."

Eirin: "I believe that you raise a fair point, Medicine."

Raising her hand as she spoke calmly, she decided to give her opinion as well.

Eirin: "From what I have seen, there appears to be too much of a difference of opinion within the residents of Gensokyo. For instance, each of you four think vastly differently, however you are able to cooperate as there is seemingly no group leader, and the four of you have grown close through battle. Not that Keine's idea is a bad one, I believe that it would be the best case scenario to strive towards, however for the time being, it would likely not do well."

Flandre: "It'd muddy the waters, huh. Guess I agree."

Putting her hands on her hips, she decided to say she agreed, though it was not the line of thought she had been thinking of. Even what came out of her mouth a minute prior had not been her true thoughts. Regardless, Keine had been outnumbered, and she decided to concede.

Keine: "I see... Mm... I understand. Thank you all for conversing with me."

While she looked disappointed, she accepted like an adult. In the meantime, someone had been watching from the shadows, observing silently behind the bamboo trees. Red eyes and red hair that dared not even peek from behind where she knew she was safe.

Orin: "Gensokyo's in a crisis of some sort...?"

Quietly muttering to herself as she looked down, she bit her thumbnail as her teeth jittered. A bottomless pit in her stomach opened up, and it felt like she was about to vomit at any moment.

This was her guilt.

Orin: "Fuck, fuck..."

She had yet to fully process everything, and now a new bombshell had been dropped on her.

Why did she even decide to stay around and eavesdrop on the group?

It was a question she did not know the answer to, and did not even want to know.

Orin: "FUCK!"

She had had enough, and took off running, leaving behind even the corpses of her friends. She ran as fast as she could, faster than she ever thought she could, wading through the bamboo and anything in her path while cursing under her breath.

As she was running, she saw Mokou, still tied up. The two of them made eye contact, and Orin stopped in her tracks. The two stared at each other for a minute, unsure of what to do.

Orin: "-Kh!"

She slashed at the hardened blood that held Mokou captive, destroying it. Before Mokou could do anything, Orin had disappeared into the darkness, speeding away without saying or explaining anything.

. . . . .

Alice stifled a yawn as the discussion came to an end and the adrenaline wore off.

Alice: "So, with all that being said and done, should we go back to sleep?"

Visible eyebags could be under Alice's eyes, and Medicine looked up at her with worry.

Medicine: "Yeah... I can't imagine anybody else would attack us. Flan, you should sleep too. That was a tiring battle."

Flandre: "Nah, no way. I'm not even that tired."

Eirin: "You are more tired than you think. Go and rest, I shall keep watch."

Flandre: "..."

While Flandre looked up at Eirin, Eirin looked out in the darkness of the forest. And while she didn't say it, she could have sworn she saw Eirin mouth the word "Mokou" to herself.

Keine: "I agree. We are likely to be safe for the remainder of the night. While it is a mystery how those three were able to get here considering all the legends surrounding this area, I doubt any others would attack us. For the time being, at the very least."

Flandre: "...Fine. Guess it wouldn't hurt. Though, I kinda want to try them."

Medicine: "Meaning?"

Flandre: "Drinking their blood. I haven't had blood in a while."

Alice: "Uh, aren't they the types of youkai you find in hell? I don't think that would be a good idea."

Flandre: "I'll know if it's bad or not when I taste it."

Just as Flandre shrugged that off and prepared to walk to one of the corpse parts, much to Keine's disgust and silent disapproval, the world around them shook.

Medicine: "What?!"

It was as though an earthquake was happening, knocking everyone off their feet.

Keine: "What is going on?!"

Flandre: "WHAT NOW?!"

The birds flew, the bamboo broke, and even the legendarily tall Moon Tree began to shake. Within the sky, overtaken by the darkness of night where even the moon did not shine behind the clouds, a bright light drew the attention of everyone and anyone who was up to see it.

It was a glow that rivaled the sun, no, even brighter. With every color of the rainbow, a vortex opened up within the sky, with pillars of light that seemed as though they would stretch to heaven in the center. A convex of dark rainbow-colored stormclouds bought with it a torrent of despair and fear as it boomed and cackled in the sky. Lightning struck within it, and it seemed as though the end of the world was fast approaching.

Alice: "No way... There's no way this is it!"

Eirin narrowed her eyes as she tried to stabilize herself through the chaos.

Eirin: "No, it cannot be. Observe, it is receding!"

Indeed, she was right. Just as quickly as it had appeared, it was quickly starting to shrink. Its stormclouds grew smaller and quieter, and it began to implode in on itself. Within less than a minute, it had already completely disappeared, as though nothing had happened.

In the end, the five of them sat around looking dumbfounded at each other. Each of them with their faces essentially asking "What in the world just happened."

And Eirin took initiative, to try to provide at least some kind of idea or explanation.

Eirin: "It is a warning."

Chapter Text

Yuuka Kazami laid in her flower field as night overtook Gensokyo yet again. She had no need for rest, and no need for a home, therefore she spent her days like a flower, looking up into the sky in patient anticipation.

It had not even been a day since she bid farewell to the only one who would entertain her company within her flower field, therefore she had been left feeling quite lonely. But that was fine, she was used to being lonely. All she had to do now was look up and think, as a pleasant breeze blew across her.

During her rest, where she looked up at the sky, she had been fond of looking at the stars. The constellations they made, the possible stories they hold, the possibilities they made, each of them made the heart and mind race. Such principles were what kept Gensokyo and its youkai going for so long.

Yet the stars were obscured by the sky, breaking the constellations.

That was the moment when the legendary vortex opened up in the sky. It gave off a boom that seemed as though it would rapture the world, imposing its will authority upon anyone and everyone in Gensokyo. And just as quickly as it came, it vanished.

Yet Yuuka did not fret. She did not panic. She hardly even changed her expression, not moving from the slightest as she laid in her flower bed.

Yuuka: "So it begins."

Quietly whispering that to herself, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

. . . . .

As soon as Eiki Shiki, Yamaxandu recieved the news of what happened in Gensokyo, she stopped polishing her keys and nodded with quiet acceptance. She spoke no unnecessary words, and made no unnecessary actions.

The mirror she kept at all times no longer merely had small cracks around the sides. Now, a large hole was punctured close to the center of it, creating a spiderweb-like pattern that destroyed any use it might have had as a regular mirror.

Narrowing her eyes, she put away the mirror on her belt and walked to a corner of her house, where a small bookcase was stationed. She leaned down and pulled back a thin red book, and beside her, a secret doorway opened up. She descended the staircase, and the doorway closed behind her.

That doorway was never to open again.

. . . . .

The world of hatred and lost dreams had its sky swirling, as did the colossal castle within it. The being who took the form of a familiar girl was rummaging through a closet within her chambers, scattering weapons, unfamiliar objects, and plushies about wantonly. At the same time, another incomprehensible being with a familiar form knocked on the open door and stepped a foot in. Here were Flandre Scarlet and Kirisame Marisa - not the originals, but the Sin Apostles of Wrath and Greed, respectively.

'Marisa': "Oi, check this out. I can fit five'a these cigarettes in my mouth!"

True to her boasts, she had five lit cigarettes in her mouth. She opened her mouth wide, and lifted all five of them into her mouth. As they fell on her tongue and she closed her mouth, they stayed lit, and the smoke came out of her nostrils. The gesture and her proud look ran contrary to her appearance, which gave her the distinct aura of a powerful dark magician.

But her pride and joy regarding this trick was not met with the same appreciation by the colleague she tried to show it to.

'Flandre': "Kill yourself."

'Marisa': "Woah there, looks like someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed this mornin', huh?"

'Flandre': "I'm telling you right now. I am really not in the mood for this."

Scowling and sulking as she continued to rummage through her items, the Apostle of Wrath's tongue spewed insults towards the apathetic Apostle of Greed as she sighed.

Marisa gave a gulp, and the smoke eminating from her nose disappeared. After that she walked over to Flandre, trying to get a better look as she was behind a large bed. As she did so, Flandre exclaimed "FOUND IT!", while holding what looked like a spade in her hand.

'Marisa': "Oh? That's your Laevateinn, ain't it? I haven't seen ya use it in a hot minute. Must mean you're gettin' serious."

'Flandre': "It's personal now."

'Marisa': "Ah, I get it. And she's the 'original', ain't she?"

Leaning over as she smirked, Marisa teased as she put her hand on her mouth. This gesture was far from appreciated, much to her nonchalance, however.

'Flandre': "Shut the fuck up. Say that again and you'll be just begging for me to kill you. How you'll cry "Oh, Miss Flandre, Flandre-Sama, please spare me of this pain!!" Something like that."

'Marisa': "Right, and remind me again of your place in the heirarchy? I'm second in command, dumbass."

While Flandre turned to scream up at Marisa, the dark magician simply pressed her finger into her forehead, pushing her back and making her cry out.

'Marisa': "Still though, your Authority's some scary shit. I'm good not bein' on the recieving end of that, thank you very much!"

Taking her finger off her forehead, Marisa blew it off as though blowing off a smoking gun, while Flandre regained her positioning.

'Flandre': "Huh? I don't remember you ever seeing me use it. Besides, I don't even know yours!"

'Marisa': "You're the only one who needs to actively maintain it instead'a havin' it just be an innate ability. Besides, Reimu tells me all these things, and she gave it to ya in the first place."

'Flandre': "..."

She scowled and turned her back on Marisa, aimlessly looking within her closet.

'Marisa': "It does make me wonder, though, how compatible really are ya with your authority? I mean, if ya don't maintain it, you'll die, right? So what would happen if you were locked in a position where you couldn't move or something?"

'Flandre': "I have a question for you, are you this nosy and irritating with everyone or do you just like to bother me? I haven't forgiven you for kicking in my head earlier."

'Marisa': "Sorry, sorry. It's just in my nature to be like this, y'know? Your reactions are always funnier, though. Pride always pretends to ignore me, and Sloth gives me weird vibes. I think she's into me. Lust is more like an actual buddy, I can't just be messin' with her all the time... That's just the way it is, it can't be helped."

'Flandre': "It definitely can be helped! Get the fuck out of my room before I blow you apart!"

Marisa's banter had gone too far, and made Flandre explode something. She smashed her fist into the bed beside her, knocking it into the wall and cracking it apart. Seeing this, Marisa gave a wry smile and stood.

'Marisa': "Alright, alright, easy there. I got the message. But those kinds of threats really don't work against me, y'know? Just sayin'."

'Flandre': "CAN YOU FUCK OFF ALREADY?!"

'Marisa': "Right. I'll go. Just, one actually serious bit of advice before I go."

'Flandre': "..."

As she stood halfway out the door, she looked down at Flandre, who struggled to hold herself back from speaking.

'Marisa': "If ya gotta go this hard against someone who ain't one of us, keep your mind on you. You better not go in without a plan after failin' twice. Crush 'em without mercy. Don't gloat either. That can wait till you're done. Also, ddon't forget to do your job, 'kay? Reimu's countin' on you here."

'Flandre': "That was always the plan. You talk too much. Go away."

After that, Marisa finally stopped speaking and walked off. Flandre gave a long, heavy sigh as she got up and opened another closet. Inside had been a swirling purple pool of nothingness, but when she reached inside, she pulled out a special piece of wardrobe and smiled.

'Flandre': "Gotta look special for my special debut, huh. Guess I haven't been teased by another one of me in a while."

Sighing to herself as she made the clothes dissipate into dust and flow into her, she closed and opened her eyes and looked up with her bright red eyes.

'Flandre': "I hate your guts, but, isn't that why you'll get a special place in my 'soul?'"

Patting her shoulder with a smile, she left her room and flew out of a nearby window, headed towards a certain destination.

'Flandre': "Don't disappoint me, Flandre."

Chapter Text

Morning came, and Mystia Lorelei awoke without the familiar sensation of having anyone by her side. Her hand had been on her forehead, and her eyes felt drowsy. She gave a slight groan from the morning drowsiness, not having gotten enough rest, but tilted her head and opened her eyes slightly regardless due to the sound of running water she heard.

Mystia: "Kyou...ko...?"

Opening her eyes slightly, the blurred image gradually started to take shape. Kyouko had already been dressed in her regular clothes, a simple black shirt and skirt, and wore a yellow apron as she washed some vegetables.

Kyouko: "Ah, you woke up? Good morning."

Mystia: "...I don't see you up before me much."

Now with her eyes opened fully, she noted the peculiarity of the situation as she sat up from her futon.

Mystia: "And, what's this? You're making food for me?"

Kyouko: "Just trying something different for once."

Mystia: "...I see."

Something had already bothered her about this. First of all, it was unusual for Kyouko to both be up this early during her free days, and to cook at that. Mystia was heralded as the best cook in the village, and possibly in Gensokyo, while Kyouko was almost completely unable to make food despite being taught by Mystia.

Furthermore, on days where she woke up early, that being when she had to go to Myouren Temple, she would usually shout "GOOD MORNING!" with such a loud voice that it could wake up people from all the way on the other side of the village. Now, even her usual speech quirk of shouting out every sentence, whether or not intentionally, had been lost. Her voice was calm, and without the usual joy it had in it.

All these combined immediately indicated to Mystia that she still felt wounded over last night. That reminded her, she promised to show her "wart" to Kyouko this morning, but she hadn't actually thought that through. It was just something she said to put it off so she could sleep.

Blinking twice after realizing this, she decided she would feign ignorance and cross her fingers in hopes that Kyouko wouldn't bring it up, again delaying the issue.

Kyouko: "I'm making salad, do you want some?"

Mystia: "Ah, sure. Let me just get changed and I'll be right over."

Kyouko: "Kay."

Mystia tried to sound peppy and give a smile as per usual, but when she retrieved some of her usual clothes and went to the bathroom to change, that smile quickly began to fade and she started to think.

Mystia: "Think, think, think, think, think, me!"

Her face going serious as she stripped and took off her all-too-warm pajamas, she couldn't help but look at the two huge scars that plagued the left side of her body. From her breast to her hip, was a dark gash that desecrated the otherwise perfect skin. A similar story with her elbow. Just looking at it made Mystia want to scrunch it up and tear it off her body, as though it were just some mud that happened to get at her.

Mystia: "No, I shouldn't get so worked up first thing in the morning."

Shaking her head, she tried to slap her cheeks together and went over to wash her face.

Mystia: "Obviously, I can't just lie about it forever, but how do I even bring this up...?"

Mulling to herself as she wiped her face off, she put on her clothes and looked up to think. The cat had already basically come out of the bag now, even she could recognize that.

Mystia: "But she'll definitely be upset at me if I tell her I got hurt... and she might do something reckless for my sake... Ugh."

Not finding a good way out, she sighed and opened the door. When she looked out, she saw a salad on a plate, complete with her favourite nuts. Kyouko had been seated across the table, already halfway done with her salad.

Mystia: "Ooh, this looks way better than usual from you, Kyouko."

Genuinely, thoroughly impressed, she moved over to sit down while eyeing the food as Kyouko gulped.

Kyouko: "You think?"

Mystia: "..? Yeah. I'm proud of you, Kyouko. Good job."

Kyouko: "Thanks."

The uncomfortable feeling within Mystia's chest continued to weigh on her from Kyouko's behavior, but she pushed it aside to eat. As she started eating, however, Kyouko stood up, already having finished with her plate. She quickly washed it and put it away, and then moved to the door to put on her shoes and open to go outside.

Mystia: "Huh? Are you going somewhere?"

Kyouko: "Miss Hijiri told me I had to be there soon a day or so ago, but I didn't have the chance to tell you. Sorry. I'll be back in an hour or two."

Mystia: "Oh... Uh, okay. Take care, then. I love you."

Kyouko: "I love you too. See you soon."

Mystia: "Yeah."

After that, Kyouko closed the door, and Mystia was left all alone. Her eyebrows flattened, and she slumped in her chair.

Mystia: "She said that without any emotion..."

Feeling more uneasy than ever, she sighed as she pushed away her plate and looked up. Now her appetite was lost, and it felt like she was stuck.

Mystia: "She's never acted like this before..."

. . . . .

Mystia put away her food for later and decided to head out as well. Closing the door to her house, she walked with her hands in her pockets and her head looking down as she was lost in her own thoughts.

Mystia: "I didn't have those weird dreams last night..."

Walking down the dirt path, she wasn't particularly paying much attention until she heard a familiar voice - not Kyouko's, but someone else she knew, speaking.

She lifted her head and, after a short amount of time walking, she saw a large gathering of youkai from around the village, those being her friends and neighbors. All of them had been gathered around inside a small grassy area near the center of the small village.

Kagerou, Sekibanki, Wakasagihime, Tewi, Wriggle, Rumia, Kogasa, Sunny, Luna, Star, Cirno, and Daiyousei had been there, but no Kyouko. Mystia lifted an eyebrow and walked on over, drawing those within the gathering to turn their attention to her.

Kagerou: "Ahh, Mystia. Was wonderin' when ya'd show up. Come n' take a seat. Where's your wife?"

While Kagerou put on a cheerful facade, she could tell that the atmosphere was anything but. Everyone seemed to be worried.

Mystia: "Kyouko? She left to the Temple for something... But anyways, what's going on here?"

Walking over and sitting down, she looked around in confusion.

Kogasa: "You mean, you don't know what's going on?"

Kogasa leaned over and looked at her with a worried expression, which made Mystia sadly shake her head.

Mystia: "I'm sorry, I'm completely out of the loop here."

Kagerou: "Well, guess that makes sense. Ya were dead tired yesterday, wouldn't surprise me if ya slept right through it. Banki? Ya're up."

Sekibanki: "Why does it always have to be me..?"

Kagerou: "Ya're voice's good for transmittin' important stuff."

Sekibanki sighed, and Kagerou flashed her a grin, while Wakasagihime patted her back while faintly whispering "You can do it, Banki-chan." She stood and pulled down the cloak that covered her mouth, and with a serious expression, explained why this gathering was being held.

Sekibanki: "Basically, at some point last night, all of us woke up the sound of an explosion, and an earthquake that almost knocked our houses down. When we rushed out, we saw some crazy orb of colors and whatnot, and then it went away. It looked like one of those movies from the Outside World. We're here to discuss what it is, and what, if anything, we can do."

Wakasagihime: "Th-the thing is, we're not powerful youkai or anything. I-I mean, all of us just want to live out our lives normally, s-so..."

Shaking as she looked like she was on the verge of tears, Wakasagihime put one hand on her chest and the other over her mouth. Her skin went pale, and Kogasa rubbed her back while looking over with worry.

Cirno: "Even for me, freezin' that huge thing would probably be a pain. But I ccan definitely do it the next, time it happens, whenever that is, it'll see!"

Rumia: "Nothing came out of it, thoouugh~"

Tewi: "Even in all my years, I've hardly seen anything like it. The last time something came close, though, a terrifying woman came out and changed the history of this land forever. That's what I'd just finished saying before you came along."

Standing up as she crossed her arms and spoke, what Tewi had said had done much to stoke fear among the youkai and fairies that were there. Even those who would be normally upbeat without taking things seriously recognized the severity of this situation.

All of this made Mystia look down for a moment before collecting her thoughts.

Mystia: "Man, I really slept through something like that? That's very worrying... I assume nobody knows anything about it, right?"

But what bothered her was that it felt like she did know. She gulped and tried to keep that thought at bay, but it would not be so easy.

Tewi: "Like I said, I might have an inkling. After this, I'll go and speak to the one who might know more about this than me. But, from what I saw, I think it would be wise for everyone here to prepare for the worst."

The rabbit youkai spoke with authority, making the others look at each other worriedly. But something about this situation truly didn't seem right to Mystia.

As others began to murmur around her, within her mind, she tried to put together the pieces. A 'terrifying woman' from Tewi's recollection, a huge, mythical vortex of some sort. And the timing, all of it seemed to be just a bit too coincidental.

As the realization of it began to dawn on her, Mystia's eyes slowly widened in shock, sweat dripped down her head, and she put her hand over her mouth as she leaned down.

Mystia: "There's no way..."

Rumia: "..? What's going on, Mystiun~?"

Turning her head to look at Mystia, who seemed to be in agony, she asked innocently and drew some of the others' attention onto her.

Kagerou: "Ahh? Ya don't look so good, Mystia."

Mystia: "N-No, I'm fine. I'm just... worried, from all this, you know?"

Wakasagihime: "It's okay, Mystia. Me too.. I-I mean, it's just so much, isn't it..?"

Mystia: "..."

Luna: "Um... Are you okay?"

Mystia: "Sorry, I need a minute. I'll be fine, just..."

As she was trying to keep herself contained, she got up and walked off. She felt sorry for leaving her friends behind, but hoped they would understand. As she turned the corner of a house, going away from the worried glares of everyone, she ran. She ran, as fast as she possibly could. And didn't stop running until she reached the large rock near the pond that she sat on just yesterday. She hid behind it and put her hands on her head, gritting her teeth as she closed her eyes.

Mystia: "I know what this is..."

As her hand curled as it was placed on the rock, her eyes, which were filled with shock, began to be filled with a new kind of emotion.

Anger.

Mystia: "MASTERMINDS!"

. . . . .

Mystia Lorelei was at a standstill.

Mystia: "I'm dead certain that they're the only ones that could be behind this, but..."

She had the knowledge that nobody but perhaps Tewi had. She had the ability to change something. But did she really?

Mystia: "Would they even believe me if I told them?"

Her eyes widening, she felt her fingernails press into the stone as she clenched them harder. Her teeth clenches together with such force that they might have snapped, and she felt herself losing control of the situation.

Eiki and Keine had been right; this did not threaten merely one person. It affected everyone.

But realistically, what could she do? She hadn't even come face-to-face with one, but even Flandre, who she considered to be the most physically capable in the group, escaped with her life by the skin of her teeth, and that had just been one rogue encounter. Now, this was a sign that a prepared, potentially large-scale attack was imminent. Simply put, even if the entire village combined their forces, they would likely just be slaughtered without a second thought.

But she couldn't just say nothing and allow them to be slaughtered without resistance.

Mystia: "Even if this world is done for, I can't let Kyouko look sad..."

She had to tell them that they had to evacuate immediately. That had its own issues, however. Gensokyo was known as the only real remaining sanctuary for Youkai even to lowly youkai such as Mystia, and there weren't many places that could support an evacuation effort. The only place that came to mind was the Underworld, a place Mystia had only heard information of from hearsay, but that again had its own issues.

Even still, there came the issue of how she would go about it.

Mystia: "Even if I'm not known for my brains, if I tell them what I know, they'll probably believe me, but..."

She gulped.

Mystia: "They'll hate me, won't they?"

Her grip on the rock relaxed, and she let her head fall onto it. It hurt, but she didn't care.

Mystia: "I should have spoken sooner... They'll all ask why I didn't say anything..."

She had knowledge of such an existential threat to everyone, and yet said nothing, out of a vain hope that it'll be taken care of and she could bury it as though nothing happened. But with the impending threat, it became very clear that it wouldn't simply go away from her wishful thinking.

If the truth came out, surely everyone would be upset, perhaps even furious at her. If she had spoken even one day earlier, perhaps more lives could have been saved. Even if just for a few moments. But because of her selfish actions, who knows how much damage had been done.

Mystia: "I screwed up..."

She hit her head against the rock again, harder this time. A cut opened on her forehead, and she started bleeding, but she didn't care. In fact, she welcomed the pain.

She felt a hole opening up under her, swallowing her whole. Consuming her and grinding her body to bits and pieces. At least, in the moment, that was what she desired. To be punished for her sinfulness and stupidity.

At least, in the moment, she wanted to at least try to make amends.

Mystia: "I'll tell them..."

She gulped again. She did not want to be hated, but there was no time anymore. And as she tried to stand up, and tried to take a step, she felt herself unable to move.

Mystia: "Wh-"

Nothing had confined her to where she was. Even so, she looked down, for some kind of answer. And when she saw it, her eyes widened with worry.

Her knees were shaking. When she saw that, she looked over to her hand, which was also trembling. The sound of her teeth clattering also became apparent to her ears.

She tried to shake her head and force herself to take another step, but that failed too. Her legs gave out, and she fell over without even being able to catch herself. As she lay face down on the dirt, she balled her fists and clenched her eyes and teeth together, before letting go in defeat.

Mystia: "Everyone's gonna die, won't they..?"

After squeaking that out, she felt her body give out. And her consciousness was lost to limbo as she closed her eyes.

. . . . .

The sound of dirt being stepped on was heard, and her consciousness was pulled back to reality. A familiar voice rang out, and she was forced to lift her head.

Kyouko: "What are you doing on the ground?"

Her body twitched, and she slowly, slowly lifted her face and looked up. Kyouko had stared down at her, stood in front of her, with arms crossed, but without a judgemental face. She frowned at the state she found Mystia in, but wasn't angry.

Mystia: "Ky..."

As soon as the words started coming out of her mouth, her memory of what happened just before falling rushed back to her, and she stopped herself in her tracks. She looked down solemnly, and sniffled.

Mystia: "Kyouko..."

While she tried to lay her head back down on the ground, a motion caught her eye, and she stopped. Kyouko had leaned down and extended her hand down to her, reaching out her help.

Kyouko: "Come. I've been looking for you."

Mystia: "..."

She said nothing, but reluctantly accepted anyways. Lifting her hand up, she weakly grabbed onto Kyouko's, and felt herself standing. Even with the support of the one closest to her at her side, she felt as though she could barely walk, and her head hung low in sadness.

While walking along, Kyouko looked over to her side with worry. She gazed upon Mystia's face, with her eyes uncharacteristically sad and full of pain, and she felt something within herself come up.

Kyouko: "Do you have anything you want to say?"

Asking that in the most gentle voice she could muster, she looked to see Mystia's response. But all she did was shut her eyes tight.

Mystia: "..."

While walking alongside her, she noticed something that nearly made her do a double take. Mystia's lips were quivering. Not just that, but her hands were trembling as well. Feeling that, Kyouko understood what she had to do as she closed her eyes.

In the brief amount of time they had walked together, Kyouko had led them to a more secluded area within the lake in the forest, a pleasant and tranquil area with a perfect balance of shade and sun. There, she stopped her walk and went in front of Mystia, sitting down and patting her lap.

Mystia: "..?"

Kyouko: "Go ahead, lay down on it."

Mystia: "...Why?"

Kyouko: "It's better than laying face down on the dirt, isn't it?"

Mystia: "..."

She gave a sigh, and stopped resisting. She kneeled down in front of Kyouko, and laid her head on her lap. Feeling the warmth of her head transferring to her thighs, Kyouko gave a slight smile as she closed her eyes and nodded. She began to pet Mystia's hair, but was surprised when she felt her hand grabbing hers', effectively telling her to stop.

Mystia: "...Aren't... you mad..."

Kyouko: "Mad?"

Hearing this, Mystia winced, but decided to keep speaking after a gulp.

Mystia: "I'm not stupid... I know you've been acting distant since last night, and I know why... After all, you haven't even used my name once since then, haven't you?"

Kyouko: "What do you think, then?"

After saying this, Mystia let go of Kyouko's wrist, and Kyouko set her hand down at her side.

Mystia: "You can tell I haven't been telling the truth, and you're upset with me about that, right?"

Kyouko: "Hmm... you're half right."

Mystia: "Half?"

Her face grew less scrunched after saying that. While part of her was sad that her suspicions were correct, it also gave her a slight bit of hope, that the two of them could be honest like this.

Kyouko: "If I had to say, I guess the other half would be seeing you push yourself to hide things away."

Hearing this, Mystia turned her face away, wanting to hide it from Kyouko. Even so, she continued.

Kyouko: "I really want to know, what it is. Because, I've never seen you like this before."

Mystia: "..."

Kyouko: "If something is bothering you, I want to help you through it. That's what you told me you wanted to do with me way back, wasn't it?"

After she said that, Mystia shuddered in Kyouko's lap. Her face grimaced, and she closed her eyes.

Kyouko: "Are you scared to tell me?"

Mystia: "...Mm.."

Giving a regretful nod, she was barely able to squeak that out of her voice.

After hearing that, Kyouko took a breath and looked up at the sky as she began to speak once again.

Kyouko: "Today at Myouren Temple, I wasn't just there to clean. Miss Hijiri sent out messengers to gather us to discuss what happened last night."

Mystia: "Last night..."

Kyouko: "You slept through it, but I'm sure you already know. The village had its own meeting about it, and one of the fairies told me you went out here by yourself."

While Mystia mumbled out and stared out into the grass, Kyouko tilted her head down at her.

Kyouko: "You know, from what I've seen, it looks like ever since you came back, you've been trying to shoulder a lot on your own. Even moreso now. Even someone as powerful as Miss Hijiri was at a loss and worried out of her mind."

She gave a wry smirk, closing her eyes in an attempt to speak with a lightened tone. Even so, hearing that, Mystia squinted her eyes in cringe, and fidgeted with the blades of grass between her hand. She felt a lump forming in her throat, and felt herself having to force words out with a croak.

Mystia: "I'm just... scared... I'm terrified... I don't know what to do..."

Kyouko: "You can start by telling me. If you trust me and believe in me, I will help you no matter what."

After she said that, Mystia sunk back within herself even more. She shut her eyes and grit her teeth as she felt the extreme urge to sink into the ground.

Mystia: "I do... it's... it's just..."

Kyouko: "Just?"

Mystia: "I'm scared of that too... I don't want you to get hurt... I don't want you to know what I know..!"

An unexpected amount of emotion overtook Mystia. She shouted out, with sadness in her voice, and immediately covered her mouth upon realizing what she had said. Obviously, this raised suspicion within Kyouko.

Kyouko: "What you know..?"

Mystia: "Nevermind... just forget it."

She shook her head, and tried to raise it from Kyouko's lap. Kyouko did not obstruct this, but even so, she felt her heart wound slightly.

Mystia sat perpendicular to Kyouko now, cross-legged, and looked down with high intensity.

Kyouko: "Mystia... please, be honest with me."

A gulp.

Kyouko: "Do you really think that you can shoulder everything on your own?!"

While Kyouko had been trying to speak as gently as possible this entire time, now, she yelled out with great emotion in a form much more characteristic of her usual personality - but now for all the wrong reasons.

. . . . .

Kyouko had yelled out at Mystia, and Mystia felt herself being driven further and further into the corner. She did not want to retaliate - she had neither the energy nor will to. Even so, it felt as though the wounds across her arm and chest were being opened, and salt poured into them.

Mystia: "...That's..."

Kyouko: "If you think that you and you alone are the only one who can take everything by herself, why don't you see how it hurts those around you?!"

Shouting out, each word felt like it drove her deeper and deeper into a dark hole. In a fit of emotion as she grit her teeth and shut her eyes, Mystia tried desperately to respond.

Mystia: "Becuase I'm the only one who needs to know, okay?!"

After she yelled that out, Kyouko was truly taken aback. Her eyes were wide, and her mouth shrunk.

Mystia: "The things I've seen, the feelings I felt... Nobody else needs to know that! Because I need to protect all of you! And... And that's why...!"

Even though she said that, she had failed at that from the beginning. By abandoning her duties and her friends, she had abandoned her duty to protect. Even so, she could not let go of this new feeling within herself to protect. Therefore, she failed at both.

Kyouko: "But it didn't work, not even a day in!"

She shook her head no and sighed. Mystia clenched her teeth and turned to her, but felt her emotions dissipate upon seeing Kyouko's face.

Kyouko: "I don't know what happened, but what I know is that, nobody can blame you for being upset. It really looks like it changed you a lot."

Mystia: "..."

Kyouko: "You don't need to suffer all alone! So, please, tell me what you know! I want to help you! Everyone wants to help what they can! Especially now!"

Mystia: "...The fact that what I know is related to what's happening now is exactly why it's so hard to speak!"

Shouting out after being overwhelmed, it took her a moment to realize the implications of what she had just said. Kyouko had been stunned, but recovered even faster than Mystia had. She shook ehr head with a scowl, and put her hand to her injured forehead as she looked down in sorrow.

Mystia: "Everyone's gonna die..."

She put her hands on her head, hanging it over. Kyouko took a moment to figure out what to do here, but after swallowing her saliva, she decided to speak once again.

Kyouko: "..Well you know what? Maybe, maybe it doesn't have to be that way!"

After shouting that out, Mystia opened her eyes and turned to face her with a surprised look on her face.

Kyouko: "Maybe.. maybe it looks that way to you, but you don't know that for sure, right?! Then, why not do anything, anything to try to resist that even a little?! Who knows! After all, thinking has never been your strong suit, hasn't it!"

Mystia: "That's not the point! It's just.. it's just too much! I can't even begin to think of what I can do!"

She shook her head, and the lump in her throat asserted itself like a needle inside her. Even so, Kyouko did not get upset.

Kyouko: "Then let's think together! If you think it's hopeless, then I'll share that with you. If you have even the littlest idea, I want to help you with that. Please, trust me!"

Mystia's eyes widened, and she felt her body lose all its tension. Her lip quivered, and she squeaked out her next words as she looked absently at the ground.

Mystia: "...You won't be upset? That I told you and it's too l-late..?"

Kyouko: "I'm just happy that you came around before it was too late."

Mystia: "...And you won't do anything rash?"

Kyouko: "You've done your fair share of rash things yourself too, haven't you? No promises there."

In a very Kyouko-like reaction, she gave a wink, and Mystia was forced to sigh. She had nothing more to offer against her, and slouched down on herself.

Mystia: "...Alright. I'll tell you everything. It's just... there's one thing I need to show you first."

Kyouko nodded, and stiffened her face. With downcast eyes, Mystia began to unzip her outfit, causing Kyouko to fluster.

Kyouko: "Wh-What are you doing?! Out here?!"

Mystia: "Oh, shut up! You're ruining the mood! But, no, it's serious. ...Look."

Kyouko shut her eyes in embarassment while Mystia squawked about as she took off her left sleeve and began to lift her pink undershirt. Kyouko regained her composure, and, upon laying eyes on it, she felt her mind momentarily blank out.

Mystia: "...Don't stare too much."

Looking up and to the side as she blushed, she revealed the two scars that tore through her body. Their dark, imposing forms tearing across her pale white body. As though it tore through her very being, Mystia considered it the ugliest thing on the planet, and after a few seconds, hid it under her clothing again.

Mystia: "...So there it is. That's what I was so worried about showing you... that 'wart' or whatever."

Kyouko: "...I-"

She immediately understood it and adjusted her tone. Even so, she had been speechless. It had been such a colossal injury that she had wondered how Mystia could even live.

She tried to imagine what kind of hellish scene could have unfolded to result in such a gruesomely large scar. Just what kind of scenario had she been dragged into to result in her having to endure such a horrific injury? Her eyes frowned as she lowered her head, and her lip quivered.

It was rare that she expressed the desire for violence, but in this moment, she was filled with rage. She wanted to kill whoever or whatever did this to her, and make them feel the same pain she must have felt tenfold, no, a hundredfold times over.

But Mystia sensed this, seeing her balled, trembling fists, and shook her head.

Mystia: "It's all over now. The one who did this to me was killed."

Kyouko: "I-I see..."

After hearing that, she felt her rage calm down slightly, now being left without a direction. Even so, worry overtook her, and she felt sick to her stomach. Something that Mystia had anticipated, but that still made her sad.

Kyouko: "So... just how... just how did this happen?"

Asking that with pain in her strained voice, Kyouko steeled herself for anything she would hear. In response, Mystia turned to face her properly, and took a breath.

Mystia: "You see, there's this girl..."

Following that, without interruption, she explained the four days that she had spent away from Kyouko. What started with a simple trip to get resources and maybe mess with some humans turned into a quest where she had to confront the most danger she had ever faced in her time. She explained how Flandre had come here from another world and how she had been missing her memories, how Alice often spoke to herself and had a shady aura around her and her book, how Keine had been dragged into the mess and had mentored her after a fight with the new doctor. She explained how Medicine was probably the infamous youkai of the Flower Garden, and co-inhabited the space with Yuuka. She explained how she met a pair of cat youkai, a mysterious maintainer of the Great Hakurei Barrier, a shinigami, a chicken goddess who worked as a checkpoint guardian, and the Yama herself. How she travelled through hell, and made her way back.

She explained how Flandre and Medicine had met two of the 'masterminds' behind the legendary incident, and how Yuuka had encounters with them herself. Terrifying beings who probably also originated from another world that bent the laws of the world to their will. Their power was simply awesome, and they were the indiscriminate enemies of everyone in the world. And just as she thought she could get some rest after the tiring journey, she was ambushed.

Mystia: "...Keine and I were sleeping. Alice and Flandre had gone off somewhere. I don't really know what Medicine or Yuuka were doing, but Yuuka was gone."

As she spoke, her lip quivered as she balled her trembling fists on her thighs, and she gulped. Even still, she felt her stomach clench up, and there was a lump making itself known in her throat yet again.

Mystia: "I woke up to Keine calling for me, and she was already fighting. Everything was going wrong, and it was hard to understand what was going on at all. But I did what I could to help."

The more she said, the more tensed her eyes got. Her face sank into sadness, and it became hard to speak again. Kyouko reached over and put her hands on Mystia's, causing her to look up.

Kyouko: "It's okay. I'm here for you."

Mystia: "..Mm."

She nodded, sniffling her nose as she continued.

Mystia: "...We ran out, and, that's when it happened."

A gulp.

Mystia: "You know, the entire time, I was being told not to run away... That now that I knew what threatened Gensokyo, and that I was involved with everything, I couldn't just run away. Keine told me that, and so did the Yama. I didn't really try to hide it. But, when we were being attacked at that moment, I felt different."

She bit down on her quivering lip, and clenched her eyes shut as she continued.

Mystia: "I wanted, to prove myself. I wanted to be brave, and help everyone out. I wanted to fight the enemy, and show them what I was really made of. But before I could even get a meter off the ground, I was...!"

She couldn't even finish her sentence, her voice crackling as tears began to form at her eyes. Her fists trembled as she clenched down on her molars, and she found it hard to continue.

Mystia: "...It hurt. It hurt, so much. I only passed out after a few seconds from the shock, I think... B-But before that, it hurt so, so much. It hurt like nothing I had ever felt before. I thought I was going to die. I probably would have... Without even doing anything..!"

As she spoke, she grasped her left arm with her right. She held onto it for dear life, as if if she were to let go, it would fall off again. Her whole body had been trembling, and a tear ran down her cheek as her body's rapid breath made her quiver.

Mystia: "...A-And that wasn't even it. When I was asleep, I kept having these weird dreams... It didn't feel like any other dream I had before... Like it was in real life, or something. Everyone around me was saying different things... And when I woke up, I was in the doctors office from before. Keine had almost died, trying to protect me. She was hurt even more than I was, I think."

She calmed down slightly, and Kyouko rubbed her hand in an attempt to soothe her.

Mystia: "Throughout my life, I've been pretty hotheaded about fighting. I always took on fights, even against people twice as strong as me. But I didn't run away, because even if I lost, I felt proud of myself for even trying. But, I didn't want that anymore!"

Shouting out with emotion, more tears forced their way out of her eyes down her face as she took a gasp for air.

Mystia: "I didn't want to experience pain like that again! I didn't want to make others get hurt for my sake again! I didn't want to have to bear the fate of the world on my shoulders anymore! All I wanted- all I wanted was to go back to how I was, living with you in peace!"

She coughed after yelling that out, sniffling as she inhaled. She wiped away her tears with her sleeve, and apologized.

Mystia: "But, I was scared... I was scared that if I told you the truth, you'd hurt yourself for me. That you would be mad at me. I-I was so scared of that, and I just...!"

She clenched her teeth with such force that they were at risk of cracking, and her fists with such force that they dug into her palms, causing pain. But it didn't matter.

Mystia: "I'm sorry! I'm sorry, for everything..! I just, I just wanted to live a normal life again!"

And, after yelling that out, she sulked, and sobbed. Still as she sat, her voice cracked up, and she cried.

Mystia: "I'm sorry..."

Barely even able to sound out words anymore, she sat there with her hands over her eyes, feeling her toes and fingers grow cold as she trembled. She felt as though she were the coldest person in the world, as though she were lost in a blizzard. Her head hurt, and it felt all she could see behind her closed eyelids was a torrent.

--And then, warmth.

When she opened her eyes, she saw Kyouko had pulled her in for a hug. Warmth wrapped her body, and she felt her heart skip a beat.

Kyouko: "...It's okay now. You're here with me. Please, tell me everything that's happening in your heart."

For the first time that she had ever heard in her life, Kyouko whispered into her ear, and pulled her down into her lap. Back onto her thighs, Mystia found herself completely overwhelmed with emotion. She surrendered herself to Kyouko, and poured out everything from her heart.

Mystia: "I'm sorry--!! I'm sorry! But, it's, it's just, all I wanted, was to b-be happy with you again!! That's all I wanted!! I-I didn't, I didn't want to be the hero of the world!! Can, can anyone really blame me for that?!"

Her eyes poured out tears as she kicked and turned, and snot stained Kyouko's dress. She grasped at the tufts of grass for desperation, and then clung to Kyouko, and went back to the grass as she spoke in unsteady, sharp breaths. Even so, Kyouko found it in her to start petting Mystia's hair gently, just as she always liked.

Kyouko: "It was tough, wasn't it?"

Mystia: "I, I just... I just... I just wanted to prove, that I was strong! That I wasn't a liability! A-And, I, I didn't, I didn't want to die!!!"

Sniffling and coughing as she continued to sob, the tears flowed down Kyouko's thighs as she grit her teeth. But Kyouko didn't mind at all, and gave a steady, yet affirming, "Mm."

Mystia: "It, it hurt so much...! It hurt so much, that I thought I would d-die...!! And I didn't want to leave you behind, I didn't want to leave any of this behind, because it was s-so important to m-me, and I just...!"

The tears kept flowing, and she hiccuped from how much she had been crying. She grasped at her hair and the grass under her, kicking her legs as it all poured out.

Mystia: "I was so desperate, and I w-wanted to think I could do anything, because I didn't want to cause anyone pain anymore! I was so sad... I didn't, I didn't want that anymore, that's why I--"

Kyouko: "Mhm."

Mystia: "I didn't w-want to be in the way, I didn't w-want to worry anyone anymore, so I did, what I thought would be b-best..! It's the truth! I wanted, I wanted to help so bad. I never wanted to do something so much in my life! And then I just, I just... I just... I just fell! I fell, and got everyone else hurt..!!"

Her trembling body wouldn't stop clinging to Kyouko, clinging for any sort of warmth she could gather. She drooled from her mouth as snot and tears kept coming, but that was irrelevant right now. Kyouko simply continued to keep brushing Mystia's hair as she listened, and Mystia sobbed her eyes out.

Mystia: "I didn't want anybody to pity me, or worry about me, I didn't want to have any stake in that any more...! I did, what I thought would be best, and when that didn't work either, I just-- I just felt s-so weak! And I hated myself for that!!"

She sobbed and sobbed, crying loudly as she clung to Kyouko for dear life. She curled her legs into something of a fetal position, and tried to nuzzle herself in between her thighs, clinging for anything she could. The more she cried, the harder she clung, and a small puddle of tears began to form under them. Even so, that didn't matter, and Kyouko leaned down to Mystia and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

Kyouko: "You've worked so hard..."

Mystia: "But it wasn't enough... I can't... I can't do it enough...!"

It had become hard to understand her through her crying, as she hyperventilated and gasped in between sobs. Even so, Kyouko understood.

Kyouko: "That's okay... because I will help you."

After hearing that, it took Mystia a moment to respond. Her crying gradually decreased slightly, her trembling ceased slightly, and she swallowed her saliva. She wiped the tears and snot on her face, and looked up at Kyouko.

With red eyes and a runny nose, she asked her.

Mystia: "B-But what do you mean..? I don't, I don't want that."

Before she spoke again, she took a breath and looked up as she spoke.

Kyouko: "It's okay to feel like it's all too much for you. And it's okay to be scared, and cry when you're hurt, and be worried about being a burden. But, you're not a burden."

Mystia: "..m?"

Kyouko: "People don't do things for you because they pity you. It's because they value you and want to help you."

Mystia: "...I know that. I just don't want people to hurt themselves for me."

She looked away, down at the ground in bashfulness.

Kyouko: "But, people want to help you, because you're helping everyone."

Mystia: "...Huh?"

Kyouko: "What you've done... I think it's amazing. You've helped your friends out more than you think. You've helped all of us out more than you think."

Mystia: "..."

As she continued to alternate between looking at Kyouko and the ground, she narrowed her eyes slightly.

Kyouko: "You're a friend to all of us here. Hanging out at your izayaka, listening to your singing, drinking and playing and spending time with you, that's so special to each and every one of us."

Mystia clenched her teeth.

Kyouko: "You're the most important person in my life too. All the time I've spent with you, all the thoughts and feelings I've shared with you. I treasure all of it more than you can ever imagine."

Mystia: "...stop.."

Kyouko: "And, I imagine that your friends, too, treasure you more than you can imagine. Even in the little time you've spent with them, I think you've still done so much for them. Even off what you told me, I can tell that they love you."

Mystia: "...Please, stop...."

She clenched her teeth, and felt tears forming at her eyes. Even so, Kyouko continued.

Kyouko: "All of us want to help you, because you're our friend, and because you've helped us so much. But most importantly, because we love you."

Mystia: "...please...."

Kyouko: "Even if I'm hopeless at combat, I want to help you, however I can. ...It's true, that now, things can't go back to how they were. But, you know what? That just makes me more and more pumped up to help you out! To help everyone out! I'm sure everyone would feel the same way!"

After hearing this, Mystia clenched her teeth and fists together, and lowered her eyes in sorrow.

Mystia: "...But everyone's going to die..."

Kyouko: "They don't have to! If we collaborate with your friends, and we all work together, we don't have to die like dogs!"

Mystia: "...It's hopeless... Everyone's gonna die...."

Kyouko: "Then I'll die together with you."

After Kyouko said that, Mystia couldn't help but look up at her with shock.

Mystia: "...What..?"

Kyouko: "There's no point in living in a world without you, after all!"

She looked down at Mystia, and cocked her head with a smile. And Mystia couldn't hold herself back any more.

Tears streaked across her face from her eyes, and she sniffled.

Kyouko: "...Mysty?"

Mystia had resumed crying, but looking back up at her, she saw another crying face. Someone who did not realize it until she saw her tears dripping down onto Mystia.

Mystia: "...Dummy."

Kyouko: "...Aha."

She wiped away the tears, but more kept coming. And all she could do was giggle.

Mystia: "I love you."

Kyouko: "I love you too, Mystia!"

And the two giggled together, through their tears. Because, whether the future brang with it utter decimation or peace, they knew they would be together.

Mystia: "...Shall we go tell the village now?"

Wiping away her tears and snot, she looked up at Kyouko, who had done the same.

Kyouko: "I'll miss seeing you on my lap like a baby, though~"

Mystia: "I'll make sure to show you much more of that side of me, then."

She grinned a grin that was mirrored by Kyouko, and got up off of her lap. She stood up, turned, and smiled down at her, extending her left arm down to her.

Mystia: "Thank you. For everything."

And Kyouko took that arm with a smile.

Chapter Text

Within less than a minute, the stakes had been raised unbelievably high. Even with no present danger, there was not a moment to waste.

Flandre, Alice, Medicine, Keine and Eirin quickly rose to their feet. It had been the dead of night, and yet, the world itself had been shook by an unimaginably powerful alien force.

Flandre: "Kh! We have to go now!"

Medicine: "But, where, though?!"

Keine: "That 'vortex' seemed to have been right above the human village! We must hurry!"

Alice: “We have to hurry then!”

Eirin nodded, and with that, the five of them were ready to immediately head out.

Alice: “Follow me, my string will lead us out the same way we came in!”

Rather than leaving things to Eirin, the native of this forest, she decided to take things into her own hands and lead everyone behind her. None were opposed to this, however, and they all followed ahead.

In contrast to the previous stillness of the forest, it was now almost overwhelmingly loud. The sounds of rabbits, fairies, and even insects all panicking from what had just occurred filled each of the five’s ears, encouraging them to only run ahead faster and faster.

And, as they ran, they found a familiar figure. A girl in white and red, with torn clothes and hair that stretched down to her ankles, stood with her hand on her hip and the other holding part of a strange red circle. And the sight of her made Eirin, and the rest, pause their running.

Eirin: “Mokou?”

Mokou: “Figured y’all’d show up after that.”

An unhappy expression was on her face as she spoke, and she moved to cross her arms. And before anyone else could speak, she continued.

Mokou: "Don't know what was y'all's deal with the cat girl, but she just ran by a minute ago. Her friends weren't with her, and she looked desperate."

Flandre: "Ha! We only beat her sorry ass. Not a problem in the world."

Attempting to act tough as she bragged and shrugged with a smirk, Alice and Medicine shot her a dirty look. Yet Mokou only flattened her eyes and put her hands in her pockets.

Mokou: "How 'bout telling me before you bring troublemakers to this forest? ...Looks like you're takin' one out, though."

She narrowed her eyes at Eirin, who remained steadfast in staring back. The two did not speak, but the tension in the air grew.

Keine: "...Miss Mokou, you didn't happen to see anything coming out of that... object, did you?"

In an attempt to ease the mood and change the subject, Keine intervened and stepped forward. But Mokou only raised an eyebrow in response.

Mokou: "...See? Buddy, I was locked to the floor here till a minute ago I couldn't see past this stupid thing. To think now even humans can be sealed, huh.. Or, wait, maybe that means I'm actually a youkai now?!"

As she spoke, she waved around the piece of hardened blood in her hand and made herself more frustrated.

Medicine: "I see. We're in quite a hurry now, so if you'll please excuse us."

Her patience in speaking with a human had reached its boiling point in conjunction to her tiredness, and she abruptly ended the conversation and walked off on her own terms. This make Mokou crack a smile, contrary to her expectations, and the psuedo-human let out a slight chuckle.

Keine: "Ah, Medicine, please wait!"

Mokou: "Nah, it's fine. Ya ain't gettin' anything of use from me. Go find out what that shit was, I'll stay here and protect the forest. Do me a favor and keep that bitch from comin' back here though, yeah?"

Singling out Eirin, Mokou cracked a smile, while Keine sighed and Alice moved to follow Medicine.

Keine: "Thank you for your time."

She gave a bow, and quickly caught up to the rest of her allies who had gone on ahead without her. Mokou watched each of them leave, and then looked up at the sky with a solemn expression.

Mokou: "So now's the part where shit hits the fan, huh..."

. . . . .

After a few more minutes, the five of them quickly made their way out. Thanks to Alice's preparedness and Eirin's knowledge, there were no troubles in getting out, and they were back to the edge of the road where they had previously entered from.

Keine: "Thank goodness... The human village seems to be entirely in-tact."

As she spoke, she touched the handkerchief on her left wrist, the one Akyuu wrapped around her, and smiled. But Alice turned to her in confusion.

Alice: "Eh? You can see the village from here?"

But Keine only shook her head in response.

Keine: "Upon my departure, I used my 'Plain Asia' to hide the village. It's something of a long story, so should you desire, I will explain it another time, but-"

Medicine: "Right, so if the village is safe, and we don't see anything that wants to fight us, where do we go next?"

Irritated by her lack of sleep, she had taken on a more snappy attitude, and stifled a yawn.

Alice: "..If you say there's no present danger, then I say we should stop by Marisa's house. Right now, getting information as quickly as possible should be our priority while we have time."

Flandre: "Let's go then."

Before a consensus was decided, she immediately began walking off in a random direction of her choosing, before Alice pointed her in a different direction.

Alice: "You're going the opposite way."

Eirin nodded her head in silent agreement, with the same slight smile as always, and as nobody really disagreed, Alice led them on the way there. Flandre had Medicine crawl onto her back to resume her rest, and the other four walked along.

Alice: "Hey Keine, I have a few questions."

While walking along, Alice turned to her side and spoke out.

Keine: "Go ahead."

Alice: "If you hid the village, how are we supposed to go through it? The path to Marisa's house is the same as the path to the Magic Forest where we live.

Keine: "...Regretfully, that aspect of my ability is rather indiscriminate. Everyone who had already been in the village when it was activated will continue on as though nothing was there, but with the exception of myself, none else may see or interact with it. I would have done it the first time I had left the village, but a certain... someone... denied me the proper time."

Flandre: "So basically, you'll have to hold our hand through it, huh."

Alice: "...Uh-huh. I see. Second, then."

She had been stunned speechless for a moment. Firstly, she was yet again reminded of Mystia's absence. A tinge of sadness was beginning to make itself more clear to her, and she wondered if the mood would have been improved were she here. Secondly, to wrap her head around the sheer power needed to manipulate something as large as the human village like that, reminded her of a certain someone from her past. She shook it off and continued her questioning.

Alice: "...It didn't really cross my mind either, but it's about that whole 'recruiting people' thing you spoke of earlier. I know we were in a rush, but shouldn't you have told Mokou what was happening?"

But Keine did not answer this question.

Eirin: "Mokou is not stupid."

The two turned their attention to her, while Flandre continued to look straight ahead with a slightly irritated look.

Eirin: "In her time, she has likely seen many things that were to have been considered out of this world. A situation of this magnitude is likely one she would not have a hard time grasping. In any case, should it be needed, she is someone to rely on for assistance."

Alice: "You two act pretty distant, but you actually know each other pretty well, huh?"

She spoke with a slight smile as she tried to make some light of the situation, but it didn't really matter much.

Eirin: "She and I simply think in the same way. That is the inevitable fate of those who are destined to live on."

Alice: "..."

Ending off on that note sent Alice into thought, and she couldn't think up a response. In the dead of night, as they travelled, the four did not speak much after that. Given their tiredness and the mood, it didn't feel right to speak casually, after all.

With Keine's help, they made their way through the village, and at the crack of dawn, they approached the Forest of Magic. Soon, they would arrive at Marisa's house.

Keine: "...Alice. May I ask you a personal question?"

Turning back to her, Alice nodded.

Keine: "You said earlier that Marisa was your friend, is that correct?"

Alice: "Yeah, we've basically known each other since we were little."

Keine: "Why is it, then, that you appear to be nervous?"

In response to this, Alice shrugged and her cheeks reddened, and Keine panicked slightly.

Keine: "Ahh, I apologize. That was offensive of me. You do not have to answer."

Alice: "No, that's not it, it's just... well, you'll see."

The group had arrived at what Alice claimed was Kirisame Marisa's house. It was a brown, western-style and spacious house similarly surrounded by dense trees and mushrooms like Alice's. Unlike Alice, however, this home seemed rather dirty and unkempt, with leaves and moss growing across the sides, and the windows looking as though they needed cleaning.

Regardless, Alice knocked twice on the door, and waited patiently as the others waited behind her.

After a few moments, the doorknob clicked, and the owner of the house revealed herself.

. . . . .

Marisa: "A vampire, a shady doctor, a living doll, a girl who hasn't mentally grown from her teens, and the half-beast guardian of the village. Ah, nice to meet you again."

Alice: "Don't just casually brush me off like that! And what are you wearing?!"

She had been dressed in a simple, half-buttoned white shirt that exposed her cleavage, and wore nothing but panties under that. Her blonde hair had been an unkempt mess, and her face looked as though it were still half-asleep.

Marisa: "Alice hasn't visited me in several months, and the first thing she does after bringing a bunch of weirdos over is criticize what I wear in my own home. You get 50 points on being in-character."

While the two of them bantered with each other, Keine gave a nervous smile while Eirin only watched. Flandre, on the other hand, had her eyes wide.

Flandre: "Do you... know who I am?"

As she looked up at Marisa, she had the attention drawn to herself, while Marisa only scratched her head and cocked it in confusion.

Marisa: "Meanin'?"

Flandre: "You, knew I was a vampire before anybody even said anything, didn't you? Does that mean you know who I am?"

Marisa sucked her teeth in response, and gave a slight frown.

Marisa: "Well, I've seen a lot of different characters in my time, so I tend'a have a knack for these sorts of things. Can't say we've met before, though. But I guess you do look familiar?"

Flandre looked down in slight disappointment, her eyes returning to normal as Marisa denied knowing her.

Flandre: "I see..."

Seeing this, Marisa raised an eyebrow, and tried to give a more friendly response.

Marisa: "Well, if we've got unfinished past business, I'll rack my brains and tell ya if anythin' comes up, kay? Doesn't seem like you know me, though... For now, all of you can feel free to come on in. Don't mind the mess, though."

After she said that, there was a slight sparkle in Flandre's eyes as she replied with a "Yes!" Alice made a slight frown, but was the first to enter as Marisa stood by and allowed the others into her home. Flandre followed, accompanied by Medicine who had still been dozing off on her back. Keine gave a bow before entering, and Eirin as the last.

Marisa's house was a complete mess, bordering on a pigsty. Clothes, books, food scraps, and random artifacts and tools that ranged from cards to gems to magic equipment was scattered about without a care in the world. Everyone had to watch their step or risk slipping or breaking something, and the house gave a slightly repulsive stench.

Alice: "Your house has always been disgusting, but this is just..."

Marisa: "Can't blame me for not cleanin' without knowin' I'd have any guests over. I do have to ask you all to steer clear of the goods though, alright?"

Alice: "You need to take care of your home! And will you please put on something?!"

Marisa: "Ah? What's the big deal, we're all girls, ain't we? Even if we ain't, I wouldn't give a damn in the world. I'll be comfortable how I want in my comfort spot, thank you!"

Alice groaned, and while Keine attempted to eat her words and not say anything, she found it difficult and her eyelids twitched rapidly. Flandre and Eirin quietly looked around, at all the various junk that she had piled up, while Medicine started to open her eyes slightly.

Medicine: "Mmmmnmh? Where're we...?"

Mumbling quietly to herself, Medicine rubbed her sleepy eyes as she awoke, and Marisa walked over to a corner and got a broom.

Marisa: "Right. I assume I wouldn't have a bunch of weirdos suddenly show up at my door if they didn't need somethin' from me. Luckily, I'm pretty good at treatin' guests! How 'bout y'all take a seat and I'll make some tea. You can all introduce yourselves and why you're here. Especially curious about that blonde girl with the black dress. Doesn't she look like a real pain?"

Cracking a joke to nobody in particular, she called out Alice as she used the broom to push all the garbage off of her green couch down to the floor. What remained was a smelly, stained couch with remains of old food and clothes on it.

Alice: "Hey!!"

Flandre made her way towards the couch, and looked down on it with a worried look. Medicine, who had just regained consciousness, saw the disgusting couch as the first thing since waking up and immediately felt queasy.

Medicine: "Hey, Flan, I don't know what's going on but we're not going to sit on... that, right?"

Flandre turned to give her a concerned look, but then a brilliant idea crossed her mind.

Flandre: "Psst, Keine."

With Flandre whispering to her, she wiped her extremely concern off her face and turned to her. Without needing explanation, she immediately understood what to do after looking at the two girls' expressions. While Marisa's back was turned as she heated tea with her hakkero, she used a bit of her Plain Asia and shot at a particularly gross-looking corner with an old pizza, erasing its existence. Then, she shot at the couch and created a thin blanket that draped the couch, allowing the two of them to sit with only half the grossness value.

It was a good bargian, and with a reluctant sigh, Medicine sat down while Flandre shot an awkward smile at Keine, who made a genuinely large smile back in turn.

Marisa: "Is everyone good with green? That's all I got. I kinda hate it, though.."

Alice: "That's fine by me."

Eirin leaned back against the wall, while Alice sat down on a nearby chair which looked to be decently clean, and Keine remained steadfast.

Alice: "Right, you already know who I am, but before I explain what's going on, I'll let the others speak for themselves. Keine?"

Keine: "We have met each other before, but just to speak again, I am Keine Kamishirasawa, guardian of the human village. It is pleasant to work with you again."

With her fist over her chest, she gave a confident smile as she spoke in the same kind of voice many were used to. Marisa, who had now been carrying four teacups in her hands, turned back around and smiled.

Marisa: "Yo. Bet your students must be happy they ain't got school today, huh?"

Keine: "Right now they would be revising for their upcoming exams."

Marisa: "Sheesh. Guess that's every teacher for ya, huh. What about the lady leanin' on my wall? You haven't said a peep."

Eirin: "My name is Eirin Yagokoro. I am a doctor. I shall not speak unless it is necessary."

That cold, unwelcoming attitude did well to catch Marisa off-guard despite that not being Eirin's intent, and she gave an awkward smile while trying to recover.

Marisa: "Uh-huh. Guess we got a real party animal over here. And? What about you two shorties?"

Medicine: "Having to be in a disgusting human's home is one thing, but being insulted by one is just crossing the line! Do you WANT me to kill you?!"

While trying to banter with the rest of the group, Medicine balled up her fists with a rage and stood as a dangerous aura overtook her. Flandre, too, was rather unhappy with this.

Flandre: "You speak like you aren't almost my height! Know your place!"

Alice: "Hey, Marisa, not with them."

Keine: "You two! We are supposed to be on the same team! I understand your complaints, but please keep your rage for the time being!"

Marisa: "Easy, easy. Your threats wouldn't scare me even if everyone in this room was against me twofold, but I get it. Sorry. Can we get a do-over?"

She backpedaled as she put the cups of tea down on a counter by Alice, and Medicine continued to grit her teeth.

Flandre: "Ughh, whatever. I'm Flandre, Flandre Scarlet. This girl is Medicine Melancholy."

Medicine: ".....P-pl.. pleased to be... ugh."

Flandre: "Don't force yourself to say it."

Medicine continued to scowl, while Flandre just sighed and forced herself to stop caring. She put her arm on Medicine's back, and she sat down, still pouting. Alice gave a sweat as she pouted similarly as their personalities mixed like water and oil, and Keine shot a concerned look at the two magicians.

Marisa: "Scarlet, huh. That tickles a part of my brain I'm not sure I like."

She spoke as she went back to the kitchen, and took three more teacups into her hands.

Marisa: "Kirisame. Marisa Kirisame. That's what I'm known as, with all that outta the way. Just an ordinary magician you can find anywhere on the street. Howdy."

As she took a sip of her teacup, she coughed and gagged out the tea, making her disgust known.

Marisa: "Eugh, I hate this stuff."

Alice: "...We came here to talk about something serious, so I would appreciate if you'd listen to us now."

As Alice took on a serious look, staring right into Marisa, the others ceased their noise. Marisa sat at a stool opposite of Alice, put her hand on the counter, and cut her aloof attitude.

Marisa: "If it's brains or knowledge, I got it all up here."

She pointed up to her head, and continued.

Marisa: "But if it's about incident resolving, I ain't doin' it. Sorry, you're on your own there."

Alice: "Whatever. I assume you have the basic knowledge to understand that Gensokyo is in danger, don't you?"

While annoyed at Marisa's attitude, she continued anyways.

Marisa: "You mean that shit last night? Doesn't exactly take a wisecrack to figure that one out. So, did you come to tell me to do something about it?"

She took another sip after she finished speaking, and then promptly spit it back out with a "Blegh, gross!"

Alice: "I know how averse you are to that! But we need to get as much information as we can. So, I came to ask you... Can you tell us how to get to Yukari Yakumo?"

And, while Alice stared directly into Marisa's eyes as she made her request, Marisa's expression went from serious to vacant confusion the moment that name exited Alice's mouth.

Marisa: "Err, sorry, come again?"

Alice: "You know, Yukari Yakumo! The greater youkai sage of boundaries! You told me all about her when that spring snow incident happened."

Alice's attitude grew increasingly annoyed with Marisa as a confused face overtook the latter. And, after Marisa took a third sip from her cup, she swallowed, and then she spoke again.

Marisa: "Sorry Alice. Is this another one of those dolls you made up and wanted to show me?"

Alice: "Stop playing around!!"

She slammed down on the table, jolting Marisa and concerning the others around her.

Alice: "Yukari! Yukari Yakumo! With a purple nightgown and.. and everything! You met her!"

And, after she yelled that out, Marisa took on a sorry look, stared her right in her eyes, and spoke.

Marisa: "Alice..."

For a moment, in her yellow eyes, Alice saw herself reflected clearly in Marisa's.

Marisa: "Who... is Yukari?"

And after she spoke, Alice's eyes widened as they never had before. Her eyebrows scrunched, and her mouth opened in both confusion and desperation.

Alice: "...Huh?"

Chapter Text

Alice Margatroid grabbed Kirisame Marisa by the collar of her shirt and pulled her face close. Though, rather than having this be a romantic and heart-thumping moment, it was instead one fueled by Alice's look of rage that worried everyone in the room.

Marisa: "Woah?!"

Alice: "What the hell do you mean 'who is Yukari?!'"

Keine: "Alice! Release her!"

Flandre: "What are you doing?!"

Eirin continued to watch in silence, not intervening, while Medicine did nothing as she secretly wouldn't have minded if Marisa was hurt.

Flandre didn't get to have any direct action, but Keine put her hand on Alice's shoulder and tried to pull her to stop her. Alice shrugged it off with force and went back to Marisa.

Marisa: "...I'm tellin' you what I know! I've never met anyone by the name of Yukari!"

Alice: "That's impossible! I remember you telling me about her years ago!"

Marisa: "Yeah?! Then tell me what I said!!"

Alice: "That's... --hk..!"

She was about to say that that would be easy. There were a few things that she remembered - she was a greater youkai sage of Gensokyo who lived on the outermost parts of Gensokyo. She wore a purple nightgown, could manipulate boundaries, and was involved with the Spring Snow Incident, and fed Gensokyo's local youkai humans from the outside world. That much she remembered.

But anything beyond that, when she tried to recall it, simply would not come to mind.

One of the things Alice prided herself on was having a good memory. When she thought back, she remembered the day that Marisa told her about Yukari after resolving the Spring Snow Incident with Reimu quite clearly. She had visited the two of them up in Hakurei Shrine, along with another girl. While the two of them were drinking tea, Marisa, who had sat next to Alice, explained the things they talked about, her danmaku, and a few other personal remarks.

But now, when she tried to think about it, she couldn't remember much of anything. She tried to think back to the description of Yuyuko Saigyouji she had heard, but it was a perfect recreation. The spellcard names, details of her design, her personality, and even her motive. That didn't exist when she tried to think of Yukari.

And yet that had not even been the full issue. The third girl who had been with them, what was her name..? She couldn't recall it. She had undeniably been a crucial part in resolving the incident, and Alice was certain they had at least been on good terms, so then why could she not remember..?

It had all been fuzzy to her. A mess that only constructed an idea of a person. Nothing was coherent, with everything essentially held together by glue and hope.

Her grip weakened, and she looked down on the table with a desperate look on her face as sweat began to form. As her grip weakened, Marisa pulled away and looked down at her with concern.

Marisa: "Listen, I don't mind engagin' with that side of you if you're into that, but there's a time and place. Definitely not when you're tryin' to tell me about people I don't remember in front of people I barely know."

Alice: "That can't be..! Marisa, please, tell me your recollection of the Spring Snow Incident!"

Marisa: "...Okay, but I ain't gonna entertain these weird questions for long, yknow."

After scratching her head, she continued.

Marisa: "Err... Got pissed off at it bein' cold for so long, and after I complained to Reimu, she said it might've been an incident. I think I was dead tired, and I didn't really know what was goin' on, so I basically just shot at anything in my way n' that included you."

Alice: "You still never apologized for that."

Marisa: "It was your fault for bein' in the way, that ain't my fault... Anywho, I remember fightin' some ghost ladies and goin' to the underworld. Yuyuko and Youmu, I think? Reimu n' I beat them up, and then that was that."

Alice: "And there was no 'extra stage', or a third heroine? Really think about this. Was it just you and Reimu doing the job, and then after the ghosts, the job was completely finished?"

With every word she spoke, the more desperation continued to wade its way through into her voice, and the more concerned both Marisa and Keine got.

Marisa: "...Look, if you're implying my memory isn't what it's used to be, I think you need to be more certain of what you're tryin' to look for is real or not to begin with."

Alice: "It was real! I just, I just--"

Keine: "Alice."

At her name, she turned, and she realized she was making herself look like a fool. She ceased her desperation and closed her eyes to exhale.

Alice: "I apologize."

Flandre: "..."

Flandre, who sat on the edge of the couch, looked out concernedly. Now, both Alice and Marisa's views on the world were thrown under her suspicion. If even they were allies, if they couldn't properly remember the past, that painted an even worse chance for her to find her memories. And it was at this moment that Eirin narrowed her eyes and spoke, with her back against the wall and her arms crossed.

Eirin: "Alice, come speak with me outside. I experienced a sudden epiphany."

Alice: "Huh?"

Keine: "Eirin..?"

The two were caught slightly off guard, but Eirin nodded. Keine turned towards Marisa and gave an apologetic bow, while Alice's mouth pouted. Something that caused Marisa to scratch her head.

Marisa: "It's fine. Go."

Eirin and Keine left the room to go outside, and Alice turned to look back sadly at Marisa before leaving.

Medicine: "...I think we should leave too, right?"

Flandre: "Okay."

Though it wasn't a proper response, Flandre looked forward and walked out to the door, stopping when she heard Marisa's voice.

Marisa: "It's sunny out there y'know. Are you sure you'll be fine? As a vampire, and whatnot.."

Flandre: "I'll be fine, thanks."

And she walked out. Medicine, who had been behind her, turned around to face Marisa, who had been eating bread on the counter as she looked down at her.

Medicine: "You. Are you not coming?"

Marisa: "Why should I?"

Medicine: "...Whatever they're talking about is probably worth hearing. You know.."

Slightly flustered, she glanced to the side after she was questioned.

Marisa: "I'm sure it is. But I ain't give a damn whether or not this Gensokyo lives or dies. I ain't lifting a finger. So I ain't gonna go out of my way to do anythin' about it."

Medicine: "H-How could you say that?! Me, me and everyone else outside need this place! You-- dirty human! Just because you're human doesn't mean you can't fight for us! What about Alice? Your friend? Or your home?!"

Marisa: "I ain't seein' what those have to do with me."

While Medicine grew more flustered and frustrated, Marisa only calmly chewed on her bread. And after she said that, Medicine's face tensed up. She bit down on her molars, and her eyebrows formed a large canyon in her anger.

Medicine: "DISGUSTING! YOU'RE DISGUSTING!!"

And with that, she slammed the door with such strength that the glass on it cracked, and the sound of a gunshot was heard. And despite all that, Marisa only continued calmly chewing on her bread, swallowing.

Marisa: "Hm, this ain't bad."

. . . . .

The door slammed, glass cracked, and all eyes were on Medicine as the weight of her actions started to kick in.

Flandre: "Well, I expected something like that..."

Keine: "Medicine, just what are you doing?!"

Alice's face went pale from the sudden loud noise. Medicine gave an awkward look as Keine scorned her, while Eirin ignored it altogether.

Eirin: "Now that the four of you are here, I would like to explain my hypothesis."

Alice: "One second. Why did you have to call us out here, away from her?"

She turned to face up at Eirin, who closed her eyes after being asked that.

Eirin: "If I spoke, I believed that she would have made a nuisance of things. Here, I can speak without interruption. Or so I hope?"

Alice wanted to say something back, but she found herself agreeing with her and couldn't say anything.

Alice: "Whatever. So? What is it?"

She crossed her arms, and Eirin opened her eyes to face Alice.

Eirin: "I would like for you to restate any experiences you may have had within Gensokyo, starting from the beginning."

As she said that, Alice's eyes went slightly wide, and she blushed slightly.

Alice: "Come on, isn't that a bit much?"

She scratched at her head slightly as she looked to the side, and Eirin gave a slight sigh.

Eirin: "Obviously, you may leave out any instances that completely involve nobody or are irrelevant. The purposes of this thought experiment are that, as you and Marisa over there have divergent memories, perhaps at some point there was a conflict that interfered with one, or both of yours' memories."

Alice: "Hold on, what do you mean?"

Eirin: "I believe you to be the type that is confident in your knowledge, yes? Though her personality does not let it shine through, from the books I have seen within Marisa's home, I believe she, too, to not be completely filled with hot air. If there was somebody as important as a sage, it would make little sense for neither of you to remember much. And that lack of memory, seems to have extended beyond just that single person. I would like you to explain any major events or information that you remember both after, and before, the day you described earlier."

As Eirin spoke, Flandre found her eyebrows twitching somewhat as she looked down, but Alice more or less understood.

Eirin: "As an added bonus, Keine, your input may also be helpful to this end."

Keine: "That is a good idea! Let's see... I believe that around the start of the implementation of the Spellcard Rules would be a good starting point."

Hitting her fist into the palm of her hand like a judge ordering silence, her eyes gleamed at the good idea. Even so, both Alice and Flandre shared a sense of unease while Medicine simply watched on. And, while Medicine didn't have much to offer in this discussion, she suddenly felt a sensation on her back, and turned around.

Through Marisa's window, she could see a hint of blonde hair exiting her sight, and she noted it down internally.

Alice grimaced internally. If it were only memories of the events after the time where she was supposed to have had Yukari Yakumo explained to her, that would have been fine. But anything before that was murky at best.

Though they were unpleasant, there were some memories that she absolutely could not let herself forget, despite how badly she would like to. They were, after all, what charted her path.

To test the waters, Alice took a deep breath, steeled herself, and unlocked one of the chains binding her past. She attempted to recall her time in Makai. Those days she spent with nobody but her dolls for company, the prejudice, pain, and anger she experienced, and the climactic fight that spelled its ruin.

Alice: "...It's all still there. I saw it again only three days ago, so it makes sense, but..."

She sighed and felt tired. Even just briefly skimming those times was emotionally draining. But it was something she absolutely had to confirm. After that, she slapper her cheeks, and Flandre gave her a weird look.

Flandre: "Um, you okay?"

Alice: "Yes, yes. Let's see... the spellcard rules, was it..?"

She tried to give a slight smile, and looked at those around her. Eirin had a serious expression, while Medicine seemed somewhat bored. Keine seemed genuinely somewhat excited, but on the contrary, nervousness eminated from Flandre. She wondered what Marisa was doing right now.

And then...

'Alice': "But no matter what, you won't unlock the 'first memories,' won't you?"

As soon as she heard that, Alice's eyes trembled, and she felt a sense of nauseousness overtake her. She grit her teeth and felt her knees weaken, making her strumble and confusing the others.

Keine: "Alice, are you alright?"

Medicine: "What happened?"

Eirin: "Alice?"

Flandre: "Hey..!"

Alice's hand was over her stomach, and she quickly kneeled down to the ground. She quickly tried to play it off, though.

Alice: "No, no, it's fine. It was just a stomach cramp.."

But she couldn't lie to herself forever. As soon as that was said, her vision blurred, and her hearing grew fuzzy. Luckily, or perhaps unluckily, a doctor had been right there.

Eirin: "Alice, do you need to use the restroom? Do you need me to take a look?"

Alice: "It's fine, it's fine. It was just for a moment. I'm all right now."

She forced herself to stand, and gave a wry smile. Eirin doubted her for a moment, giving her a look of suspicion, but brushed it just as Alice pretended to brush off the fatigue she was experiencing. Even so, Keine was not convinced.

Keine: "Are you sure? Perhaps you are exhausted from everything. How about we discuss further inside, where we can at least have a proper seat."

Alice: "...Sure."

She gave a worried nod, and Keine nodded back with a serious look.

Keine: "Let us go, then!"

She started walking off, and the others began to follow. And just as Alice started walking, she looked down to see Flandre's worried eyes lingering on her for just a moment before her head turned fully forward. And Alice had gave a gulp.

If even a mention of the 'first memories' was enough to ellicit this kind of reaction, what could have laid in store for her after that?

Chapter Text

After all that, Mystia Lorelei felt like a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Kyouko and Mystia stood on equal footing, smiling at each other.

Though the session where Mystia sobbed her heart out on Kyouko's lap, and had a heart-to-heart with her as she opened up and unloaded everything, was certainly something to celebrate, right now there had hardly been any time for that. Gensokyo, and the lives of everyone within it, had been at stake. If any time was the time to act, now was the most crucial moment. Therefore, Mystia slapped her cheeks, and her face grew serious.

Mystia: "C'mon, we have to go tell them now."

Kyouko: "The little meeting they had going on there already disbanded, but! Not to worry! This is exactly the kind of thing I have my voice for!"

It was true. Kyouko simply had the loudest voice of any Youkai Mystia had ever come across.

Kyouko: "But if we're doing this, we might as well get everyone we can, shouldn't we?! Like, from Moriya Temple, and the people under that too!"

Mystia: "You're right, I think. I'll, umm..."

Despite having the ability to fly, she felt like there weren't many places she knew where to go to spread the word. In theory, she could do the human village, but...

Mystia: "I feel like, at this rate, Keine would have told the villagers everything. Wouldn't my information conflict with them, then..?"

Part of her wanted to try to find Flandre and the rest, and coordinate with them.

Mystia: "But they're probably gone now... Umm, uhh..."

Kyouko: "Let's just, try to worry about those we know directly right now! It didn't end that long ago, so the people who live outside the village like Kogasa or Wakasagihime are probably still on their way back! After we get everyone we know on the same page, let's worry about everyone else!"

While Mystia had originally expected Kyouko to be quite frightened, she looked somewhat excited of all things, and even her tail had been wagging. Realizing this, Mystia's eyes widened, and she felt her own spirits raising too.

Mystia: "...You're right! Alright. I'll try to get as many people as I can!"

Kyouko: "I'll run to the temple, then! We'll meet here!"

Mystia: "Got it! ...Um, do you need me to take you halfway..?"

Her wings fluttered, and Kyouko cocked her head and said "Yeah!" with a chuckle.

. . . . .

Though it had been a bit difficult for Mystia given her injuries, she bore through them and dropped Kyouko off at the divergent point of the road leading to the forest to the youkai village, and the split to the temples and the lake.

Mystia wiped away the sweat on her brow, and smiled at Kyouko as she shielded her eyes from the sun.

Mystia: "I'm wishing you the best."

Kyouko: "You take care as well!"

The two waved each other goodbye, and Mystia took to the sky, off to find any of her friends to whom she could spread the word to. And after seeing her take off, Kyouko turned and began to run down the road to the Temple, as fast as she possibly could.

She ran and ran. The road she ran along was relatively straightforward, without any major obstructions. The wind pleasantly blew against her hair. Even so, she was no athlete, and by the time she had arrived at the entrance, she had been winded.

She paused to pant and catch her breath, resting her hands on her knees as she was hunched over. But when she looked up, nobody had been around.

Kyouko: "I hope I'm not too late.."

While nervous, she pressed forward. She walked along, entering the temple. It was a pleasant and tranquil place, with a large set of stairs that led up to the main temple. It was well-developed, and had become quite a common spot as the head priest grew her popularity. Kyouko had often spent her time cleaning here and reciting sutras she was not here to marvel in her nostalgia. Thankfully, to her joy, she found a familiar face.

Kyouko: "Nazrin!!"

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a girl at about her height, with distinct grey hair and mouse features they complemented her brown-grey clothes. She turned, and in a somewhat monotone voice, spoke as she raised an eyebrow.

Nazrin: "Ah? Kyouko, you're back already..?"

Kyouko: "Oh, Nazrin! It's great to see you here! Where are the others?! Is it too late?!"

In response to Kyouko's quick speaking and yelling, Nazrin had been somewhat stunned by confusion, and blinked twice. Somewhat used to this, however, she pieced together what she could to give an answer.

Nazrin: "Um. I don't think anybody's left or anything, so-"

Kyouko: "Great! Do me a favor, and cover your ears, yeah?!"

Nazrin: "Ah-"

Before she could even respond, Kyouko had ran up the stairs, up to the front of the entrance to the temple. She found her beloved broom in a corner of the wall, just as she had left it, and raised it up into the air with pride. From there, she took a deep breath...

Kyouko Kasodani had not been a great fighter. She was not particularly smart, frequently parroting sutras without a clue of what she was actually reading. She did not have any skills she was particularly good at. She did not have exceptional looks, or a particularly useful ability, or anything that made her particularly stand out. She believed that, that she was Mystia's number one, was a sheer coincidence of fate.

But there was one thing, that she could do. The one talent her species as a youkai was known for. And, as the sole Yamabiko within Gensokyo, the one who excelled most within it.

With all this coursing through her mind, Kyouko smiled, and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath, and thought about everything that she had to protect. Her friends, her temple, her village, her species, her community. And Mystia Lorelei.

Kyouko: "If this is all I can do, then.."

Whispering to herself, she felt the adrenaline coursing through her veins, and spoke from her soul.

Kyouko: "I NEED EVERYONE TO MEET ME RIGHT NOW! THE FATE OF GENSOKYO AND ALL OF YOU DEPENDS ON IT!!"

To say her shout was loud would not do it justice. Even calling it a shout would not do it proper justice. To push her lungs and vocal coords so hard, that she fell over with a nosebleed, was something that she previously would not have found possible. And yet it had just happened. Her head felt like it was spinning, and her throat felt like it was sizzling.

Her words pierced through the walls as though they didn't exist. And yet they bounced off of every corner, as though beelining their way to each and every soul within the temples. If anybody had left, they would have heard. It was to the extent that, as she screamed, the ground under her shook as though a small earthquake had impacted the area. Not to mention, poor Nazrin had fallen over with stars in her eyes from that, even after covering her large ears.

Even Mystia, who by now had been at least a kilometer away, heard the loud sound as she was in the middle of intercepting Sekibanki, Kogasa, and Wakasagihime on their way back to the lake. Hearing that, she turned to face it, and smiled.

Kyouko panted as she laid on the floor, with her eyes wide and her hand over her chest.

Kyouko: "Geh.."

Her voice felt somewhat shot, and she swallowed saliva to try to soothe it, but it didn't help. She wished someone would bring her water.

--And suddenly, a rumbling.

The doors in front of her slammed open, and from it, a multitude of women burst through. And the head priest of Myouren Temple - a woman with a gradient of purple and yellow hair, found Kyouko on the ground, and looked on in concern.

Byakuren: "Oh dear.. Kyouko?"

But it was not just her. A girl in a sailor costume, in a nun-like outfit, and in tiger-like apparel had also been with her.

Minamitsu: "Jeez, what the heck was that?!"

Ichirin: "My ears are ringing... Poor Unzan.. I think he is deaf now.."

Shou: "K-Kyouko?! What in the name of the three treasures are you doing?!"

But Kyouko said nothing, and in response to their concerned faces, she only looked up at them from the floor and smiled. It was not a smug smile, as though she had done something cheeky and knew it, but rather a warm, genuine smile. For seeing them all here.

...But it would not simply be those four who would show up. Flying in from outside, a girl in jet-black with wings that rivaled Flandre's in peculiarity came in with a smug look on her face.

Nue: "Heh. You trying to set a new record there, 'Kyo?"

That had been more or less all the permanent members of the Myouren crew, but of course, there were two temples here. And it did not take long for the Taoists who lived underneath to show up at the call either.

A woman with earmuffs and hair that looked like ears, complemented by a large cape came first. She had been followed by a bona-fide ghost in green, and a girl in grey who represented the colors of Feng Shui with the ribbons around her. And lastly from them, a familiar, yet slightly less dangerous woman in blue, with a jiang-shi following right behind her.

Miko: "Goodness, so much for a casual afternoon nap..."

Tojiko: "Day in, and day out, I've forced myself to tolerate your incessant screaming. But what in the hell is THIS?!"

Futo: "Relax, simpleton. It arte merely an expression of her own self. Mayhap we should heare her out?"

Seiga: "Uhuhu~ Looks like something interesting's about to go down~"

Yoshika: Seigaaaa..!! My head, feels, um, funny!!"

Again, Kyouko looked down at the approaching Taoists, and smiled. It would be a cold day in hell when the Taoists and Buddhists would work together, or so she often heard. But now, teamwork and cooperation were something that could not be compromised.

Now that everyone had gathered, Kyouko took to her feet. Though she struggled somewhat, Byakuren reached out, and helped her up.

Byakuren: "You say that you know something about that 'great vortex?'"

Kyouko: "Miss Hijiri... Yes! I know it may be hard to believe me, but--!"

She had something of a desperate face on her. She was fairly certain that just about everyone in her viscinity was easily stronger than her, and she had known herself to be the most frequent source of noise complaints. On the way here, she had been worried about whether or not she would be taken seriously, but seeing Byakuren help her, it filled her with confidence. That's why, despite her serious look, she smiled.

Yet just as she had been about to speak, she had been delayed. A new face had come flying in - a crow tengu, with her large wings spread out, wearing a paperboy's clothes had let herself enter the temple. Among crow tengu, and youkai in general, she had been particularly infamous.

Kyouko: "Is that... Miss Aya?!"

Aya: "I'd been flying through the area, and I heard something that nearly knocked me out of the sky! Of course, if it was any info about that thing last night, I'd come zooming by, but that yell...!"

She had a smug, picturesque-like look on her face, but it quickly morphed into one of seriousness as she spoke.

Aya: "So? What've you got?"

And just again as Kyouko had been about to speak, the main gates to the temple had opened, and another notorious youkai allowed themselves in. Brown clothes, a jug of sake, and a signature large, bushy tale.

Aya: "Ah, I was wondering where you were."

Mamizou: "Of course I'd come runnin' over after that. When somethin's happenin', I can't not know~"

With a wink, she took a puff of her pipe, and walked forward to join the crowd.

Kyouko: "Miss Mamizou..."

Mamizou was someone that Kyouko considered something of an aunt. Her presence here bought great comfort.

Mamizou: "Ya've got a much better look on than this mornin'. Did somethin' nice happ'n?"

And lastly, also coming in through the door, was a girl with a permanent poker face. While her pink hair which was adorned with a mask, her blue shirt, and her orange, pumpkin-like dress were all the definitions of expressive, her face was anything but. She wiped her eyes as she entered, and spoke with a voice so monotone and flat you could find it in a dictionary.

Kokoro: "I was having a good rest, and then you had to go in wake me up, how rude..."

Now, with everyone, minus three who were associated with this crowd, Kyouko felt that it was finally time to start.

Miko: "Speak. Surely if you went through the trouble of calling everyone over, you have something worthwhile to say. I trust you're not foolish enough to be pranking us in regards to something like this."

With a stern, yet gentle voice, she spoke up as she crossed her arms. Even so, Tojiko turned to her and raised an eyebrow.

Tojiko: "Oi Miko, you really trust this brat?"

She did not respond, and at the same time, Nazrin picked herself up from her sudden collapse.

Nazrin: "Awaw.. what's going on..?"

Kyouko grabbed her beloved broom off the floor, and stepped forward as those behind her decided to hear down the steps to watch her. In the present moment, Kyouko had all eyes on her. And while in the past, when she would host concerts with Mystia, she felt only encouraged to have fun, this was no laughing matter.

But merely thinking back to those times, the memories that she must protect, with the people who she must protect, she was filled not just with confidence, but determination.

Kyouko: "Everyone! What I'm about to say might be hard to believe, but, right now, what we need most is teamwork!"

As soon as she opened her eyes, flames were lit within them, and while she had no script prepared, she spoke from the heart.

Kyouko: "As you may know, my girlfriend, Mystia Lorelei, had gone missing for four days! During those four days, she... She uncountered a dark secret about Gensokyo that was hiding behind us this entire time!!"

While she knew what she was saying was outlandish, all she could do was speak the truth of what she knew, and hope that she would be believed.

Kyouko: "Gensokyo is under attack! It is not a threat from the inside, and not from the outside world either! It's from a world completely different from ours! ...Their strength is overwhelming, and she was almost killed by them!"

When those words escaped her mouth, she gulped. Those below turned to look at each other and whisper amongst themselves. Some were surprised, others in doubt. Regardless, all she could do was keep going.

Kyouko: "The thing that we all saw last night! That was their doing! It was the fault of the people that Mystia had been fighting against this whole time! We, we plan to cooperate with the youkai in our village to figure out what to do! After that, we can expand out from there!"

A pause for breath...

Kyouko: "We.. We have to protect as many people as possible! If we don't do anything, all of us..! All of us will be wiped out! So, I need everyone's cooperation, to help us out, and to save everyone!!"

The initial part of her announcement was finished, and some beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. She spoke with full honesty, but even to her, it sounded completely out of this world. A nervous feeling tensed up in her gut, and she patiently awaited a response.

Kyouko: "Is this acceptable to everyone?!"

She watched below as the two groups of people below congregated together within their own cliques to discuss, with Mamizou leaving herself out of either. She balled her fists on her skirt, holding it tightly, and prayed that they would believe her.

After some discussion had passed, Byakuren and Miko came forth as representatives of their respective factions. Byakuren had put her hand over her chest, and spoke out up to Kyouko.

Byakuren: "Kyouko... It is not as though I do not believe you. However, you must understand that your theory is rather... far fetched. In earnest, I would like to trust you as much as possible, especially during such a dire time, ripe for conflict, confusion, and fear. If you could provide some sort of proof, or something to support your claim, I, and the rest of us at Myouren, would be more than glad to assist as many as possible."

Her voice was graceful, yet powerful. She made no bold or accusatory statements, and even so, Kyouko could feel the overwhelming authority within her. Just as she had stomached that, another authority figure stepped forth.

Miko: "If you say that we are under threat from an outside force, that certainly has its merit, given what happened. Given the circumstances, if this is all true, I would be more than happy to lend my aid. However, I would like to dispense upon you a warning."

A gulp...

Miko: "While it is undeniably a noble cause to want to protect as many people as possible, I would like to remind you to not grow complacent. Life has a tendency to shoot you in the chest just as you think you are flying buy. Should an all-out attack break out, do not naively blame anyone for that. Not even yourself. That means, should the worst come to happen, do not expect that everyone will be able to be saved. Create a plan B, C, D and E, ideally with us. Have I made myself clear?"

She winked, and Kyouko felt shivers go down her spine. There had seldom come a time where Kyouko not only spoke to such authority figures at such a long time, but also about such a serious topic. She felt her brain starting to break apart from the pressure. Nevertheless, she kept her composure as best as she could, as last but not least, Mamizou stepped up.

Mamizou: "Gensokyo ain't the type'ta go down without a fight. I haven't a doubt in my mind that, no matter what these freaks can do, nobody here's gonna throw up their hands n' surrender. No offense to yer lil' lady, but Mystia ain't that strong a youkai. If ya say that she not just survived, but fought 'gainst them, I get the feelin' we got a chance too."

The tanuki took a puff of her pipe while looking somewhat proud, and grinned up at Kyouko.

Mamizou: "Ya did good, comin' to us. I'm on your side. Whether you're joshin' or not. Yeah, I reckon we can teach em a thing or two."

Kyouko's eyes widened and gleamed from that, and she felt her heart start to raise itself.

Kyouko: "...I'm aware that my reputation, um, isn't exactly the best! That's why I'd like to thank everyone here for being willing to take me seriously! ...As for my proof, I only found all this out a few moments before I came here..! But what I can tell you is this: If you come with me to Mystia, she will tell you everything! When I looked into her eyes as she spoke, and cried, and unloaded, I saw a side of her I had never seen before!"

The broom in her hand trembled as she recounted her memories, and she looked down to everyone who had been patiently bearing with her.

Kyouko: "She... She tried to keep it from me, but it was obvious something was wrong..! She showed me the scars she got in her battle, and when she cried in my lap, I felt like I'd seen something I'd never seen in my life! When I saw that, I had no doubt in my mind..! And I hope you all, will be able to see that too!"

She closed her eyes for a moment, and she saw Mystia's face behind her eyelids.

Kyouko: "But the battle has already begun! Mystia was not the only who has been fighting against them! The things she told me... gave me mixed feelings to say the least..! The sages of Gensokyo have long since been entrapped by these forces! When she had met the sage Yuuka, she was merely a shell of her former self, rotting away in her home! When she went to hell and met the Yama, Eiki Shiki, she too had been unable to do anything, and the entire cycle of reincarnation had been disrupted!"

Mystia recounted everything she could think of from her journey. Even in its short time, the diversity of places and people she had met had been that only matched by professional incident resolvers. To an unprepared, weak youkai such as Mystia, she would no doubt have had a lot to think about and say about it. Even to someone who hadn't used their brain much.

It would be crushing, to have yourself thrown into such dire situations over and over again. But what kept her going, what had guided her along the way, was...

Kyouko: "She was not alone in her journey. She joined forces with a girl named Flandre Scarlet, a vampire from another world! With Medicine Melancholy, who she believed to be the legendary toxin of the Nameless Hill! With Alice Margatroid, a puppeteer who she said was close to the incident resolvers of the past! And with Keine Kamishirasawa, the head guardian of the Human Village!"

She wasn't exactly sure, but as some point, it felt like all the words started to flow naturally out of her mouth.

Kyouko: "Each of these people fought their own battles, and had their own injuries, to protect Gensokyo for us! And, you know what?! They won! They beat two of them! ...Mamizou has a point, Mystia isn't exactly strong, but shouldn't that give us hope?! If they could win when it was just the five of them, we definitely can do this, can't we?!!"

The more she spoke, the more pumped she made herself feel, and by the end, she had yelled out those words with the strength to start to rival her initial yell for attention. As she spoke, she waved around her broom, and by the time she had finished, she found her throat had a numb sensation within it. She panted, and realized she didn't have much more to say. All she had to do now was wait for the responses.

Aya had been the first one to step forward, with a smirk on her face and a pen on her lip.

Aya: "Well, you've convinced me. The sages are in house arrest or dead, huh? I had a hunch, but this explains a lot. This is a good opportunity for more things than one. I believe you, Kyouko. If you need me to be your info-gatherer, I'd be more than glad to help. ...I can fight and stuff too, y'know..."

Another stepped forward.

Nue: "Hah, aliens from another world are here and trying to take us over? How cliche... I should try to learn from them. But, I'm all on board with that tengu girl there, if things are getting interesting I sure ain't the one to miss out! I'm in."

And another.

Nazrin: "You said a lot of funny things, and honestly my ears still ring. But, from what I gather, you've made a surprising amount of sense. I see a new woman in you, and I'm willing to lend my aid however possible."

And yet another.

Tojiko: "This whole thing is, frankly, ridiculous. But I won't tolerate anyone who threatens any of us. I'm ready to light them up!!"

Futo: "Indeed, indeed. Thou speakest outlandish stories, however thous't emotion within thou voice hath convinced me. I shall lend you mine aide to the best of my capabilities."

Seiga: "It would truly be a shame if after all this time, my fun would end here. Feel free to ask anything you'd like of me and my Yoshika for assistance, uhuhu~"

Yoshika: "Yaaaa!!! What master said!!"

Shou: "It looks like all that time I spent trying to teach you paid off somewhat. I am proud."

Minamitsu: "Well, well, I was just aching for fun, and here it is~"

Ichirin: "Isn't that right? Looks like we can finally show off how awesome we are again!"

Kokoro: "Let's slice them like sashimi.."

...And two others.

Byakuren: "Kyouko, I am truly proud of you. You have the full support of Myouren Temple on your side."

Miko: "You did well. I underestimated you."

Seeing the overwhelming support, Kyouko's eyes grew watery, and her vision blurry. She shed a tear, and smiled.

Kyouko: "Everyone... all of you... Thank you!! Yeah!! Let's rock these villains!"

She raised her broom into the air, and the two factions plus extra pumped her fists into the air with a loud cheer.

Kyouko Kasodani was not strong, or smart, or talented. But she had a voice, the loudest within Gensokyo.

. . . . .

Mystia Lorelei and Kyouko Kasodani stood shoulder to shoulder, holding hands and standing utop the roof of their house. Below them was a combination of the residents of their village, friends of their residents, two of the major religious factions within Gensokyo, and a few independent allies.

A tense feeling hung over the air, and there was a moment of silence. Mystia took a breath, and squeezed Kyouko's hand.

Kyouko: "It'll be okay Mysty, I'm here for you."

Mystia: "Thanks, Kyouko..."

The two whispered to each other, and Mystia made a wry smile. Following that, Mystia took another deep breath, trying to calm the nerves in her stomach. Just before starting, however, she scanned through the crowd, and noticed something was off.

Mystia: "Where's Tewi?"

Kagerou: "Ah, her? She ran off somewhere. Sure she'll be back soon, though. I'll fill her in on anythin' she misses."

Mystia: "I see. Well then, I'll be starting now, so I would appreciate everyone's attention..."

After that, she gulped and unbottoned her top, and lifted part of her undershirt. What she revealed to the crowd was the colossal scar that nearly divided her body in two.

As she expected, the crowd of unlookers were shocked to say the least. Multiple gasps could be heard, and eyes were widened.

Byakuren: "How terrible..."

Aya: "Could you really have survived something like that..?!"

Kagerou: "Just what in the world..?!"

After revealing what she had tried so desperately to keep hidden, she started speaking through her blush.

Mystia: "...Five days ago, I met a girl named Flandre Scarlet, and a girl named Alice Margatroid. Being the idiot I am, I picked a fight with them, and lost. But on that day, my life would change forever. I tried, and tried to deny it to myself as much as I could, but I couldn't."

The more she spoke, the more the knot in her stomach began to untie itself. Even so, she gripped Kyouko's hand tighter and tighter.

Mystia: "Flandre Scarlet.. she came to have come from another world. She said that she was attacked by a different version of herself. At first, I thought she was just insane. I mean, her eyes really looked the part... But then, weird things started happening left and right. We met the sage Yuuka Kazami, and joined forces with Keine Kamishirasawa. I'm sure all of you know who that is. And we met the youkai of poison in the flower garden, Medicine Melancholy. Yuuka was trapped in her home, and she spoke of how those... Masterminds killed this world's Flandre, and trapped her in the flower garden."

Her story mirrored the one she told Kyouko. Even so, there was some surprise among the group. The residents of the village especially wouldn't have expected Mystia, of all people, to have gone on such a journey. Especially to have not said anything upon returning.

Mystia: "We met the Yama, Eiki Shiki, who was trapped inside as well. At the same time, Flandre and Medicine had an encounter with the masterminds as well... and they barely escaped with their lives. Later that next day, we were ambushed again..."

She gripped Kyouko's hand sightly, and gulped.

Mystia: "Seiga Kaku."

The owner of that name had her eyes widened, and she put her hand on her chest in surprise.

Seiga: "Am I being nominated?"

Mystia made a solemn look as she slightly smiled and cocked her head as she spoke.

Mystia: "Honestly, I don't think we've ever met. I've more or less only heard about you from Kyouko, so you might be surprised to see this, but... On that day, it was you and Yoshika who attacked us. Their versions of you."

Seiga had been mildly surprised, but not much else. Even so, Mystia clenched her teeth and continued to speak.

Mystia: "Honestly, I wasn't able to do much against that version of you and Yoshika. It was my allies who defeated them after she gave me that scar that you saw."

Her throat trembled for a moment, and she closed her eyes as she put her hand up to it and clenched. But it was then when she felt Kyouko's warm hand clench hers. She turned to her, and smiled.

Mystia: "...It was really the most painful moment of my life. I thought I would die. After that, I wanted to run away, and be done with it all. Something I had no stake in..."

She opened her eyes, and looked out over everyone.

Mystia: "I thought it was hopeless, and that this world was doomed. I thought that, by gathering all of you here, all we would do is discuss how best to run away to prolong our lives for just a few more moments, and make peace with our deaths as we waited in holes..."

She made a solemn look as she lowered her head, but then took a small step forward. She raised her head, and put her hand over her chest.

Mystia: "But standing here, and being with Kyouko, and all of you, made me realize something!"

As she spoke out, Kyouko turned to her with a surprised look. She smiled, closing her eyes, and cocked her head cutely. It seemed that Mystia had realized something between now and the time they had last been together.

Mystia: "Parallel worlds are real. If there exist alternate versions of Flandre, Seiga, Yoshika, and we also met Marisa... I'm sure there's parallel versions of me, and Kyouko, and all of you."

A complicated look overtook her, but she remained standing as she was.

Mystia: "I don't think there's any making peace with them. They're hell-bent on their own goals, and I doubt we're their first targets..."

The more she spoke, the more resolute she felt. A distinct feeling of heroism overtook her, and she took another step forward.

Mystia: "I'm angry. So, so angry. Those morons... made me lose four days with Kyouko. They nearly ended my life, and made me stupid enough to almost end my relationship. Now I'm the only one who's enough of a coward to go back on my journey, and, like an idiot, think I can go back to how everything was."

She cocked a smile, and took another step forward.

Mystia: "But they also made me have to be the one to stand here, and tell all of you all this. And jeez, that's a lot of pressure..."

After that, she laughed to herself and scratched the back of her head.

Mystia: "But you know what? This last week's been a lot of firsts. I'm kind of sick of all of that. So, I think I'm about ready to strike back! They picked the wrong world to mess with! Let's show these guys what we've got with a Gensokyo-style welcome!"

Just like Kyouko, she finished on a high note, raising her hand into the air as she held Kyouko's. And as she did so, the rest of the crowd, captivated by her speech, did as well.

The two turned to each other, and smiled.

Mystia: "Thanks for everything, Kyouko."

Kyouko: "It's my pleasure!"

. . . . .

With everyone gathered together, Mystia's prophecy of having her week full of firsts rang true yet again. For the first time in their lives, Mystia and Kyouko sat on equal ground with those far above them in strength, coordinating what to do.

Kyouko agreed to help those without much combat skill prepare things like materials and potential evacuation plans in case of emergencies. While those with considerable power sat in a circle alongside Mystia. Within it had been Miko, Byakuren, Mamizou, Aya, Nue, Seiga and Yoshika, Shou, and Cirno.

Aya: "Umm, I'm honored you picked me to be in the combat specialists group, but I think I'd be better suited to the logistics. I know you sent Kyouko with the rest to deal with that, however, I don't mean to offend, but some of the youkai and fairies there, umm..."

Mamizou: "Now, now, there ain't no need ta be humble. Don't ya forget, ya're one of the strongest youkai we've got."

Mystia: "I have enough trust in Kyouko and Kagerou to take care of anything. I know you're not really a fan of fighting, but don't worry."

Aya sighed and resigned herself. With relative silence having been achieved, everyone except Cirno, who looked ecstatic, had a somewhat serious face on. Mystia crossed her arms and closed her eyes as she spoke.

Mystia: "Honestly... I don't know all that much about these guys. Basically everything I've got is second hand."

Miko: "Any information would be of use. How about starting with their abilites."

Mystia: "I'll give you the run-down based on what I heard from Flandre and the rest. First of all, that alternate Flandre... didn't die. Apparently, she has some crazy regeneration ability. She's as fast as a tengu, and as strong as an oni... and she could split herself into four. She used her tail as a weapon, and lit the entire mansion they were fighting in on fire."

Cirno: "Heh. If she's a firey girl, then she won't stand a chance against me!!"

Hearing her eccentricity, Mystia couldn't help but smile.

Mystia: "I hope you're right. That aside, she apparently wasn't impervious to damage. She was just really good at avoiding it, and even when she did get hit, it didn't seem to matter. The one thing that seemed to be effective against her was Medicine's poison."

Seiga: "Poison? That is certainly something I might be able to help with."

Mystia: "That's good. I'd appreciate that."

Getting all of this off her chest felt good in a way despite everything, and she couldn't help but make a slight smile. That smile didn't take long to fade, however, as she began to run out of things to say about the dark Flandre.

Mystia: "Flandre also said that her sister, Remilia, had her own counterpart, but she didn't know anyhting about that. There was also Marisa, who she said was the most willing to talk. She didn't attack them, but she was ominous, and she said she knew about Alice. Our Alice."

When she spoke the name Alice, Byakuren's eyes widened for a moment, as though staring out into space.

Shou: "Hijiri-sama, do you have something in mind?"

Byakuren: "No... I just thought that name sounded familiar..."

Nue: "Alice is a pretty generic name. You probably met someone of the same name somewhere a while ago and forgot."

Mystia: "Well, the Alice I know is pretty mysterious as is, so it would be nice if you have actually met somewhere. That aside... for Seiga and Yoshika."

Yoshika had sat in Seiga's lap, trying her best to retain information. It hadn't been going well, despite her best attempts.

Miko: "It seems to be a blessing that we have a living ally whom is a counterpart to the villain, with us."

Mystia: "I know that, but I couldn't help but be freaked out when I first saw her. Even just looking at you again gives me the creeps. Sorry if that offends you or anything..."

She gave a bashful look as she looked out at Seiga, who sat opposite to her. But all Seiga could do was giggle.

Seiga: "Pay it no mind. I have had far worse said about me, after all these years. I have many secrets, but if there is anything I or Yoshika could confirm or deny, I would not mind doing so."

Mystia: "R-Right..."

Looking back, she realized that in the moment, she hadn't really asked any questions about the battle. Because of that, the only thing she could rely on now was the few moments of clarity she had during that fight. In retrospect, she wanted to kick herself.

Mystia: "...From what I remember, that Seiga was some kind of assassin. She was like a ninja, disappearing into the shadows. And she had this wand or something in her hand that she used to cut down things, even from far away."

Seiga: "That must be an extention of my ability to walk through walls, in that case."

Mystia: "...Come again?"

Seiga: "Using my hairpin, I can allow myself to pass through walls by cutting them. In that instance, I imagine that her ability extends the definition of walls to go beyond just solids like the ground or walls. If we'd want to go metaphysical, that might mean she could cut through dimensions, perhaps allowing herself into other senkais. Or parallel worlds, as you claim."

Mystia: "..."

Their voices were exactly the same, and that made her feel more and more uneasy. Even so, that was potentially valuable information. She couldn't let herself forget that.

Seiga: "How about my Yoshika? Did you see anything from her?"

Mystia: "...Yoshika was basically beelining for Medicine, I think. She ignored the poison and fire and my blindness and everything... and she had a lot of armor on."

Seiga: "I see. So it is essentially the same as our Yoshika. Though I imagine perhaps with better defensive and offensive capabilities."

She leaned her head down, and began to pinch and play with Yoshika's cheeks. At the same time, Nue looked around with an uncomfortable look, and raised her hand.

Nue: "Look... If these guys are us from an alternate dimension, their abilities would be some kind of mirror of ours', right? If they're just extentions of our abilities, what does that mean for people like me?"

Mamizou: "I'd be shocked if that's as far as the changes go. I'd reckon it'd be more likely they haven't revealed many of their cards just yet. Goin' off that kinda assumption's dandy n' all, but if they can create those kinda vortexes and whatnot, we ought to account for that, too."

After that, the others in the group began to discuss amongst themselves the possible types of abilities they might have had, but with them being from alternate dimensions, the doors were essentially open. Theories of dimensional warping, molecular restructurizing, and faster-than light travel came up, but without any concrete proof all they could do was theorize.

Cirno: "If the alternate me has both fire and ice magic, what could she be capable of?!"

Miko: "I suppose that for cases such as Nue, her ability may be taken in a much more liberal sense, perhaps. But as for me..."

The one certified ability that they seemed to have, aside from inter-dimensional travel, was being able to put an absolute seal on a person or location that prevented any possibility of moving. It all started to get too much for Mystia, however, and she began to fade out of the conversation.

That was, until she really began to think back. And then she had a sudden realization.

Mystia: "Hold on, hold on. I remembered something."

The group ceased their discussion, and turned to look at Mystia.

Mystia: "I remembered a few things that might be helpful. When we were travelling, we met this girl called Rin Satsuki. She said... uh, something about the barrier, the Great Hakurei Barrier, having issues. Later on, the Yama also said something about the barrier getting hurt. Wouldn't that mean that they can't directly get inside here?"

As soon as she said that, Miko widened her eyes in surprise.

Miko: "The Yama said that? That is quite a shock indeed."

Aya: "If they can't get into the barrier, wouldn't that mean that something about its nature prevents direct access?"

Byakuren: "...Mystia, is there any other information that you remember about this? Please, really try to think. Anything, even the smallest detail that you think might not matter, would help. Please."

Byakuren gave a somewhat desperate looking face to Mystia, who felt a bit of anxiety. It wasn't like her in the first place to remember many details from anything besides the subjects of song, cooking, and beauty. But there was one thing that she had neglected to bring up until now.

Mystia: "There is one thing that's been bothering me since yesterday, but I need everyone's attention for that."

She turned behind her and stood.

Mystia: "Kyouko!"

Kyouko, who had been right behind her while moving a box with Kagerou, nodded as she smiled and put down her box. After that...

Kyouko: "EVERYONE!! MYSTIA HAS AN ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE!!"

The sudden loud voice immediately alerted everyone, and Mystia felt a tinge of embarassment for making everyone pay attention to her every day. Regardless, now everyone had gathered around her again, and she stood in the middle of everyone.

Mystia: "I have a question for all of you! This might sound dumb, but, after what happened before yesterday, after I was attacked by the 'dark' Seiga, I had a bizarre experience. I saw myself floating in this realm, somewhere else... and I heard the voices of people I knew... and people I don't know. It happened twice. I know, I know, that it might sound like a dream, but it was just too real. It was like I was actually seeing people talk, like I was a spectator or something. Can anyone make anything of this?"

After that announcement, everyone turned to look at each other. Kyouko had somewhat of an inquisitive look on her face after that.

Kyouko: "Mysty, do you think that might be connected to everything going on?"

Mystia: "I don't know. They said to just try anything I thought would work, and given the timing, it didn't feel right."

Mystia shook her head with somewhat of a worried expression. It seemed as though nobody really had a proper idea.

Byakuren: "I pray you don't take any offense to this, but perhaps it was some sort of religious experience?"

Mystia: "I've never really been a religious person, though."

Luna: "Maybe it's some kind of sign?"

Luna Child, one of the fairies who had been helping Kyouko, raised her hand to take a stab at the matter. But it didn't help much at all.

Mystia: "I guess it could be, but I don't really know what it would mean, or why me. Unless, it wasn't just me..."

In that moment, the rustling of bushes was heard, and from the forest hopped out Tewi.

Kyouko: "Tewi came! We'd been waiting for you!"

Tewi: "...I'm sorry? Was there something goin' on? ...That sure is a lot of people here, huh.."

A worried look overtook her face, and it made Mystia worry.

Mystia: "I've never seen that kind of look on your face. Did something happen?"

Tewi: "Eirin and Mokou aren't there. My rabbits say they left the forest at night, but they don't know where they went."

While Mokou infrequently visited the village and the Izayaka, Eirin was someone that the villagers would have only known by name. Save for, of course, the recent addition of her doctors' office to the human village.

Mystia: "Eirin? Doctor Yagokoro?"

Tewi: "Yeah."

The gears inside Mystia's head began turning, and there was only one question that she had on her mind.

Mystia: "Do you know if she left alone? Or with others?"

Tewi: "...The rabbits say she left with four other girls. They just came in earlier on that night."

Mystia's eyes went wide, and she put her chin and lips down onto her hands.

Mystia: "...Thanks, Tewi. You told me everything I need to know."

Tewi: "..? Well, if it made you happy, I guess?"

There was no doubt in the world that it must be them.

Mystia: "I can't just abandon these guys now, but tomorrow... I definitely have to find them. Then we can cooperate, and-"

Kyouko: "Mysty?"

Kyouko had pulled the clothing on her shoulder, and when she looked up, she was handed a glass of water.

Kyouko: "I know there's a lot on your mind right now, but don't overwork yourself, okay!"

Mystia: "...Kyouko, tomorrow I think I'll have to leave the village for a while. After I wake up. I need to get those four on our side."

Kyouko: "...I see! That's fine then! I'll take care of things for you while you're gone!"

The two smiled at each other, and took Kyouko's cup.

Mystia: "Thanks. I'm counting on you."

Kyouko gave a salute, and went back to what she had been doing previously. With Mystia's announcement out of the way now, the others went back to what they were doing, and progress continued to be had.

Mystia: "The fate of Gensokyo is in my hands, huh..."

She looked down at her feet, and walked back to where she had been sitting.

Mystia: "Everyone, I'm going to tell you what I think."

With a serious look on her face, she spoke out. And as she did so, Kyouko's eyes lingered on her, and she smiled.

Kyouko: "Mysty... Mystia... Do your best."

So she whispered to herself.

Chapter Text

Despite Keine having been the one to have started walking first, Flandre was the one that slammed the door open and shouted for Marisa.

Flandre: "We're gonna need the least disgusting bed in the house!"

Marisa: "My room's open, 'long as you don't touch my stuff."

Flandre: "Great!"

And so, the five of them walked up to Marisa's bedroom as she ate noodles, watching each of them go by. But she allowed her eyes to linger just a bit longer on Alice than on anyone else.

Marisa's bedroom was somewhat less cluttered than the rest of her home. The bed was still unmade, with a pillow on the floor, and half-open books could be found all across, but the rest of the western-style room had been slightly more tolerable than the rest of her home. Even so, Medicine complained about everything.

Medicine: "What a mess... What is it with this human and living like a pig? Is that her hobby?"

Alice: "It's just how she is."

She had sat down on the bed, while Flandre took a chair that was by a desk, and the rest stood.

Alice: "Sorry again about this.."

Eirin: "It is nothing. How are you feeling now?"

Alice: "I'm all good now... Keine, do you mind starting us off?"

While she had calmed down somewhat, she still wasn't exactly certain of herself. Keine nodded and smiled slightly as she began to speak about herself.

Around the time the spellcard rules were created, she had been about fifteen years old.

Keine: "During this time, I had been rather unpopular, to say the least. I faced my unfair share of bullying and harassed by the students within the school my foster parents owned. Despite their best attempts, they ended up not being able to do much about it, much to their grief. As a result, I had been taken out of their school and instead been homeschooled by them."

As she spoke, she held her fist over her chest, and the others gave their undivided attention.

Keine: "I had told them 'It's fine, though. Really, it's okay.' But, it wasn't."

The thought of a smaller Keine trying to comfort an old couple flashed in the minds of her audience, and Flandre couldn't help but curl her lips just a tiny bit.

Keine: "Despite all the verbal, and sometimes physical abuse that I had faced, I had done my upmost to remain resilient and never take it to heart. I had moreso been worried worried about how sad my foster parents looked, and wanted to try anything to cheer them up. Therefore, I hatched the idea of making a friend. If not a human, then a youkai. Therefore, in secret, I set out to find one."

Though she hadn't been giving information that would be generally applicable to the situation, it helped set the mood, and Alice noted that she felt like she had a slightly better idea of Keine's background now.

Keine: "As I set out to the village, I heard a conversation behind one of the houses. I knew not the identities or faces of the women at the time, but I knew that it was two women. My curiosity had been peaked, and I hid and eavesdropped."

And with the background all set, the four in the room immersed themselves into Keine's scenario, and imagined a small Keine, with a small bushy tail and tiny horns listening behind a house.

Woman 1: "As it stands, the other youkai just can't compete. Do not forget, that one of your responsibilities as a shrine maiden is to uphold the balance of Gensokyo. Emphasis on balance."

Woman 2: "...So you're saying that we should solve things with beauty instead of direct violence? How are we supposed to enforce something like that?"

Woman 1: "Correct. This opportunity gives everyone an equal chance of winning, rather than having such a rigid power system. Anyone can propose something and have a real chance of attaining it, so long as their danmaku is beautiful, and their evasion is considerable. I can only see it naturally taking blossom, in comparison to the rigid, grotesque process of eat or be eaten. Gensokyo may not have the technology of the outside world, but we are still an evolving and changing society, are we not?"

Woman 2: "Ugh, I still don't feel like I can get behind this.. Can't you just tell the youkai to suck it up and let themselves get beat up? I mean, if they don't want to be hurt, they shouldn't cause trouble."

Woman 1: "Think about it this way. Once this new system takes hold, this would prove well for the humans as well. They can defend themselves somewhat, and if you find yourself facing a foe that's too strong for you, you won't be forced to pass on your role to the next girl, hmhm~"

Woman 2: "Hey!!"

Keine: "...At that point, I felt as though I had heard enough and felt guilty, therefore I left. I had never told anyone this story, as it felt like it was not the kind of conversation that was meant to be overheard."

As she finished speaking, Keine looked down with a tinge of sadness in her eyes as she connected her hands together.

Flandre: "If they didn't want their conversation to be overheard, why did they say it in somewhere where others could hear it?"

While Medicine gave Flandre a weird look for saying something stupid, Eirin, on the other hand, remained nonchalant.

Eirin: "So it seems that this describes your first instance with the creation of the spellcard rules. That being, before even its implementation, you heard its ramifications. I suppose one could come to the conclusion that one of these girls was the Hakurei Shrine Maiden, Reimu Hakurei. The other appears to be a sage of Gensokyo."

Keine: "That's right... I noted that that girl sounded even younger than I at the time. She had to have been twelve or thirteen, and already risking her life with the protection of Gensokyo..."

She put her hand over her chest and made a sad look. Medicine and Alice, however, felt their curiosities be heightened.

Medicine: "I feel like a sage wouldn't say something so stupid like.. a system will take over just because it makes sense. Lots of people are too stupid for that. I killed many humans without spellcards and never faced any consequences."

Alice: "So the point of the spellcard rules was to maintain the power balance between humans and youkai? What does that make the integration of youkai in the village, then? I don't think they would want humans and youkai to mix like that."

Keine: "...There are many nuances to the system that I do not have the time to explain. The integration of youkai into the human village was a recent initiation of mine, yes, but even I know not to take it too far. That is because... humans and youkai need each other to survive. My plan required very deliberate planning and execution.. but I had none of the sages' input. Likely as they are all trapped."

Medicine's eyes widened with Keine's words, but Eirin tapped her foot.

Eirin: "Let us stay on task. How about one or two more notable events that you remember, and then we may hear from Alice?"

Keine: "You are right. Let us see... about a month after that discussion, I woke up one day to a horrifically humid day. Upon looking outside, the entire area was blanketed in a thick scarlet mist. I had tried to do some investigating on my own, however... it seems there was not much that anybody had known. After a month or so, it passed. Frustratingly, it seems as though I learned preciously few details about that event."

Upon her recounting this tale, Flandre stared at her with wide, red eyes and a blank face.

Flandre: "Scarlet..?"

The color which matched her last name, hearing an event that matched with it made her feel an intense sense of longing. Something that Alice took notice of.

Alice: "...I remember that too. But, Marisa, hmm..."

She tried to think. At the time, she hadn't been close yet with Reimu. When she looked back, she could only remember Marisa complaining about having her house grow mold and being unable to sleep. Anything further than that, however...

Alice: "...I can't see it..."

Her eyebrows flattened, and her lip quivered slightly.

Eirin: "It appears that another memory has been lost."

Alice: "No, it can't be... I know Marisa was involved in this..!"

She had gotten up to call for Marisa, but Eirin called out with a "Please wait," prompting Alice to turn and pay attention.

Eirin: "I would just like to confirm one thing. Was there anything you failed to remember during the original timeframe that Keine had described?"

Alice: "...No. A month before the Scarlet Mist Incident was essentially normal for me. In fact..."

It had been just barely after she had met Marisa.

Eirin: "Keine, were there any major events that you remember before the timeframe that you had set?"

Keine: "...There was a brief mention of a space satellite from the outside world crashing down around the Hakurei Shrine, about three years before that. However, given the desolate position of the shrine, it did not recieve much coverage. I only heard of it because I am the sort of person to go out to look for that sort of information, but if Alice was not, then it would not surprise me if she did not know of it."

Her face turned towards Alice, and Alice shook her head. In the first place, she had not been within Gensokyo when that happened, but she couldn't say that.

Alice: "...This is my first time hearing of that."

Eirin: "Were there any other events?"

Keine: "...Not to my memory."

Alice: "Same."

Eirin: "I see. My apologies for keeping you - let us see if Marisa has anything to add."

Alice nodded, and she left the room. Keine went down with her, just in case, and Eirin was left with Flandre and Medicine.

Flandre bit her lip, and Medicine turned to her.

Flandre: "For a moment there, it felt like I was really close to figuring out something..."

Medicine: "What do you think?"

Eirin: "The Scarlet Mist Incident... It would be quite easy to postulate that you would have had a good chance to be involved in something with that name overlap."

Flandre: "Remilia..."

After this short moment, Alice and Keine re-entered the room, and Marisa came into the doorframe with a confused look on her face.

Marisa: "I'm confused here. Do y'all want me involved or not?"

While she scratched her head, Alice and Flandre gave her a serious look.

Alice: "I need you to describe everything you remember about the Scarlet Mist Incident."

Marisa: "Ah? That old thing? Uhh... Well... If ya want..."

Flandre: "Please!"

Drawing everyone's attention, Flandre suddenly stepped forward, pleading to Mystia with a desperate look on her face. Seeing that, Marisa frowned and took a step back.

Marisa: "Okay, okay. I don't really get it, but... uh... one day, I woke up to my bed bein' all moist and it grossed me out. When I looked out, everythin' looked like blood, so I complained about it to Alice. Alice, bein' the weirdo she is, said she was more or less used to it. I sure as hell wasn't havin' that, though, and went to go investigate. But... uh..."

She gave it some thought, scratching her head for a moment.

Marisa: "Uhhh.. I dunno.. I can't remember much. I guess... that person... took care of it."

As soon as a name would have normally came in, she looked as though she was in pain, and her eyes rushed to the floor.

Eirin: "Even if you had not been the one to conclude it, you surely remember at least any locations, or individuals, or details, would you not? Whether or not you failed is irrelevant. Only the details of the investigation are what matter."

After she said that, Marisa made a face that was halfway between a scowl and a frown as she crossed her arms.

Marisa: "It ain't about that... I just... don't remember much, I guess. Beating up random small youkai n' fairies, sure. But, I dunno. The closest thing I remember is... headin' to some kinda large building I guess. But still, it ain't like me to forget..."

Throughout the whole process, Marisa seemed to have gotten more and more irritated. Even so, the instant "large building" left her mouth, Flandre felt sparkles in her eyes and went right up to Marisa's face.

Flandre: "Large building..! It has to be the Scarlet Devil Mansion..! Right?!"

However, now it was Marisa's turn to go wide-eyed. When Flandre finished speaking, Marisa looked yet again as though she was in pain, and her eyes scrunched up.

Marisa: "'Scarlet Devil Mansion..?'"

Hearing the doubt in her voice, Eirin's expression went to one of surprise, and Marisa continued.

Marisa: "I don't know... what the hell that is."

Flandre: "Huh..?"

Her face fell to one of shock, then anger, then sadness. And likewise, Alice did the same. Except for her, she stayed in frustration.

Alice got up from the bed she was sitting on, and walked past the stunned Flandre. Afterwards, she pushed Marisa against the wall, and put her face up to Marisa's.

Keine: "Alice?!"

Medicine: "Hey, what are you?!"

But before they could do anything, Alice reached one of her hands behind her and unleashed a flurry of dolls to effectively block the path. In addition, Eirin put her arm out in front of Keine as she took a step, prompting Keine's confusion.

Eirin: "Let it all play out."

And as it continued, Flandre only stood there.

When Marisa and Alice had first met, they had been the same size. Now, Alice had a full head above Marisa, a head that stared down at her with scorn as her hands pushed her shoulders against the wall.

Marisa: "O-Oioi, what is-"

Alice: "Shut your mouth."

With a barrier having been established between her and any obstacles, Alice felt a flame in her eyes, fueled by raw anger.

Alice: "What are you doing..?"

A tone that Marisa, along with the rest, had seldom heard before overtook Alice's voice. She put Marisa's chin in her head and forced her to look up at her as she stared down into her eyes, with her own seeming to stare through Marisa.

Marisa: "A-Alic-"

Alice: "Quiet. Think about this for a minute."

Medicine: "A-Alice!! What's with you!!"

Even when Alice and Medicine had a fistfight yesterday, she hadn't seen anything like this side of her, to the point where even she felt worried. Flandre took a step back, while Keine tried to grapple Eirin's arm away.

Keine: "What in the world are you doing?!"

Eirin: "It is not in our place to intervene. Do you know the depth of their relationship? Do you know their intentions?"

Keine: "That is beside the point! We can't let them fight!"

Alice ignored all of that, and continued to press into Marisa.

Alice: "What are you, Marisa Kirisame?"

As she stared down into Marisa, letting her hand free her chin, Marisa felt herself be stunlocked. Her lips trembled, her eyes twitched, and sweat ran down her face. But she couldn't move or say anything.

Alice: "What do you think you're doing? Secluding yourself like this? Being okay with everything going to hell? Thinking it's okay to forget everything about incident resolving? Do you think I take pleasure in seeing you like this?"

Marisa: "...I-I"

Alice: "I'm disgusted with you. Just what have you let yourself become?"

Speaking in a quiet tongue, every word that came out of Alice's mouth felt like a snake's teeth biting into her heart.

Alice: "Alice Margatroid. Reimu Hakurei. Keine Kamishirasawa. Kosuzu Motoori. Rinnosuke Morichika. Mima. Sumireko Usami. Nitori Kawashiro. Who is Marisa Kirisame to these people? Tell me."

Now she had been essentially whispering as she spoke. Even so, every little bit of anger and hatred within her voice was present. She let Marisa go, and Marisa fell to the floor.

Alice: "Why don't you remember?"

The four in the room behind her were unable to do anything, and Marisa only panted.

Disassociation is a coping mechanism where, in response to some kind of hurdle, your brain will phase itself out of its own point of view, making you seem as though you were only watching from a third-person perspective. This was something Marisa, during her time, had become an expert at.

Marisa: "I don't know.. It ain't my fault, though! Y-You can't remember either, can't you!"

Alice: "You don't even know what I'm talking about..."

She lowered herself, and Marisa looked up at her.

Alice: "Why don't you remember who Marisa Kirisame is?"

Marisa: "...I.."

A narrowing of eyes.

Marisa: "I'm here, though.. I'm still Marisa Kirisame!"

Alice: "Wrong."

She leaned into Marisa's ear, and whispered.

Alice: "You're a fraud under the name 'Marisa Kirisame.'"

And after that, she slapped Marisa's cheek to the floor. Not one ounce of resistance came over Marisa as she fell over, and Alice rised as the other three stood in shock. Only Eirin was unaffected.

Alice: "The Marisa Kirisame I knew wouldn't hesitate. Not to help. Not to resist. Not to solve what she lacked. I don't know who you are, but goodbye."

And just as a final addendum as she turned,

Alice: "I'm not forgiving you."

Flandre: "..."

She had seen everything, and it felt like she had truly, truly been powerless. She had barely known Alice, and Marisa even less. Even so, something about this felt deeply personal to her. It shook her heart, and she felt powerless.

Keine: "Alice!!"

She had been enraged. A dangerous aura began to overcome her, and she broke free of Eirin's self-imposed barrier to try to get herself over.

All Medicine could do was look at Marisa, laying on the floor. It was exceptionally rare that she saw a human in such a pathetic position. Even so, based on what she had gathered, she got the impression that Marisa was somebody who could once best just about anybody.

Eirin: "How very, very interesting.."

And all Eirin would do was put her hand to her chin, silently observing everything.

Alice began to walk down the stairs of Marisa's house, but she felt a tug on her skirt. She stopped and turned, and saw Marisa with her red cheek reaching out to her, with tears in her eyes and a desperate look on her face.

Marisa: "Alice..."

Alice: "..."

Marisa: "You can say what you want about me... but.. don't bring her into this. Please."

The two looked at each other, but Alice had no clear emotion on her face. Her bangs covered her eyes as she looked down, and her mouth did not move.

Marisa: "...That person... Please, don't use her name like that. Please..."

Reimu Hakurei had no longer been Reimu Hakurei. That was why Marisa felt such a tear in her heart.

Alice: "I have nothing more to say to you anymore."

She took control of her skirt back, yanking out of Marisa's hands as they fell to the floor. She retracted her dolls, and walked down and out of sight.

Keine came running over, and kneeled down to Marisa, asking if she needed help. But all Marisa did was lay on the ground. And all Flandre did was stare.

Medicine's face shifted between Marisa and Keine, and Flandre, and back. A sudden sense of uselessness overtook her, and she was filled with rage.

Medicine: "DAMNIT! GOD! DAMNIT!!"

Eirin closed her eyes, and ignored everything around her. She took a lingering look at Marisa, and headed downstairs.

Keine: "Eirin?! Where do you think you are going?!"

Suddenly yelling down at her, Keine was filled with more anger as Eirin seemingly ignored everything about the situation.

Marisa: "I don't need help..."

But her attention turned to Marisa's groan, and she felt confusion swell within her. And Eirin, who did not even turn to face up at the two of them, responded in tandem.

Eirin: "Our time is short. We must decide what to do next at once. I will wait outside with Alice."

She left, and left Keine flabbergasted. Medicine grit her teeth and quickly ran downstairs as well, and Keine was left with Marisa.

Marisa: "Alice..."

She whispered just under her breath. Keine faced her, but it didn't matter.

Marisa: "I'm sorry..."

Chapter Text

A place of dread. A place of fear. A place of melancholy. A place of worthlessness. A place of evil. A place of wrath. Here was the place that Flandre Scarlet, the Sin Apostle of Wrath, flew over.

What could be called land? What could be called void? What could be called existence and unexistence? Was this place even a proper world? All of these were valid questions to ask. After all, not even she knew.

An unpleasant expression overtook her face as she landed on the brown ground, with dust being blown away as she touched the ground. In front of her had a large bunker, with a keypad to the side. Though every time she had to go here, the urge to merely blow open the doors by force filled her, she opened it the intended way every time anyways, lest she have to deal with Reimu.

The correct code was input, and the doors opened. She went into the bunker, and the doors closed behind her on their own.

The stairs led to an abyss below that was so dark, even Flandre couldn't properly see. Thankfully for her, they formed a space that she could easily jump down and traverse into. It had been something she had done since the beginning, and she felt that the wind brushing against her as she fell felt genuinely nice.

Ten seconds passed, and she still had not reached the bottom. Every instance she fell, she passed countless flights of stairs that had not been walked for who knows how long. Fifteen, and finally twenty seconds passed, and she was out of the hole of stairs. Even so, she continued falling.

Almost two kilometers below the ground's surface was a colossal, hollowed-out space. And as Flandre continued to fall, she laid her eyes upon the whole purpose of this level of protection.

Contained within the bowels of this realm was a tremendously-sized, organ-like mass. It pulsed every few seconds, the sheer weight of each movement reverbing throughout the vicinity. Its sheer size was comparable to a modern megacity, and at no point did it ever touch the walls of the cavern. Rather, it was held up in stasis by tremendously large supports. Each pillar was hundreds of meters thick, and they connected together to form a mesh in a desperate attempt to contain the tremendous existence.

The entire area exuded an extreme sense of megalophobia, yet Flandre had seen this so many times that any sense of wonder that she once had, was now long since gone. After another minute and a half of falling, she finally hit the ground, landing on her feet without a scratch. The rock beneath her shoes had been blown away from the amount of times this process had been repeated, and it was almost pleasant to look at.

But Flandre cared little for this, and stretched her fingers as she walked forward from her landing spot. This tremendous mass had a network of wires flowing throughout it, and it all connected to one large, computer-like object. She let her fingers slide across the keyboard, and a holographic screen popped up from it.

"Stomach - 90% Capacity"

"Containment Pylon Status - No Issues"

"Connection to Main System - Active"

"Connection to Reimu Hakurei - Active"

'Flandre': "This isn't even a real computer, so why'd she make it look like one?!"

As she scowled after annoying herself, she typed a few more things into the terminal, and her face slid back into boredom as she looked up.

Following that, a long list of names presented itself on the terminals' screen. From the top, it started as follows:

"WORLD 0 --- "ORIGIN" --- DIVERGENT POINTS: NONE --- STATUS: ELIMINATED --- NOTES: "The seed of the tree." --- BRANCH WORLDS: [Show List?]"

Below that was an entry that was highlighted in yellow.

"WORLD 150 --- "GENISIS" --- DIVERGENT POINTS: REIMU HAKUREI --- STATUS: ELIMINATED --- NOTES: "Where it all started." --- BRANCH WORLDS: [Show List?]"

These two entries would stay atop the screen no matter what, and Flandre scrolled down the long list. Almost every entry had the status "ELIMINATED" or "CRITICAL", and every once in a while the status would be "MODERATE", "AFFECTED" or "CLEAN."

At last, she stopped at one particular entry, and she felt her exceptionally sharp teeth sliding against each other.

"WORLD U+A66E --- "ꙮ" --- DIVERGENT POINTS: YUUKA KAZAMI, ETERNITY LARVA, KURUMI, EIRIN YAGOKORO, [See More?] --- STATUS: MODERATE --- NOTES: "One of the final 'Keystone Worlds.' Tread cautiously within it." --- BRANCH WORLDS: [Show List?]"

Flandre clicked on the world, and it opened a list of information about it. Inside, was a list of information about the Gensokyo of that world. Its population, weather, the time there, a map, and a list of those who have passed from it.

The list, which bore the title "FALLEN", read the following names: Tsukuyomi, Watatsuki no Toyohime, Watatsuki no Yorihime, Sagume Kishin, Sakuya Izayoi, Remilia Scarlet, and Flandre Scarlet.

All this information was something that Flandre ignored, instead looking at the map. She zoomed in and saw the locations of everyone on the map - at the time, this had been when Flandre's group had been fighting Orin's group in the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. She cared little for the others, only focusing in on Medicine and Flandre.

Seeing Flandre's little icon moving around, she started to bite her nails.

Flandre: "I imagine she won't have a real problem winning. But they have to be here for a reason. Let's see here, this Eirin..."

She tapped on the icon for Eirin, and, thankfully, she had some notes attached. Along with an estimation of her physical attributes, such as strength, there was a short description of her Divergence Point. It read as follows:

"Eirin Yagokoro - Made a deal with the Apostle of Pride, Remilia Scarlet. In exchange for having her 'greatest wish' granted, as compensation, what was taken was..."

Flandre closed out of the tab after reading that, and smiled.

'Flandre': "Ah, I see. That'll make things a good bit easier for me."

She bought her hand to her chin, and thought for a moment.

'Flandre': "Let's see, if I were her... hmm..."

She gnawed at her lips for a bit, her sharp teeth ripping apart her skin and making her bleed. Not that that matter to her at all, of course.

'Flandre': "It's been a hot minute since I had to put myself in the position of a Flandre. But I don't want to mess this up, you get me, right? Flandres?"

She looked down towards her left arm with a somewhat endearing look. And then, with her right arm, she grabbed ahold of her left, and slowly began to rip it off of her.

As she pulled on her arm, the skin that connected her shoulder to the rest of her arm tore like goo, and part of her skin dripped down as though it were a liquid. Of course, lots of blood followed as well. But it didn't matter in the slightest. Her skin and blood merged into one liquid on the ground, making a disgusting sound as more and more fell. Even her expensive-seeming clothes fell to the ground as a liquid. And at last, she had torn off her left arm completely, and threw it to the ground.

'Flandre': "How about all of you tell me what you think?"

Asking that with a smile, she looked as though there had not been even a hint of pain or shock in what she had just done.

The arm which she threw onto the ground shook for a moment, and then began to melt to the ground. Each droplet seemed to take its own form as it lost its shape, and what was once an arm was now a mass of various faces - yet all of them were Flandre Scarlet.

Red sanpaku eyes, a ponytail tied to her side, and a visible fang. These were the three trademarks that existed for every Flandre Scarlet. Whether she had been an infant or a grandmother, whether she had been a human or a youkai, no matter what, these were the unshakeable traits that connected every Flandre Scarlet.

A diverse array of Flandre Scarlets screamed and shouted out from the mass which once used to be an arm, filling the cavern with the noises of utter dread.

'Flandre': "No no no no no, you've all got this wrong. I'm the one who needs advice here! I'm not the one who has to console you all!"

Her eyebrow raised, and she put her remaining arm on her hip as the other part oozed out blood which stained her large dress.

However, the amalgamates could not properly respond. They could only scream.

'Flandre': "Okay! You're all useless fucks! All of you! Fuck you!"

Her eyes went wide with anger, and she grit her sharp teeth together. She kicked the amalgamation which used to be her arm into the 'computer', leaving a dent in it. After that, she continued kicking it over and over again.

'Flandre': "Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you! I hate you all! Useless freeloaders!!"

Only when it had been reduced to a puddle of unidentifiable liquid did she stop, panting as she caught her breath from anger.

'Flandre': "Whatever. I don't need Flandre Scarlet. Who needs Flandre Scarlet. I'll do things my own way."

She walked away from the 'computer', and stomped the ground with her feet. A large roar was heard, and a crack was made in the rock. She kicked a rock out from the spiderweb-like pattern, and threw it to the side. Following that, she put her right hand up to her eye, and pinched the rock right in front of her eye.

The next moment, the rock had combusted into a small black hole. All the liquid that she had created from her self-mutilation, along with some of the pebbles that she had made from kicking the ground, had been sucked into the black hole. And as each piece of matter found its way into the event horizon, so too did parts of her body regrow.

Her left arm had been regrown completely, as though nothing had ever happened. Clothes included.

She snapped her fingers, and the black hole disappeared.

'Flandre': "Right then, I think I'll take along all my girls for this. First stop is..."

She took off, giggling to herself.

'Flandre': "Kyahahaha, just you wait, Flandre Scarlet~ Soon enough, you'll become my most prized possession!"

Flying out of the bunker far faster than she came in, she and her mind quickly got to work.

. . . . .

'Flandre': "I got all that done so quickly, I'm actually mildly impressed with myself..."

As she made a slight smile to herself, she stood in front of a large gate. It was a portal-like object, that stood far taller than her and was filled with a swirling purple. She moved over to the side, and typed in the passcode of the desired universe she wanted to travel to - U+A66E.

And upon clicking the confirm key, a loud sound was heard, and the portal rippled with force. After that, she took one of the metal accessories on her dress, and threw it in.

'Flandre': "Ha. I wonder how she'll feel after seeing that."

She smirked, and stuck her tongue out as she crossed her arms.

'Flandre': "I... guess I'll go report this now, and then I'll start the first phase of my attack. Ahh, being a Sin Apostle is so much work. But, even so..."

As her voice got more seductive and deep, her grin increased in turn.

'Flandre': "I'll finally get to use my authority to its fullest, huh..."

As she giggled to herself, she noticed a figure crawl up beside her, turning her attention.

'Flandre': "Oh, you're here, Yamame-chan? You're a diligent one, you know? You're kinda early."

The girl beside her stepped out of the shadows, and what had been in front of Flandre had been a girl in brown and purple-grey clothes. While her dress was baggy, it and the beige sashes that wrapped around it were torn in various places. Her dim purple hair had been wrapped in a thick hairbun that had three layers, and most strikingly, her arms her been that of a spiders'. Spiny, long, and having eight of them.

Her smile and eyes looked disturbed, and she had a sickly complexion about her as she cocked her head.

'Yamame': "I'm pretty much bored all day, with nothin' to do except weave and eat. I'm happy you called me out here~ Ehehe~"

'Flandre': "How about we get some drinks first? We've got time to kill."

'Yamame': "Certainly~"

She cocked her head in a smile, and the two walked off into the distance.

Chapter Text

Alice and Keine gathered outside of Marisa's house. Afterwards, Medicine, and then Flandre came out. Keine was nowhere to be seen, as she had remained inside to tend to Marisa.

While Eirin had been completely unaffected, having her arms crossed as she looked out, both Alice and Medicine looked ticked off. And Flandre seemed somewhat vacant, hanging her head over.

Eirin: "Alice, do you have any secondary plans of action? If not, I would have no qualms suggesting one of my own."

Alice: "...The issue is, I have no real leads on any of the other sages. Okina Matara is completely out of the question, and Kasen Ibaraki..."

While admittedly her knowledge of these two was somewhat dicey, essentially only knowing due to hearsay from her friends, she knew they would be difficult to reach.

Alice: "They both reside in worlds that are impossible to access unless you gain explicit approval to access it. So, I'm not really sure what we can do from here besides trying to find Yukari Yakumo on our own."

She pinched between her eyes, and shook her head.

Alice: "It's not good enough, we don't have the time or resources. I'll hear you out."

Medicine: "Wait, wait just a minute."

She yelled out, interjecting in Alice's dialogue, and shot an angry look at her face.

Alice: "What? Do you have a plan too?"

Raising an eyebrow, she leaned down slightly to look at Medicine.

Medicine: "No, that's not it! Do you expect us all to ignore all that just now?! I mean, Eirin ignored it, sure, but she's a WEIRDO. But, I'm not going to ignore that! You just... snapped at her all of a sudden! What was that! Look at what you did to Flan! And Keine!"

Stretching out her hands as she spoke, Medicine desperately felt the need for an answer clawing up inside her. However, Alice only sighed, and straightened herself back up.

Alice: "It's not your place to intervene with mine and Marisa's relationship. Besides, I thought you hated her anyways."

Medicine: "That's beside the point. You're the one who dragged us here in the first place."

As the two of them bickered back and forth, a sour and sad face overtook Flandre, and she looked down and to the side. At the same time, Keine walked out, looking unhappy.

Keine: "I cannot believe you, Alice. I believed you were better than that!"

She closed the door behind her, the glass in its window still cracked, and shook her head as she joined the group. And as she did so, Alice rolled her eyes and sighed.

Alice: "Just forget it. She's not the type of person who learns unless you drill it in. Don't act like you know me and Marisa."

But Keine wasn't taking this so lightly, sticking her finger up to Alice's chin.

Keine: "You do not do those sorts of things in front of others, do you understand?"

Just as tensions seemed like they were about to boil over, Eirin cleared her throat.

Eirin: "Everyone, if you would all calm yourselves for just a moment. I have a plan in mind that I believe to be worth pursuing for the time being, in light of this issue."

Keine, Medicine, and Alice stopped what they were doing, and gave Eirin their attention. Eirin smiled, nodding slightly.

Eirin: "Seeing as contacting the remaining sages appears not to be an option, the next plans forward within my proposition involve gathering together all the information that we have. While we have agreed that letting our journey and motive go public to all of Gensokyo would not be the path forward, just as Keine had suggested earlier, it would be for the best to gather together trusted allies whom can fight for us, and prepare for any further attacks. Ideally, if we could spot out these attacks beforehand, it would help us level the battle field."

Medicine: "Trusted allies? Like Mystia?"

Eirin: "Correct. I believe that, given time, I may be able to convince Mokou and Tewi to join our cause. If any of you have any connections with both the power to fight, the willpower to persevere, and the trustworthiness to aid us in our journey, please name them now."

However, there were next to none. Medicine and Alice were recluses, with the latters' only real option being alienated. Flandre had and knew nobody, and almost everyone who Keine knew on a close enough level was a non-combatant.

Keine: "...I suppose, at best, I may be able to ask the tengu, however..."

Part of the plan that she had developed during her attempts to begin to merge the human villages' and the youkai's societies involved extensive talks with the tengu. As a result, she knew some of them, but whether that meant she was on good enough terms to ask her to join a battle was a whole other question.

And it was at this moment that she realized, in a situation like this, Mystia Lorelei would have been the most important person to ask.

Seeing the looks on everyone's faces, Eirin gave a sigh, and scrapped that part of the plan.

Eirin: "It seems as though, for the time being, that part of the plan may not have the means to achieve fruition."

She shook her head calmly, and continued.

Eirin: "The best plan of action now may be to go back to the forest area and attempt to speak with Mystia and Mokou. With that being said, however, I recognize that, given the circumstances, all of you may be tired. I myself have no qualms in taking the time to rest, however you all may desire to continue making progress at the cost of energy. Should you wish me to, I may also create a concoction to raise your energy for a good while, however I make no promises about the taste. The choice is yours to make."

She shrugged lightly as she smiled softly, following her explaining her thought process. Despite her seemingly calm attitude, a tense atmosphere continued to hang over the air, and nobody really wanted to make a choice that stood out. At last, Keine decided to take a stand.

Keine: "...I myself am content to march forwards. Are there any objections?"

Alice: "...I'm also fine with that. Sorry for making you all trek all the way back here for nothing."

Eirin: "There are no need for apologies. This was an unforseen circumstance, was it not?"

And then, she turned to Medicine and Flandre.

Eirin: "What do you two say? Is the plan to walk back to the forest an agreeable one to you?"

Medicine: "...Sure, whatever. What do you think, Flan?"

Flandre: "...Mm."

Eirin: "It is decided then. And I presume nobody shall take up my offer on the energy concoction?"

Medicine: "I think we'll all pass, thanks."

Nobody else said anything, and Eirin nodded again as she closed her eyes.

Eirin: "Then let us be off."

She turned and began walking back to the forest, and the others followed along. Alice turned to take one last look at Marisa's house, and then caught up with the rest.

. . . . .

As they walked along, they were silent. A tense atmosphere continued to hang over the air, with nobody wanting to speak or draw attention to themselves. Eirin, the only unaffected one, had no emotional intelligence. Alice, Keine, and Medicine each felt too awkward to say anything, and for reasons unknown to everyone, Flandre was still out of it.

While the 15-minute rule for Flandre had not needed to be kicked in yet, a distinct feeling that Flandre would not enter a shadow even if she needed to kicked into Alice, and she began to worry.

She began to feel a bit of regret for what she had done, and debated trying to apologize, but decided not to. And it was in that moment she realized that, gnawing at her heart, she felt like if Mystia were here, the weight of this situation would be alleviated. She gulped and balled her fists, but said nothing and continued walking.

At the same time, Medicine's eyes darted back and forth, and she felt uneasy. There were a myriad of questions running through her mind, some were simple like "If we're tired and need to make progress, why doesn't Keine just use her ability to make a stroller for us?", to which the answer would be that she couldn't because it was too complicated. But some were also more complicated, like "Why did watching Alice slap Marisa like that make her so depressive?", to which she had no answer for.

She tugged on Flandre's sleeve. With a slow reaction, Flandre's face rose to look at her, and Medicine guided the two of them to seperate just a little from the group. Whispering to her, she tried to make any sort of conversation, not knowing what else to say.

Medicine: "Hey, isn't Eirin acting kinda weird? It's like she doesn't care about anything that just happened at all."

Flandre nodded as she eyed Eirin.

Medicine: "Also, like... um... I dunno. It just doesn't feel right. Having Eirin, I mean. She feels like a lone wolf, or something. Do you think she might have some kind of ulterior motives?"

Flandre did not respond, only looking down as she walked. A wind blew across their faces, letting their hair flutter in the wind. It seemed that the absence of Mystia had kicked into the entirety of the group.

Flandre put her hand on her chest, and nibbled on her lip slightly as she whispered to herself.

Flandre: "Mystia... I wish I spoke to her more."

The bushes rustled, and a voice which nobody had heard before made itself known.

???: "Ah, such a saccharine wish, hearing that just makes me squeal from the wholesomeness. What a good girl."

After hearing that, everyone immediately turned in shock to face the direction of the sweet, yet seductive voice.

Eirin: "Who's there?!"

What stepped out of the bushes had an unimaginably oppressive aura - a smug-looking woman with spider arms, a spider dress, and a distubed look. It was--

Yamame: "Salutations. I apologize for interrupting your little journey here, but I have something I'd like to chat with you all about."

She lifted the sides of her skirt in a courtesy, and smiled.

Chapter Text

Yamame Kurodani stood in front of the quintet. And though an unbelievably dangerous aura radiated from her, she only stood and smiled.

Flandre: "W-Who are you?!"

She had been the one to hear what she had only meant to say for herself. And, aside from just feeling the intenseness that radiated from her as though it was a putrid smell, she was also able to see the qi that circulated around her as a rainbow mist. While it was amazingly abundant, it had all been vomit-like shades of green and brown.

Yamame: "Now, now, I would just like to ask a bit of your time to let me explain myself~"

Alice's face stiffened, and she leaned in to whisper into Keine's ear.

Alice: "...Listen, I know this youkai. She-"

Yamame: "Ah-ah-ah, please do not interupt me while I am speaking~ You see, I have some very important news to give you, and I don't wish to take up any more of your time or attention than necessary~"

While her voice was deceptively sweet, there was something about the way she spoke and acted that made her eerier and eerier. She smiled as she cocked her head lightly, and Alice felt her heart drop as she was called out.

Alice: "S-Sorry."

Medicine: "Please make it quick, we're kind of in the middle of something!"

Yamame: "Yes, yes, I apologize~ I would like to ask you to please listen to the end before you do anything, however~"

An uneasy feeling coaxed the area, but silence was maintained.

Yamame: "Yes, yes, and now we can start~ As for introductions, as I am quite sure you must be wondering just who I am - I am Yamame Kurodani. And I am... working under Flandre Scarlet, the Sin Apostle of Wrath."

Understandably, immediately after she said that, everyone's eyes went wide in shock.

Flandre: "What-"

Yamame: "Now, now, I understand this may come as a bit of a shock, but in all honesty, I would rather not fight if you and I could help it."

As she spoke, she closed her eyes, and moved her arms in and out.

Yamame: "Y'see, my boss wanted me to tell you that you're all gonna die soon. But, also that she wants the kill, so I don't really have to kill you. Buu~ut, she did tell me to wear you all down~ So, I would like to give you all the option to choose, y'see~"

Apparently oblivious to the mood that she created, she continued, stretching out one of her many arms to show each option.

Yamame: "Option one, my specialty, I can give you all a disease that saps the energy from you, but isn't lethal. Though, with a living doll and a doctor in your ranks, I can't imagine that would be very effective~"

She giggled to herself as she spoke, blushing ever so slightly as she brushed one of her spiny arms against her cheek.

Yamame: "Option two, I tie you all up and let you struggle until Flandre-sama arrives. After that, both of us can go off on our day~"

She had two of her arms go together, and then seperate apart as she spoke.

Yamame: "Option three, you let me beat you up without resistance~"

For that one, she gave a distinct smile and cocked her head to rub her arms, and then after that, she sighed.

Yamame: "Or, option four, we fight properly with resistance. Honestly, I am not exactly the best at hand-to-hand combat, so I would definitely prefer if you picked one of the others..."

After that fourth option, she dramatically leaned over with a distressed face, letting her arms fall flat to the ground. And following that, she picked herself back up and smiled.

Yamame: "So? Which'll it be~"

Four of her arms spread out to make an X, while two remained poised on her hips. Still completely oblivious to the mood she created, she was rather shocked when Flandre came forward with rage in her eyes and mouth, holding her fist out.

Flandre: "Shut your bitch ass up! Like hell we're taking anything from you and your likes! I'll kill you and everyone you're working with!!"

Yamame: "Oh mymy~ But I'm not intending to fight to the death~"

Regardless, before anyone could stop them, Flandre had jumped in to get the first hand on Yamame. Neglecting bullets, she tried to smash her fists right into Yamame's head and chest, but they were intercepted by the many spider-like arms of Yamame before they could connect.

Yamame: "No, no, you're doing it all wrong~! It's a turn-based game, and I'm the protagonist, so I have to go first!!"

She released her arms outwards, pushing Flandre back as she landed on her feet with distinct confusion in her voice.

Flandre: "Wh-What?"

The four behind her came running over, and prepared themselves to fight.

Alice: "Flandre! Don't try to intercept the enemy before we know what we can do yet! I mean, I know, but!"

Eirin: "Diseases? She does indeed appear to be a tsuchigumo." (Earth Spider)

Alice's dolls had been summon, Eirin's bow was drawn, Medicine's roots had spread across her feet, and Keine's hakutaku had been drawn out.

Yamame: "Indeed, indeed~ As a tsuchigumo, I specialize in weaving webs, creating diseases, and propelling arachnophobia~ And, y'know, as punishment for breaking my rules, I think I'll punish you by incurring all four of my proposed options at once~"

Stretching her eternally-plastered eerie smile further, she stretched open her arms to reveal a complicated, thick webbing. And, in a more seductive tone, she narrowed her eyes and deepened her voice as she cocked her head and spoke.

Yamame: "It's been a good while since I was called out to feast on something other than humans. Even so, you five look yummy for youkai~ Ahh~ I'm jealous I'm not here for the kill~"

As she fawned over herself, an arrow quickly aimed directly for her eye. Before it could impact, however, Yamame had quickly stopped the arrow mid-air. Despite it traveling at breakneck speeds, she was able to put the webs from her arms around the head, trapping it mid-air. She gave it a curious, expectant look, and then turned to the rest.

Yamame: "Oh my? Don't you know a spiders' silk is stronger than steel? Teehee~"

Eirin scowled, and Alice attempted a wry laugh as she retorted.

Alice: "Why don't we compare, then? My strings are stronger than any steel."

Though because of this, Keine shot her a weird look, while Yamame took the taunt in jest.

Yamame: "Aha~ Yes! That's the line I've been waiting to hear!"

And while her voice was loud, peppy, and enthusiastic, it immediately switched to a much deeper and menacing one.

Yamame: "The same one I've heard every time I killed you. Spider: 'Cave Spiders' Nest'"

She tapped her foot twice, and all of a sudden, a large barrage of thick white pillars raised from the ground, throwing everyone off guard. It raised Flandre and Medicine high up. As they fell, Flandre caught Medicine in her arms before she hit the ground. Alice and Keine fell their seperate ways, though Alice was able to land on her feet while Keine was not so lucky. As for Eirin--

Eirin: "Spacesphere: 'Cosmos in a Jar.'"

She stood on top of the pillar, high above the rest of her allies, glaring down at Yamame. The arrow, which had been firmly wound in string and laid on the ground, dispersed into a storm of bullets that made their way through the tiniest cracks and openings in the web. A ring of blue bullets surrounded Yamame, who looked around at them with a smile as she stood, waiting for the attack proper to start.

Medicine: "Typhoid Mary! Confusion: 'Into Delirium!'"

Three spellcards were declared in rapid succession as Medicine got to her feet and had the roots spread out from under them. They reached over to Yamame and began spreading a toxic, thick, hazy fog in front of her as Eirin's spellcard began to kick in. A huge amount of bullets were created to trap Yamame within a sphere, as she began to be pelted with many, many tiny white bullets.

Flandre and Eirin, in addition, charged a condensed bullet and three arrows respectively, and shot them out at Yamame at roughly the same time. And as Keine and Alice got their bearings, they, too, joined in.

Alice: "Puppeteer Sign: 'Marionette Parrar!'"

Keine: "Future: 'Gods' Realm!'"

Alice's dolls came out in drones, shooting themselves out to bombard the caged spider with enough danmaku to fill a truck. And at the same time, she continued to be cornered by the many lasers that Keine and her hakutaku had created. The combination of four spellcards being used at once created a situation in which it was difficult to see what exactly was going on inside the sphere of bullets. But based on the sounds they had heard, it sounded like it was in their favor.

Flandre 'reloaded' her finger gun, and continued shooting more and more into the cloud of chaos.

Flandre: "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!"

Her red eyes were bloodshot with anger, and she grinding her sharp teeth together the more she shot out. Eventually, their spellcards timed out, and the five of them watched cautiously to see what would come out of the dissipating toxic mist and bullets.

While they weren't exactly expecting to see the optimal result - a mangled mess of gore on the ground, they certainly didn't expect to see Yamame standing there, shrugging, with a smug smile. Their eyes widened, and Flandre's lip twitched in a scowl.

Yamame: "Goodness~ I just love it when my opponents try to go all-out first things first. I love people who know their priorities, I really do~ But, with that being said~ You five don't actually know how to fight together, don't you?"

She looked around at the quintet with her brown eyes, and rubbed her neck with one of her arms.

Yamame: "Some of those bullets really did hurt a bit, you know~ But all you were doing were just spamming spellcards~ Even if creating a bit of chaos was the intention, it wasn't hard for me to essentially pull the wool over your eyes."

As she spoke, she weaved some string between her spiny, thin arms.

Yamame: "I did happen to overhear that you were having some troubles amongst yourselves before little ol' me showed up, so perhaps that could be it~ Or perhaps it could be that, you five truly never fought together! Or even both!"

She giggled to herself, wiping a tear away from her eye.

Yamame: "I am a fair youkai, or at least I believe myself to be so. How about we call it a temporary trucies so we can come up with a better plan on how to deal with each other?"

Smiling eerily, she cocked her head at a ninety degree angle, and narrowed her eyes as she licked her lips.

Yamame: "'Kay?'"

Flandre: "Don't give me that shit! I'll kill you myself if I have to!"

Screaming out yet again, she summoned out her Clock Corpse and prepared herself to fight.

Medicine: "Wait, Flan!"

Alice: "Flandre!"

Keine: "Please wait!"

Eirin: "..."

Aside from Eirin, each of them stretched their hands out in a vain attempt to halt Flandre. But all she did was turn her head around and double down.

Flandre: "Nope! Nothing can stop me now! I finally have one of that bitch's lackeys in front of me, and I'm going to kill her no matter what! Don't hold me back!"

She leaped forward, breaking the ground from under her, and launched herself at Yamame. As she attempted to swiftly decapitate her in one go with the Clock Corpse, she found it blocked in a swift motion by a few strands of Yamame's webs. Undeterred, she forced her right leg to kick her in the side, but that, too, was blocked.

Yamame giggled, but, at the same time, Flandre made a defiant laugh in your own. She looked at her, and saw the face of insanity.

Flandre: "Heh. As if I'd expect something pathetic like that to work."

The tips of her fingertips grew hot, and upon realizing what she was going to do, Yamame smiled.

Yamame: "Just like her."

Medicine had tried to run after Flandre, but she back fell to her butt after a loud explosion. When she looked up, smoke could be seen, and through it, Yamame and Flandre, both covered in soot, were going at it with each other. Flandre had been running and flying around Yamame, trying to shoot and slice at her. Yamame, however, countered with her own attacks, shooting out webs and bullets of her own at her.

While Flandre's face gave the impression that she was having the time of her life, with a wide grin on her face, Alice saw through it. Around her body had been injuries that bled and did not heal, and it was becoming apparant that she would soon run out of energy.

Alice: "Flandre, you crazy idiot. I guess it's on me to clear the air, huh..."

She squeezed her fists, and looked down at her right hand; the one that had slapped Marisa just half an hour ago.

Coming to a consensus, she decided she would swallow her pride for the time being and act now to make things right. She turned to Keine, Eirin, and Medicine, and started to begin talking.

Alice: "Look, I'm sorry that I did that to Marisa. I swear we'll speak about this more after the fight and--"

As she began to apologize in an attempt to mend the situation to get back onto pace, she noticed someone had been absent: Eirin. She turned to her left, and saw Eirin walking away, with the Keine and Medicine who were next to her looking on in confusion.

Medicine: "What?"

Keine: "Where are you going?"

Eirin stopped as she walked, her longbow in hand, and turned to look back at them with a smile.

Eirin: "I prefer those who are honest with themselves."

She loaded an arrow in hand, and aimed for Yamame. Following that, she gave a whisper.

Eirin: "Heaven Spider's Butterfly-Capturing Web."

. . . . .

Eirin Yagokoro's life was a candle in the wind. A candle made of wax that, no matter what, would not erode. No matter how dim the light, how measely the flame it would live onwards. For one sole purpose in mind - saving Kaguya Houraisan. Each and every action she took was with that goal in mind, and that would not waver so long as she could move and her brain could think.

The original sin she committed was one that could not simply be overturned with repentance and apologies. No matter what, she would have to get her vengeance on the one who had wronged her - Remilia Scarlet, the Sin Apostle of Pride.

When she met Flandre Scarlet, who bore a remarkably impressive resemblance to the devil and a matching surname, that had been the first time in a millenium she felt her icy heart beat with hope. She had cleverly integrated herself into the party who shared a goal with her, and now had her chance to attain justice.

The wish she had kept for over a millenia - which she had swore on the moon to achieve, had nearly been in her hands. All she had to do now was draw back her bow, activate her 'Last Word,' and kill. Again and again, she would kill anyone who stood in her path if it meant bringing her closer to Kaguya Houraisan. Nothing else mattered. Nobody else mattered.

The sin which dyed her blue dress red with blood - once again, she would commit to it for the sake of Kaguya.

That was why she smiled as she released the arrow; an arrow that would not miss. It tour through the air around it, cut through some of Flandre's hair strands as she fought, and aimed for Yamame's neck.

Yamame: "Huh? This again?"

Unimpressed, she pushed Flandre off of her and caught the arrow in her web just a few coins widths' before impact.

Yamame: "That danmaku you used earlier was pretty flashy, wasn't iiii~it? I'd prefer if you used those, y'know. Though - not like I've fought many of you to remember much. Let's see, who were you again? Ummm..."

She cocked her head with an unsatisfied pout, but all Eirin did was reposition her cap with a smile as she closed her eyes.

Eirin: "I am Eirin Yagokoro. Brain of Lunaria, and sister to Kaguya Houraisan."

She brushed her thick white hair, opened her eyes, and took her longbow in hand.

Eirin: "Someone who has committed countless atrocities, an existence stained with sin. The very same one that shall strike you down."

While Yamame had a moment of confusion, Flandre's eyes widened as they followed the retracting Qi of the area, and she temporarily fled.

Eirin: "For 1,200 years, I have dreamt of a moment such as this. There shall be no second chance."

The sky above them darkened severely, and clouds moved rapidly to cover the sun. Everyone except Eirin looked up, and Yamame's eyebrow raised as she smiled.

Yamame: "Oh mymy? Weather manipulation? And here I thought you were a doctor~"

Eirin: "It is a curious thing, is it not? To have created a concoction that can cure the weather of one status and exchange it for another. Especially in a time such as monsoon season."

Yamame's eyes shifted to the arrow on the ground, and slathered on its tip had been a faint green liquid with a nostalgic smell. She licked her lips, and prepared herself.

Alice blinked as she felt something, and she held her hand out.

Alice: "Rain?"

As soon as she connected the dots, Medicine's eyes widened, and her mouth grew small with fear.

Back when her and Flandre had been going to investigate the Scarlet Devil Mansion, she recalled that Flandre had been hurt by the running water that hit her skin. As a vampire, it was something that caused severe damage, and here was no umbrella to protect them.

While she felt herself wishing that Kogasa, a living umbrella, could help them out, she had been at the other side of Gensokyo at the moment. Right now, it was her time to act. Even if the vaccine Eirin gave her claimed to have made Flandre more resistant against the typical weaknesses of vampires, it was not infallible. For all she knew, raindrops could still maim her all the same as full on bullets.

Without looking back or heeding to Keine's call, she ran to where Flandre had run off to. The mad dash of a little girl left little impression in either Yamame or Eirin, who smiled at each other as more and more raindrops fell, going down the blades of grass and staining the soil below.

Yamame: "Eeh? How bizarre indeed~ Even amongst all the worlds I've been to, that's a first~"

Eirin: "And it shall be your last."

The droplets of rain picked up, and the battlefield devolved into torrential downpour. Keine felt herself at a standstill, unsure of what to do, but the feeling of having to do something overwhelmed her completely. She ran off to try to see if she could assist Eirin or Medicine in any way, and left Alice behind, standing there with a stupid look on her face.

Alice: "What..."

She blinked twice, and tried to move her leg forward. Even so, she couldn't. And she couldn't help but shake the feeling that someone was laughing at her.

'Alice': "You hesitated in your pride, and you were left behind again, weren't you? How rough~"

. . . . .

Flandre sat under a tree, panting from exhaustion. Her body stung all over, and she looked down at herself. Parts of her clothes were torn or burnt, and she had cuts that would not heal all across her body. Her hands were sticky and uncomfortable, and she felt a resounding frustration within her as she bit her lips.

Flandre: "Damn... I couldn't land a clean hit on her."

She squeezed her hands tightly and scowled. It seemed as though any damage she might have inflicted onto Yamame had been cosmetic at best. Even so, she wanted to keep fighting.

Flandre: "And I specifically told them not to get in my way..."

She sighed, and coughed.

Flandre: "I didn't really get it, but the way that qi looked gave me such a terrible feeling... it felt like someone sticking an icicle up my ass..."

She shuddered at the feeling, and then shuddered again at a new one. Her lungs had been burning, and her limbs had been aching. She clicked her tongue, and had a vague memory be recalled to her.

Eirin: "Thus, should you want me to 'make myself useful,' I can be your permanent source of food. I would have no complaints if you chose to take advantage of this opportunity at whatever time proves most convenient."

Flandre: "Ew, still gross."

She shook her head at the thought, and then looked out at her left, where she had fled from. Her eyes went wide with a sudden realization, and she tried to get to her feet.

Flandre: "Ahh! They're probably still fighting now! I can't be sitting around here waiting to heal!"

She started accelerating herself, with her Clock Corpse in her left hand, and then stopped. She had had another realization.

Flandre: "...It's quiet?"

She had not noticed the sky darkening, but what she did notice was a faint stinging on the back of her neck. She closed her eye, reaching her right hand back to touch it.

Flandre: "..? It's wet?"

Two more stinging sensations on her arms. Both wet. She looked up, and--

Flandre: "Ahh!! AHH!!!"

She grit her teeth, and immediately ducked for the nearest tree. She had been just in time, as immediately after she found shelter, a complete downpour had suddenly kicked in. She looked out in horror, and for a split second, she pictured what her body might be like if she had been even a few seconds too late. At best, her legs would have been blown off. At worst...

She gulped, and then she felt her shoes getting wet. The amount of rain that had started to pour down already had been enough to create a runoff that threatened her feet, and she jumped up to the tree and clung onto it.

Even so, she could still feel a few droplets falling down onto her, burning her body slightly more each time. She had been inadvertedly backed into the corner, but how?

Flandre: "Was it just bad luck? That spider bitch didn't say she had any weather abilities... and it'd be weird if a spider could control weather... Well, I guess there was that one story about the spider and the spout, but... No that doesn't make any sense."

She shook her head.

Flandre: "But nobody else can control the weather, can they? Unless..."

If she felt anybody could manipulate the weather, it might have been Keine with her ability to rewrite history. Even so, she hadn't seen anything like that before, and she doubted Keine would be stupid enough to push her into a corner like this. At last, one face came to mind, and it made her sweat.

Flandre: "Eirin..?"

She grit her teeth, and clenched her eyes. Just as she felt herself starting to maybe, just maybe open up slightly to having Eirin on board, she does something like this. She squeezed her fists so tightly that the large tree she had attached herself to creaked. If it snapped, she would have died for real. But at that moment--

Medicine: "Flaan!! Where are you?!"

Flandre looked out, and she saw a completely drenched Medicine running, looking for her. The two met eyes, and for a brief moment, Medicine smiled. But upon remembering the situation, she quickly ran over to her.

Flandre: "What happened?"

Medicine: "Eirin's doing something crazy again..! Anyways, we need to do something about this quick!"

Looking at Flandre, her suspicions were right. She was cut, bruised, and burnt all over. Though she had no blood to offer her, there was something else she could do.

Just yesterday, she had been told by Eirin that her poisonous miasma held the potential not just to harm, but to heal. With that being said, she had no idea how. And she chuckled to herself.

Medicine: "All I've ever done is hurt, huh... But now..."

Now she had a new feeling burning inside her. Though she scorned the doctor who told her this, the advice she gave inspired a new feeling within her - to protect, and to live up to her actual namesake.

The intense rain snapped some of the branches, and a cascade of water was making its way down towards Flandre. She looked up with fear, and thought of what she could do. There had not been enough space to move, being essentially in the only dry part under the tree, and she wasn't confident enough in her Scarlet Destiny's qi manipulation to block the rain. However, she had no need to do anything. Medicine ran up to her, and--

Medicine: "Typhoid Mary "Medicinal Barrage!!"

Shouting out the first name that came to mind, Flandre looked down in sudden confusion as her vision became clouded by a thick green fog.

Flandre: "Medi?!"

Knowing the lethality of Medicine's poison, confusion, fear, and mild anger coursed through her for a moment. But as the mist overtook her vision, that quickly faded, and was replaced by a new feeling: a vague sense of comfort.

The water that aimed for Flandre's head never made it to its destination, instead becoming one with the healing mist. And though Flandre could not see beyond her hand, she could clearly see the wounds across her body fading.

Though it did not replenish her energy, it certainly helped the pain she felt go away.

Flandre: "Huh..?"

Medicine: "I did it!!! My Typhoid Mary became stronger!!"

She jumped for joy, and the light green healing mist floated above Flandre, almost acting like an umbrella. The water from the rain would not fall on Flandre, instead dissipating into vapor inside the mist.

Flandre blinked twice, and smiled.

Flandre: "Heh. I knew you had it in you..? Um.. Thanks, though. That was impressive, I think."

While somewhat unsure of what to say, her gratitude was genuine, and she looked around at her body. It had truly been reverted back to perfection, with not a scratch on her. Unfortunately, the feeling of exhaustion in her body and lungs remained, and she started to feel hungry.

Flandre: "Ugh, so, you said Eirin is the cause of this shit?"

Hearing this, Medicine paused her celebration and pride, and made a discontented face.

Medicine: "...Yeah, but I don't really know what it is. She was talking to that girl, I guess. But I don't know what she's planning..."

She looked away, trying to think. And at that moment, a deafeningly loud strike of thunder, that could not have been more than a few meters away, was heard. For a moment, everything seemed to go white with light, and the force of it was so powerful that both Medicine and Flandre were blown away, knocked into the mud. Flandre was thrown out of the protection of Medicine's new ability, and their minds went blank at the sudden development.

. . . . .

Keine approached Eirin, and tried to say something in intervention. She had been greatly displeased; first with Alice's actions, then the sudden attack, and now both Flandre and Eirin disobeying. She had become totally drenched, and furthermore, the absence of Mystia continued to bother her and lingered around her like an unpleasant aroma. She looked at the handkerchief wrapped around her wrist, and decided that she would definitely have a word with everyone except Medicine about this, to say the least.

The situation was rapidly falling apart, with everyone essentially going off to do their own thing. There was the spite in having Yamame be proven right, but it was also a genuine concern. How could they hope to achieve anything with this level of discoordination? Order had to be had, and she decided that if the group needed a leader, she would become one.

Yet just as she prepared to speak, being shoulder-to-shoulder with Eirin--

A devastatingly powerful flash, which nearly destroyed her eardrums, blinded her, and knocked her back onto the mud below, had unfolded right in front of her. Her vision was hazy at best as she tried to open her eyes, with almost everything clad in white, but as far as she could tell, the fight had resumed.

In reality, Eirin had channeled lightning to strike the arrow at Yamame's feet. A powerful blue flash of it beelined right for her head, and just before it struck, Yamame had blocked it. With a crazed smile, and unveiled a thick shield of string above her head. And while she avoided the lightning, a large hole was burned through her string, and it all crumbled away.

But that had not been the end of it; as even though the lightning should have passed, instead it remained as is. The lightning strike stood tall, like a beacon in the night. And rather than fading, it instead only grew in brightness.

Eirin gazed up at it with a smile, as her ultimate spellcard became realized. Branching out from the lightning was more lightning, that from itself branched out more and more. At first, it came to form something like a representation of the network of tree roots. However, the more it spread, the more apparent the name of her attack had become.

Yamame: "Hehe, now which of us is the spider, hm~"

The more the lightning spread, the more apparent it became that Yamame was about to become trapped in a web of her own. Therefore, after observing the light show for a while, she decided it was time to move. However, upon trying to jump, she found that she could not move.

Yamame: "Oh mymy~ It looks like I've grown complacent~"

Wrapped tightly around her legs, which had retained a more humanoid form, were the vines of none other than Medicine Melancholy. They held her down with as much strength as they could muster, and though it would not be difficult for her to cut them and escape, it had already grown too late for Yamame. Eirin's last word had finished its second phase, encasing Yamame within the lightning. Even so, she smiled.

Yamame: "Ahh~ What a shame. Looks like I'm gonna get hurt~ Anyhow... Blood Spider: 'Impure Bloody Web.'"

Just before the walls around her closed in, she shot out a thick red web in five directions from inside the cage. They rapidly made their way towards the five adversaries, grabbing each of them except for Eirin and Alice, who had jumped out of the way just in time.

Eirin: "Tch."

Keine yelped out as she was caught, and Alice, who had been stunned from what she had been witnessing, was quickly forced to get back to her senses.

Alice: "K-Keine!"

Eirin: "I shall handle Keine! Find the other two!"

Alice: "...Right, right!"

As she ran off, the hakutaku around Keine were distorting, and were firing off bullets at random as Keine yelped in pain. Eirin readied the arrows in her bow, ready to try to destroy the web with them. However, the web had been moving independently Keine, and began to fire off droves of bullets of its own. Waves of bright red bullets coursed through the sky, looking like bloody stars, as they attempted to fly at Eirin.

Eirin dodged and weaved, narrowly avoiding getting hit through the tight spaces. At last, there had been an opening, and she shot right at the 'stem' of the web. After she did so, the bullets stopped firing, and Keine was let go. She fell to the ground, unconscious, and Eirin ran over to look.

Blood had flowed from Keine's mouth, and Eirin smeared it with her finger, scrutinizing it under her eyes.

Eirin: "...The disease of the Tsuchigumo."

She narrowed her eyes and scowled, and then turned her head after hearing a loud sound.

Throughout this event, the third stage of Eirin's last word was supposed to have activated. Bullets would fly in organized arrays to overwhelm the trapped enemy, as the lightning continued to make them dance in her palm. It was a powerful trap that dug even into the earth, leaving no room to dodge or escape. Surely even someone as evasive as Yamame would have been hurt.

And as the spellcard ended, and she turned, that had proven true. Yamame had clear damage done to her skin, which had burn marks around it, along with her clothing which had its edges be burnt, drastically reducing the length of her skirt to being mere rags. While some blood flowed from her mouth, for the most part, she seemed to have been just fine. Her smug demeanor continued, and she smiled right at Eirin as she leaned forward.

Yamame: "Hehe~ I see now. What kind of person you are."

She looked to her left, and retracted the webs that she had shot out by raising her hand and clenching.

Eirin: "..."

Yamame: "You try to go and be cool on your own, make a bit of progress, but still fail everyone around you, hm? I know someone like that~"

As she took on a deeper tone, Eirin felt something within her snap. Her eyes narrowed, and she pulled back five arrows within her longbow.

Eirin: "I am absolute. I shall not fail."

She would do everything in her path to achieve her goal, no matter the cost or sacrifice. That is what it meant to be absolute, was it not?

Five arrows released, once or twice at a time. Furthermore--

Eirin: "Elixir: 'Quicksilver Sea.'"

A tidal wave of blue and cyan bullets joined the arrows in their route to Yamame. The first two arrows were blocked by Yamame as she dodged the bullets that aimed for her, but that had been intended. The third arrow was aimed for where she predicted Yamame would dodge, and that came true. Even Yamame's eyes widened as she had nearly been hit - having the tip of the arrow scratch at her chest.

The fourth arrow arrived very shortly after, also intended to be a decoy to throw off Yamame. It had been aimed for her legs, forcing her to dodge in an unorthodox manner. And finally, the fifth arrow was intended to get a direct hit. It was intended to hit Yamame's eye just as she began to brace herself for the next hit, however...

Reality was not so kind as it had been within Eirin's mind. Yamame dodged backwards, having the arrow graze across her forehead and snapping her hairclip. Though it caused damage, it was not the killing blow that Eirin had calculated.

Eirin's face went pale, and Yamame smiled as blood flowed down her face as her long purple hair went down.

Yamame: "Your hands trembled, didn't they~"

The calculations that Eirin had set out in her mind had been correct. It was not that aspect which failed. Rather, despite having conditioned herself for 1,200 years to become numb and emotionless, she still let herself be caught off guard by such a meager taunt. Her hands trembled in anger, and that was her fatal flaw.

The rest of Eirin's bullets went on to hit nothing, and Yamame quickly ran ahead to intercept Eirin. Before she could have prepared another arrow or spellcard, Yamame used all three hands on her right side to encapsulate Eirin in a tight web, and launched her into the air. She leaped high into the air, and then had Eirin slam down onto the earth, shattering her neck and skull. Yamame laughed as she looked at the damage she had done.

Keine had been unconscious and diseased, Eirin had been rendered unable to fight, and it was likely that Medicine and Flandre incurred some serious wounds on their own.

Yamame: "Looks like that puppeteer girl couldn't even show me her strings this time."

A bored look overtook Yamame's face as she held one of her hands on her hip, and she wiped away the blood on her face. The heavy rain that had been bombaring everyone stopped, and quietness took hold in the scene.

Yamame: "Looks like my job here's done~ Ahh, I took a bit more damage than I would have liked~ I hope Flandre-sama's happy with this."

She tapped her feet twice, and a portal opened up behind her. Eirin's body, which immediately started regenerating as soon as damage had been incurred, opened an eye and looked at Yamame, who glared back with a smile.

Yamame: "Your entire plan hinged on sacrificing everything for you to achieve your personal vengeance, wasn't it? But you failed in the end and ended up just being a nuisance. Don't you just think that's horrible~"

She laughed to herself, and stepped back into the blue portal, which promptly shut.

Despite the five of them being able to fight at the same time, they had faced a decisive defeat because of the sins of the members. A sad silence filled the air as the clouds cleared up, and where nobody moved or spoke.

Eirin's dress, once blue, had been stained not just with her own blood, but the blood of those around her, and the mud of the ground. As Keine would say, an unforgivable sin.

Chapter Text

Alice Margatroid had been the only one that was still able to walk. Through the muddied and bloodied ground, she trudged back with uneasy steps as, in her hands, she held Flandre and Medicine with her dolls, the two of them wrapped in string. She had been injured, but overall had taken the least damage throughout everything.

When she came back, Yamame had been gone, and Eirin and Keine lay on the ground. As soon as she saw them, before she could even form a single thought, she felt extremely sick. She collapsed to her knees, and vomited.

Alice: "-Wh-a-"

Her lungs felt like they were on fire, and she hacked and coughed as if her throat was a barren desert. She felt sapped of all her energy, and felt hives breaking out throughout her body. She vomited again, and passed out.

The disease of the tsuchigumo had gotten to her, and now there had been nobody left to stand. Nobody except Eirin, whos body had finished mending itself.

She stood, and looked to see everyone collapsed. She picked up the longbow off the ground, and put it away. Following that, she said and felt nothing as she got to work. Putting her blessing to good use, she concocted a cure for the disease she knew nothing of based on samples of Alice's vomit, the dirt where Yamame stood, and her own blood. Following that, she poured the "cure" into the mouths of Alice, Keine, and Flandre, who had also been afflicted by the disease. Just for good measure, she downed what remained.

Medicine, who could not be afflicted to the disease but had fallen unconscious due to her injuries and exhaustion, was the first to wake up. The various cuts and bruises on her body hurt her, but she stomached the want to complain about them for the time being. She blinked twice, and while her vision was blurry, she could see a faint outline of Eirin on her knees, working to help heal Keine's wounds.

Medicine: "Uhhhh... What... Happened..?"

Eirin: "You have awoken?"

Medicine rubbed her eyes, and looked down to see that she was covered by loose strings, with dolls at her side. Alice, Flandre, and Keine had all been on the ground, and Yamame was gone.

Eirin: "Regretfully, the battle had been a loss on our side. True to her word, there had been no fatalities. I am working to mend the damages now."

She stared down as she spoke without emotion, essentially only providing the facts. She spoke with the distinct lack of flavor that a corporation issuing a half-hearted apology would, not even looking into Medicine's eyes.

Medicine: "Let me ask you something... You're the one who started the rain, right?"

On the other hand, Medicine peered into Eirin's eyes. She crawled out onto the grass, and pressured her with her words.

Medicine: "You know Flan is weak to rain, don't you? So why did you do it?"

Eirin: "..."

Medicine: "ANSWER ME!"

She tackled the silent sinner and prepared to release her poisonous miasma, staring down at her with rage. Even if she knew it would do nothing, she hoped the intent would convey her raw emotions. Even so, Eirin remained silent, refusing to look Medicine in the eye.

As this was happening, a noise could be heard to the side. Keine had groaned, and the two looked to their side at her.

She grimaced in pain, and coughed as she came to.

Keine: "...Eirin..? Medi-cine..?"

She could hardly open her eyes, but she could still make out the two of them. In this pained state, Keine spoke in a uniquely soft and feminine tone that Medicine had never heard before. Following that, Alice and Flandre also groaned as they awoke.

Alice, who had been moved away from her vomit by Eirin, put her hand on her face and felt her wet hair. Some water from it trickled down her face, and she opened her eyes.

Flandre, on the other hand, did not have such a peaceful awakening. Thanks to the rain, her body had been covered in burn marks and cuts, and she grimaced in pain as she awoke. Her hands trembled, and her teeth grit against each other as her eyes slowly opened.

Alice: "...It's over?"

Flandre: "...Ah?"

Slowly but surely, Alice came to, and she sat up and looked around as a hazy feeling washed over her. Likewise, Flandre sat up, but there were no sounds of bullets firing or blood being splattered. It was just calm.

Regardless, everyone had been utterly exhausted, especially Flandre and Alice who had hardly a few moments of rest throughout the last few days. Their limbs ached, and it felt like they could hardly push themselves any more.

Even so, though it would have been nice, they could not simply fall back asleep. Even though the enemy was gone, there was still something that needed to be done. Because everyones' eyes gravitated to Medicine, who sat on top of Eirin.

Eirin: "Medicine, I would appreciate it if you would kindly dismount me. I have yet to finish tending to the wounds of Alice and Medicine."

Alice: "...Um.."

Her eyes spelled out her confusion, while Flandre looked down with concern at her wounds. At the same time, Keine had everything recollected that had happened before she passed out. Alice's meltdown, the ambush, the discoordination, Flandre and Eirin's disobeyal, and her own failure to properly support her team.

But it went beyond that. The ambush at night, Eirin's murder spree, Mystia's departure, the fight with Medicine and Alice, the ambush from Seiga, Yuuka's betrayal, her unwillingly being dragged into everything, starting from that day she fought Eirin and Flandre in the village. Everything filled her with a distinct annoyance, and through her exhaustion and fatigue, she forced herself to stand and bring her consciousness back.

Keine: "Everyone, I have something I would like to discuss. It is urgent."

All attention was drawn to her, and silence fell again.

. . . . .

Given the circumstances, Keine was courteous enough to allow a ten minute break from when she spoke so that everyone could gather themselves. Furthermore, given that the ground was wet, she created some thick blankets and towels with 'Plain Asia' such that they would not have to sit on the wet ground and could dry off slightly. Unfortunately, however, making a heater was out of her ability's range.

Medicine found the energy in herself to climb off of Eirin, and she stuck by Flandre and Alice. She shood off Eirin, and used her new technique which she called 'Medicinal Barrage' to heal Flandre and Alice's wounds. She was very proud of herself.

Alice, who had a habit of packing spare clothes, found a convenient spot to change back into her signature blue dress. She also offered a copy of Flandre's dress to Flandre, who reluctantly accepted, and a copy of Medicine's to Medicine, who denied.

But throughout all of this, there had been very few words spoken amongst each other. Keine stood in solitude, looking out and thinking things over. While Eirin simply sat on one of the blankets, waiting patiently. A tense atmosphere, even stronger than the one before, filled the air, and nobody wanted to speak or do anything unnecessary. It seemed as though everyone knew what was coming, but nobody wanted to think about it.

Throughout the process, everyone seemed to have shot each other dirty looks, but at last, the ten-minute grace period was up, and everyone reluctantly gathered around Keine, who stood with a stern and angry look on her.

Keine: "As I am aware, I am sure all of you are exhausted as a result of the last few days. With that being said, we carry a duty amongst us that we cannot simply offload unto others. Our duty is possibly the most important within the history of Gensokyo. Given the circumstances, it is of upmost importance that we, as a team, coordinate in a way such that we do not cause conflict amongst ourselves, and operate in a smooth and mutually beneficial fashion."

She spoke in a loud and clear voice, and touched the handkerchief around her wrist.

Keine: "While I am aware each of us has our own personal struggles, there have been certain behaviors and instances throughout these last few days that I can no longer hold my silence on. The purpose of this speech of mine is not to actively shame any one of you, but to call attention to the disruptive behaviors that you have done, along with opening the gate to discussion on how we could better said behaviors. My hope is that we can all be understanding and mature about this. Have I made myself clear?"

The uneasy feeling continues, but regardless, Eirin and Alice nodded. Medicine and Flandre, however, were less enthusiastic, but said nothing. Antsy in anticipation, Flandre looked away.

Keine: "First, I would like to bring up Eirin's behavior during this recent fight. Eirin, while I appreciate your willingness to fight, the way you did so was... to put it lightly, counterintuitive."

Truth be told, Keine was very angry. Much more so than she was letting on. However, she had quite the extensive experience in these sorts of matters, and was able to contain it to maintain her maturity and capability. She hadn't thought that she would have to resort to her technique with adults, though.

But not everyone could be as contained as her.

Medicine: "Why don't you say it as it is?! She almost killed Flan and made all of us wet, and she didn't even kill the enemy!! What was the point of that attack, even?!"

She stood, and with an angry look, scorned Eirin as she pointed across at her. Keine had a concerned look on her face, but attempted to contain herself regardless.

Eirin: "..."

Keine: "...I understand you have your concerns, however, I would prefer if you were to let me say my part first, and then you may share your thoughts in an organized and thought-out manner. I shall not ask again."

With her experience, she efficiently transformed a calming voice to a stern one that calmed even Medicine down. She flattened her eyebrows and sat.

Medicine: "...Right."

Keine: "Let us not forget that not one of us have been faultless. Moving on, Alice..."

At that moment, Alice stood, held her grimoire to her chest, and bowed in front of everyone.

Alice: "Keine, would you allow me to speak?"

Keine: "...Sure."

She nodded, and at that, Alice walked over by Keine, and began to explain herself.

Alice: "I would like to apologize for my silence and avoidance regarding my actions. However, I would like to assure you all, the relationship I and Marisa have is not so shallow to where my actions were purely meaningless and cruel. We have been close for well over half of our lives, and we have our own ways of interacting with each other. However, I did not consider the effect it would have had on you all, and I believe that your reactions were justifiable. I would like to apologize for that."

Though she gave a bow, her explanation was not exactly convincing. Particularly Flandre, who had only ever slapped someone while she had been angry and wanted to punish someone, raised an objection.

Flandre: "Ehh? What could a slap possibly mean besides wanting to hurt her?"

Alice: "...I'm afraid if I tried to explain it right now, it might take too long. Maybe I can explain it another time, however. After this."

She gave a wry smile as she curled her eyebrows, and Medicine chipped in as well.

Medicine: "What a weirdo. I don't forgive you. Maybe I'm a hypocrite for saying this, but you acted way too weirdly. But, thanks for trying."

She gave a sigh, and Flandre couldn't help but agree. She had the feeling she'd find out soon enough anyways.

Keine: "...Is there anybody else who has anything to say on the matter?"

Eirin: "..."

Nobody else said anything, and Keine felt somewhat glad she could at least do something. She had not forgiven Alice either, but she was happy that she at least had the maturity to apologize. Eirin, however, only remained eerily quiet. She had not even said anything when she was criticized, not to defend herself, or apologize. That was certainly not normal.

Keine: "...Medicine, I believe that, aside from your actions with Alice, which you apologized for, you had not done anything truly wrong since. Of course, you still tend to be quick to make your position known, and I would like to ask you to please try to control yourself more. However, in general, you have been a good girl. Please keep that up."

Keine gave a sigh, and upon hearing that, Medicine blushed for a moment, and her baby blue eyes became big. But that adorable frame was merely a transient moment in time, and she went back to putting on a tough front against anyone who was too human. Crossing her arms, she looked away and pouted.

Medicine: "...Yeah, yeah. Pshh."

Though, truthfully, she had been happy, and she wanted to hear more like that.

Keine: "And lastly-"

Flandre: "Don't wanna hear it."

She sat, looking away as her face laid on her hand, with a disgruntled look to her.

Medicine: "..Eh?"

Flandre: "I told you guys not to get in the way, and you did. So I don't wanna hear it."

Alice: "Hey, come on now. Everyone is trying to fight the same fight as you."

Flandre: "Then support from the side or something!"

Keine: "Do you earnestly believe that you could have won while fighting alone?"

She spoke with a stern voice, making Flandre grit her teeth. However, as she was preparing to continue, Eirin stood and looked down at Flandre.

Eirin: "You should not be so eager to expect support given the extent of your disruptiveness."

Flandre: "Huh? Where's this coming from?"

Genuinely surprised, she widened her eyes and turned to look up at Eirin.

Eirin: "You are the stubborn kind, are you not? Once your mind has settled on something, you will see it through. The issue is that you continue to push away others and attempt to prioritize yourself."

Flandre: "Oh? Look who's talking? Damn hypocrite. You tried to kill me so you could get your own vengeance, and are pissed that I lived, was it?!"

An extreme sense of animosity filled the air, and it seemed as though a fight was inevitable. While Keine was about to open her mouth to try to diffuse the situation, Alice and Medicine prepared themselves to hold the others back. However, it was then that a new voice entered the scene, drawing everyone's attention to them.

Mokou: "Yo. Looks like my warning was right, huh?"

Eirin felt her mounting hostility dissipate and be replaced in shock as she heard the voice that should not have been there. Crossing her grey eyes with the red ones of Fujiwara no Mokou, the phoenix of the Bamboo Forest, she felt herself getting socked in the stomach as Flandre gave a sucker punch, and Eirin collapsed to the floor.

While Keine was about to ask what Mokou was doing here, her attention was forced to be turned to Flandre, who was basking in her own victory.

Mokou: "Ooh, you've got a shitty personality, don't you?"

Flandre: "What's that? You wanna go too?!"

She punched her palm, and prepared to strike against Mokou. Before she could do this, however, Medicine pulled at her sleeve and pleaded to her.

Medicine: "Please, Flan, please stop! You're acting really weird right now!"

Flandre: "Sorry Medi, I'm in a bad mood right now."

While she tried her best to act tough, Mokou was totally unphased. Eirin picked herself up from the ground, while Keine moved herself in front of Flandre, staring down at her with an angry look.

Keine: "That is enough."

Flandre: "How many times do I have to tell you to not get in my way?"

Mokou: "Jeez, looks like my timing wasn't good. I didn't intend to spark a fight."

Keine: "You have nothing to apologize for, Miss Mokou."

She turned and attempted to sound calm, but really, she had not been. Someone else, too, had been trying to keep her calm, but enough had been enough.

Alice: "Flandre."

Reluctantly, Flandre turned, and she stared into Alice's eyes.

Alice: "Have a duel with me."

. . . . .

Upon hearing that request, Flandre could do nothing but double check what she had just heard.

Flandre: "Huh?"

Alice: "You and I still have unresolved business, don't we? I barely got to fight, so if you're ready to go, so am I."

Despite everyone's newfound confusion, Alice only smiled.

Flandre: "...I don't get it."

Alice: "Then I'll say it now, you're being a massive idiot. For the last few days, you've been utterly getting on my nerves. I figured it was about time for me to give you your just desserts; your consequences."

Flandre's eyes widened, and then she took an angry look on with Alice.

Flandre: "Fine! I'll beat you and move onto the rest then!"

She stormed off, and Alice winked at Keine, who stared at her dumbfoundedly.

Alice: "Trust me, I've got this."

And before she walked off, she turned to Eirin.

Alice: "You..."

Her face stiffened, and she turned to Keine and Mokou.

Alice: "You're a reasonable person, so try to work things out with those two. If you're an adult, you can do that, can't you?"

Eirin: "Very well then, if that is what you wish of me."

She gave a curt nod, and turned to Keine and Mokou as Alice walked off and Medicine ran off to follow.

Keine, while she had specialized in working with young children, had met quite the diverse array of people within her life. Even so, these five in particular - Flandre, Alice, Medicine, Mystia and Eirin, were unlike anyone she had ever met. She gave a sigh, and stiffened her face as she turned to face the two immortals with a strong animosity between each other. She stepped forward, and proclaimed herself.

Keine: "The fate of the world is at stake, and I shall give you two the opportunity to cooperate. I am sure of it."

Eirin closed her eyes, and Mokou frowned.

Mokou: "...I left the forest to try to see how you guys were going. Sure doesn't seem like it was goin' well."

Her eyes panned over the plains. Dew continued to hang onto the blades of grass, which might have invoked a cozy and serene image. However, the various trails of blood, vomit, and exposed dirt painted a very different scene.

Mokou: "Too late to intervene, too early to give advice. Good grief, shouldn't have came at all."

While she gave a sigh, Keine merely smiled.

Keine: "You are not late at all. As a matter of fact, we might just need your help more than ever."

Mokou: "Hah. My danmaku might be flashy, but I'm probably not much stronger than your average youkai. I sure as hell can be bait, though. But ain't that kinda rude?"

Hearing this, Keine closed her eyes, and turned to Eirin. She took on a much sterner tone, and commanded her.

Keine: "You said that you could convince Mokou, did you not? If you wish to redeem yourself, now is your time."

Eirin opened her eyes, and looked at Keine. She avoided making eye contact with Mokou.

Eirin: "I recognize that my actions have not exactly been morally sound."

Mokou: "Only took you 1,200 years to realize that, dumbass."

While Mokou laughed, she felt her irritation growing, but Eirin only continued without paying attention to it.

Eirin: "It is a rare sight for you to be concerned with the outsiders of the forest enough to follow them."

Mokou: "I guess they peaked my interest."

She shrugged, and Keine decided it was her time to interject.

Keine: "Are you, perhaps, aware of what we are doing?"

Mokou: "After that huge shit last night, you talking about 'the fate of the world' or whatever, and whatever just happened to y'all, it ain't exactly hard to put the pieces together, you know."

While Mokou sighed, Keine locked her eyes with Eirin, and Eirin knew what she had to do. She balled her fists, took a breath, and tried to look into Mokou's eyes.

Eirin: "...Fujiwara no Mokou. I have something of upmost importance to tell you."

She dropped to her knees, and genuinely surprised Mokou with this act of subservience.

Mokou: "Er... this is new. What? Do you have poison in your brain?"

These words alone were more than they had spoken in the last decade. Even so, Eirin stared into Mokou's eyes, and explained to her what happened on the night where she met Remilia Scarlet, the Sin Apostle of Pride.

After that, after she recounted everything everything about that night, she continued to speak.

Eirin: "Should we continue down this path, I, no, we shall be able to achieve vengeance. We shall avenge Kaguya, and save her. Please, Fujiwara no Mokou, help us. Help us save Kaguya."

Normally, Eirin showed little emotion. Whether she be scolded, or decapitated, she did not care. But upon the topic of Kaguya coming into play, Keine felt her heart be pierced. The faint crack in Eirin's voice, and the look of pain in her face, said a million words.

She was in genuine pain, because Kaguya was everything to her. But Mokou certainly didn't see it that way. Her face scrunched up in disgust, and she turned away.

Mokou: "...You just don't get it."

Eirin: "What?"

Mokou: "That's the price you pay for bein' immortal. Those you love will inevitably die. When someone is gone, they're gone forever. No ability or magic can bring them back."

Eirin: "You are mistaken! The Hourai Elixir, too, flows within Kaguya!"

Mokou: "Kaguya is gone."

Eirin grit her teeth as she got desperate, and Mokou's head hung low as her hands went into her pockets and she stepped further away from Eirin. Though her bangs covered her eyes, she bit down on her lip with enough force to make it bleed.

Mokou: "...Kaguya will never come back. You need to accept that and move on, Eirin."

She spoke with essentially a whisper, and Keine felt desperation mounting within her. She turned from Eirin, who simply sat on the ground, to Mokou. In the end, she chose to follow Mokou.

Keine: "Hold on! I... I understand. You lost someone precious to you, is that right?"

Mokou: "You don't understand anything. Someone precious... I ain't got noone like that in this world."

While Keine tried to reach out, Mokou only turned with a sharp stare.

Mokou: "Even if you're a youkai who can't die, I'll outlive you. Only this bitch and I will be alive to see the end of the damn world. Anyone I get close to will die. So, don't go assuming you can be my friend, or that you can appeal to me with emotion, or whatever. Cause I'll see everyone die anyways. That's the fate of the People of Hourai."

In response to that, Keine felt herself taken aback slightly. To have such a cynical view of the world, her time spent after becoming immortal must have been truly depressing.

But Eirin had not been done. She raised to her feet, and spoke yet again to Mokou.

Eirin: "Do you earnestly believe that I had not considered that?"

Mokou: "..."

Eirin: "I have thought of every possibility imagineable. Should we continue down this path, we shall spill the blood of the demon who cursed me, and use it to revive Kaguya. Then, it would be the three of us again! Just as it was! Until the end of time!"

Mokou: "Spill her blood how?! Didn't you all just lose to her? Or one of her lackeys?"

Eirin: "Do not assume that is the full extent of our power."

Mokou: "Then what is?!"

The longer this went on, the more it felt like Keine was watching an argument that she should not have seen. Even so, she reasserted herself and cleared her voice.

Keine: "Excuse me. I may not understand the complexities of your emotions or connections, but I know one thing for certain. I, and everyone in Gensokyo want to live. If we can defend Gensokyo, and we can all live, would that not give us more time and chances to do something for Kaguya?"

Mokou snorted, but she shook her head.

Mokou: "Whatever. If you want me to fight or whatever, I won't mind. It'd cure my boredom. But don't expect me to do anything after that. Doubly so if you pair me with this asshole."

She pointed her thumb at Eirin, and walked off. Eirin gripped at her chest, and stepped forward.

Eirin: "No matter what... I will definitely save her. That goal of mine has never felt the slightest tremor. Even a situation of this magnitude has my will stand unwavering."

Mokou: "Your delusion, you mean?"

She continued to walk off, and Keine felt the irritation within her grow more and more. She clenched her fists, and shouted out without thinking.

Keine: "To you, the People of Hourai, I swear to it. I shall see it through that I help both of you find peace!"

Though perhaps naive for her, she proclaimed such, and her heart was set on it. Though her ability to 'rewrite history' could not extend to bringing back those who were lost, she decided she would do something, anything, to bring closure to those who had the word erased from their lexicon. And it was just enough to, at the last moment, draw the attention of Fujiwara no Mokou and Eirin Yagokoro.

. . . . .

Alice: "This duel will be danmaku-only. You may use your weapons, but no life-threatening injuries. All spellcard rules will be obeyed. Is this agreeable?"

Flandre: "Yes, yes, whatever, let's start already."

While Alice had left Keine to deal with the two immortals, she prepared to fight Flandre, with Medicine acting as judge. Her plan was not just to beat Flandre, but to tie together all her loose ends with Flandre. Despite everything, she felt a bit of confidence in herself, and she smiled as she prepared her dolls.

Truth be told, Medicine wanted nothing to do with this. Her face, which exuded an emotion that could only be called dread mixed with boredom, made that very clear. She stood away from the two, and sighed.

Medicine: "You two are so stupid... what are you even doing?"

Flandre: "Start the timer already! I'm ready to go!"

Alice had been the only one that Flandre had never fought before. Even so, she felt that she had seen enough of Alice to be able to fight her. She intended to follow the rules of a spellcard battle, but she figured she might rough her up a little extra, for the crime of bothering her while she had been in a bad mood. Medicine or Eirin could fix her up anyways, so what's the deal, right?

Medicine sighed, and began the countdown with an unenthusiastic voice.

Medicine: "Three... Two... One... Start."

Su-san, her miniature doll companion, flew into the air as she raised her hand despite her unenthusiastic look. And at the same time, Flandre threw herself towards Alice, intending to finish this quickly with the slash of her Clock Corpse.

Yet just as Yamame had done, Alice quickly blocked it with string, and she sent out more of her dolls to try to wrap Flandre with string. At the same time, the dolls shot out circles of bullets to home in on Flandre - red arrowheads.

Flandre quickly abandoned the idea of ending things quickly and dashed out of the grasp of Alice's bullets, grazing by without getting hit before they honed in on her. Her ability to fly greatly helped in this aspect.

At the same time, she shot out waves of her own bullets - thin, yellow rice-like bullets that formed large circles, interchanging between slow and fast speeds. They zoned Alice in, and at the same time, Flandre shot out bullets from her finger gun aimed directly at Alice - charged to explode on contact.

Even so, Alice did not let herself get hit by this. She smiled as she twirled and dodged between the thin spaces of the bullets, and avoided the explosive ones without sustaining any damage.

Alice: "Aren't spellcard rules great? Marisa used to test hers against me lots, but in the end, most of hers were just taken from others!"

Flandre: "..? They don't spill blood, so I don't really care."

Alice: "Yes, that's correct! That's why they're perfect - they're based on beauty. Take for instance..."

After escaping Flandre's danmaku, she declared her own spellcard, and readied her dolls.

Alice: "Scarlet Sign: Red-Haired Dutch Dolls!"

With a smile, she shot out her dolls, and they formed an arranged 3D grid around Flandre, who remained in the sky. The dolls shot out clusters of bullets in various shades of red that connected them in all sorts of lines. At the same time, Alice shot out waves of rainbow-colored arrowheads from herself up at Flandre, who was quickly flying around in order to not let herself get trapped. She flew out of the 'cage', and fired back more bullets at Alice, who simply stepped out of the way to avoid them.

Alice: "You don't really seem keen on using spellcards, though. You should! Back in Makai, those didn't exist, they're a real luxury!"

Flandre: "What?"

Hearing the word 'Makai,' from Alice's mouth, with that smile on her face, made her eyes widen and she paused her flying mid-air. Yet as she did so, one of Alice's bullets - a green arrowhead, struck Flandre squarely in her chest. It didn't hurt much, but now she had been down a 'life.'

Medicine: "Score one for Alice!"

While Medicine had been keeping track of the battle, she neither heard nor cared to listen to their conversation.

Flandre: "H-Hold on, what are you doing?"

She had been slightly annoyed to have lost the first round, especially to someone who couldn't fly, but right now what took priority was answering her own confusion. For Alice to bring up Makai on her own volition, and to smile while doing so, there had to have been a catch. And indeed, Alice had a plan in mind.

Alice: "Go ahead, try to use a spellcard."

Flandre: "...Tch."

Her Clock Corpse in hand, she prepared an attack as she flew right over Alice's head.

Flandre: "Taboo: Maze of Love!"

She spun her weapon in a clockwise manner at breakneck speeds as she made a devious smile. It spun so quickly that it became impossible to track, and from it, dense waves of bullets fired out at Alice. Save for a few small gaps in the pattern, they were nearly impossible to go through, and shot out at high speeds that made it difficult to even react in time. Worse, what few gaps there were shot out in random directions, and the first one was far from Alice's current position.

But that was no problem to Alice. She threw out some of her dolls and anchored them in the air, and then quickly pulled herself to them like a grappling hook. She did this again and again, effectively making her fly around the air and flying circles around Flandre, much to the latters' chagrin.

Seeing her fly around like that, carefree after bringing up a topic she had so desperately tried to hide for so long, irritated Flandre. She decided it was time to switch gears for a more "direct" approach.

Flandre: "Taboo: Cerebus Clipper!"

She ceased her bullet spamming, and resorted back to her weapon. In terms of pure speed and physical strength, she was far above Alice, who was not a Sin Apostle. Therefore, surely with enough tenancity, she would be able to land a hit.

She lathered her Clock Corpse with a fire-like Qi from her Scarlet Destiny, and lunged herself towards Alice. She attempted to strike her again and again, striking from both conventional and unconventional angles, yet against her expectations, Alice blocked them every time.

Alice: "I bet you're wondering why I said that earlier. Since it has taken form in your mind, it's now stuck to it like an ulcer. Now you can't fight at full capacity."

Flandre: "Shut up!"

Again as they were in the air, Flandre raised a tremendous, visible flame on her Clock Corpse. Each time she swung it, an orange streak would be left behind, and Alice's string and dolls would burn not long after, much to Medicine's sadness. And as she swung again, rather than blocking, Alice ducked under Flandre and went under her, throwing her off guard.

Flandre quickly grit her teeth and attempted to regain herself. She spun her Clock Corpse in her hand, destroying the strings that she had attempted to wrap around her, and fired off a large amount of bullets on her own. Admittedly, this did surprise Alice, but she created a wall of dolls to shield herself just in time. The resulting blast scattered the dolls, but with no real damage to Alice, and the two made eye contact as she smiled.

A tug was felt in Flandre's fingers, and the next moment she saw herself going down with Alice. As it had been, she had managed to weave an especially difficult to destroy string around the Clock Corpse, and as Flandre would not let go of it, dragged her down with her.

But it was Alice who had underestimated Flandre. Flandre had no qualms in temporarily rescinding access to her weapon to let Alice, who could not really fly, fall on her own accord. Even so, Alice did the same 'mid-air doll-hook' strategy as before, saving herself from falling to the ground. Yet Flandre did not let her suspend herself in air for long. She lunged down to her, and gave her a quick yet powerful kick to the ribs, sending her flying into the trees - or so she would have thought.

Instead, much like a previous time, her kick was "softened," and Alice quickly wrapped her leg with string. Following that, she used as much of her rather meager physical strength for a youkai to launch Flandre into the ground in her steed - though this proved unsuccessful.

The two landed on their feet without having taken much damage to each other, and they stared each other down.

Alice: "Thanks to you, I've gotten a lot of thinking done recently. In a way, I think you're helping me come to terms with things."

Flandre: "...?!"

All this was coming from nowhere, but even so, it didn't look like Alice was lying. But Flandre was not the only one in disbelief. The apparition that stalked her every thought and movement, too, had its eyes widen.

'Alice': "...What are you saying? Do you really think that after how long it's been, that just meeting this insolent whelp will let you actually come to terms with the past?"

But all Alice did was smile and shake her head.

Alice: "Sometimes the people you meet change you in more unexpected ways than one. And sometimes those people are the stubborn, irritable type who don't really know what they're doing."

She gave a wink, and Flandre bit her lip.

Flandre: "What are you trying to say, exactly?"

Alice: "I'm saying we end this farce and talk things out. We need you, and I think you need us more than you think. So why don't we talk this out and go apologize?"

Flandre: "...I have plenty of things to be mad at you with!"

She stepped forward, shouting in anger, but Alice kept her calm.

Alice: "I am aware, and I would like to apologize for that. I haven't really been the best, but I want to help out and do my part. But with that being said, you've been a huge pain in the ass, haven't you?"

Flandre: "..."

Suddenly taken aback, she found her mouth somewhat agape.

Alice: "Whenever something comes up, you're always an issue. Frankly, it's such a pain, I've wanted to beat you up. Do you realize how many headaches you've caused?"

Flandre: "...Wha-"

Alice: "But it's fine. If you just apologize now, we can work through it! I, and everyone else, want to work through it! Because we all have the same goal! And because we're all friends, aren't we?"

Flandre: "F-Friends?"

The first one who came to mind, Medicine, had come running over. As the battle had stopped and the two began talking, she had come running over to see what had happened.

Flandre: "Medi, please answer honestly. Have I been a pain?"

Medicine: "...Eh?"

As she had paused for a moment to catch her breath, she looked up in confusion. Her eyes darted back and forth between Alice and Flandre, and she had to think of something to say.

Medicine: "Yeah, I guess? I really don't know what you're thinking some of the time. It really stresses me out, you know?"

While she said the first thing that came to mind, Flandre felt herself taking a step back. She grit her teeth, and felt herself losing the will to fight. Irritation continued to build in her, of course, and she felt the overwhelming urge to punch someone. But even so, she did not let that take over, and instead stomached this new perspective. A sense of guilt began to well in her, and she made it clear on her face, to which Alice smiled at.

Alice: "It isn't too late. We have a lot of things to talk about, that probably can't all be solved today. But, you know, once we recoup, and beat up all those masterminds, we'll probably be veiled as heros."

She blushed slightly, and scratched her head as she put her dolls to her rear. The battle had concluded.

Medicine: "Eh? I don't want to be revered by a bunch of humans. I just want them to fear me."

Alice: "...I don't know if I'd want to be a public figure either, haha. It just came to mind."

As the two went back and forth, Flandre pouted as she looked down with an uneasy expression.

Flandre: "...I don't know, I don't think I can be a hero. I just want my memories back, and revenge on that girl..."

Alice: "That is to say?"

Her red eyes darted around uncomfortably, and she tightened her grip on her Clock Corpse.

Flandre: "There's just... so much uncertainty, I guess? I hate thinking about it. The whole thing with Mystia, and Yuuka, and everything else. I just want to destroy it and get it out of my way so I can focus on killing those people."

Medicine: "I think I understand that... But that's why we're here, right? To help you."

Flandre's eyes widened as she looked at Medicine with surprise, and Alice laughed.

Flandre: "Really?"

Alice: "Yeah. But you'll have to help us too, you know. Try to avoid being a pain for us, and we'll help you, and all of us, become a hero."

She walked over to Flandre, and put her hand on her shoulder as she smiled. It was Alice's win, and the apparition behind her back scowled.

Flandre: "...We have a lot to talk about."

Alice: "I just so happen to be a believer of working things out with words."

And so, without having any blood spilled, the three went back to meet up with the immortals and Keine, and decide what to do next.

Chapter Text

Flandre, Alice, and Medicine met up with Keine, Mokou, and Eirin. And while Alice seemed happy, Keine not so much so. Out of her irritation, she made a promise that she had no idea how to tackle. Even so, she held hope in herself, and carried over to Alice.

Keine: "Judging by the look on your face, would it be right of me to presume things went well?"

Alice: "Indeed."

She nodded, and stepped to the side, allowing Flandre the stage. Keine was shocked to see a uniquely remorseful face on Flandre, at least relatively speaking. Realistically, it looked more like a pout than anything, but the thought was there.

Flandre: "So... ugh..."

Medicine: "C'mon, you can do it."

Even now, Flandre felt reluctant, but she shook her head and moved the hair on her forehead behind her pointy ear.

Flandre: "I'm... sorry... for not listening, I guess. I don't think I've really been the best, but... I'll... AAAGHHH THIS IS TOO ANNOYING!! Just, tell me when I'm being a dumbass or something!!"

Medicine gave a disappointed sigh as Flandre suddenly shouted out and stomped the ground, while Keine made a wry smile.

Keine: "Well, at least you tried. I am willing to accept your apology."

After she recovered from her tantrun, Flandre looked out at Mokou and Eirin, and couldn't quite get a read on their faces.

Flandre: "Um, so, now what? Are we going to Mystia?"

Keine: "That seems to be a good idea. Are we all ready to set off?"

She looked around, to see the others. Eirin and Alice nodded, Medicine replied with a "Sure," and Mokou...

Keine: "Are you also coming along, Mokou?"

Mokou: "Sure. Not like I got anythin' better to do."

Her hands were clasped behind her head, and she had an eye closed. For the time being, it seemed that Mokou would join the crusaders.

Flandre: "Right, right, let's go."

She immediately began to walk off, but shortly after, she tripped and fell. She couldn't even catch herself, landing on her face.

Flandre: "Awawa."

Medicine: "?! What happened?"

While Medicine felt a bit of surprise, against her better judgement, Alice's cheeks puffed out as she supressed the urge to laugh.

Flandre: "Helppp, I can't move! It must be an enemy attack!"

Keine: "Are you sure that you are not simply tired? We have hardly had a moment to rest."

Flandre: "No, my wings are burning! My neck burns! Ow ow ow!"

Eirin: "I believe that is due to the 15-minute rule having been broken. Keine, if you may please."

Despite their nonchalant attitudes, Keine took swift action in summoning the hakutaku of her 'Plain Asia.' Within seconds, she created a wall of solidified dirt that protected Flandre from the sun, placing her in the shade. As soon as she had been covered, she stopped her pains and calmed down.

Flandre: "Ah. I still can't move, though..."

Mokou: "Haven't y'all been running around this entire time? I'm surprised you could carry on for this long without fallin' over like that."

She notioned to Flandre, and then turned to Keine.

Mokou: "That's a pretty convenient ability you have there. I'm suddenly feeling somewhat generous, so how about you make a hut or something and I'll cover for you guys."

Medicine: "Eh? But we have places to be, don't we?"

Keine: "In all honesty, the 'rest' that we got last night, if you could even call it that, was far from adequate. I, myself, am far more tired than I would like to admit. I would like to rest, if possible, too. We cannot make progress without it, after all."

Medicine: "...I don't know. It doesn't feel right."

While Medicine looked confounded, Flandre remained on the floor.

Flandre: "Hey, I'm still on the floor here!"

Medicine: "Ah, right! Let me help you up!"

She ran off to get Flandre off the ground, and Eirin turned to Alice and Keine.

Eirin: "Are you certain you do not wish to try one of my energy-boosting supplements? It is no replacement for real rest, of course, however it can keep away the tiredness until the evening, at least."

Flandre: "Nope! Not drinking anything from you!"

Their eyes turned to her, and then Keine shook her head.

Keine: "I do not wish to disrespect your abilities as a pharmacist, but each time I have tried caffeine or anything related to such, it tended to do more harm than help. Unfortunately, I think I shall opt to rest via natural means for the time being. Alice, Medicine, is that alright with you?"

Alice: "Hm... Part of me thinks it might be worth a shot for one or two of us to go to Mystia as a duo, but... I have a lot of concerns with that."

The chance that they would be attacked was too high, and it might be necessary for everyone to be present at once to win over Mystia. She had already contemplated as she stood, crossing her arms as she closed her eyes.

Alice: "So, I think it's fine to stay. Though, honestly, I think I would be willing to try that supplement thing. To help guard."

Medicine: "M-Me too!"

Though she didn't like the idea of drinking something by Eirin, she wanted to make up for when she fell asleep while she was supposed to be guarding last night. That aside, she had some things she wanted to talk about.

Flandre, who was in Medicine's arms, gave a yawn. Her eyes seemed particularly drowsy, and Eirin smiled.

Eirin: "Then it is decided."

. . . . .

Keine constructed a hut and she laid to rest alongside Flandre. Eirin, too, had constructed her makeshift 'energy drinks' while Keine was working, though she did not say what it was made from. When Alice and Medicine tried to drink it, they almost threw up, but it did noticeably boost their energy, and they somehow managed to drink it up.

As of now, the clouds had settled over the skies, blocking the sun. Mokou stood atop the hut that Keine had created, looking out as the wind blew across her extremely long hair, while Alice had finished setting up strings around the area while Medicine was with her, and Eirin had wandered off somewhere.

Medicine: "I understand why, but without context, doesn't it look a little weird that there's four of us guarding two people?"

Alice: "I know, but I don't really trust those two. I don't know what Keine did to make them cooperate, but honestly, I don't think it can work out for long."

She had tied together the last of her strings, which were nearly invisible, and turned back to look down at Medicine.

Alice: "Honestly, this is the furthest I've pushed my body in a while. We'll stay here for two to three hours so that Keine and Flandre have at least enough energy to walk. After that, we really have to really get our sleep in at night."

Medicine: "I see..."

The two started walking along, and continued talking.

Medicine: "By the way, what were you two talking about? You had this amazing fight, and then it just stopped."

When she posed this question, Alice couldn't quite help but to look to the ground, and she clenched her grimoire within her armpit tighter.

Alice: "I'll be honest... Flandre found out about part of my past, and I didn't really feel comfortable talking about it. It was... a lot, you know. But she's been treating me coldly since, and she's really, well, impulsive, I guess. She's a good girl, but she has a lot of these personality quirks, and you saw how it gets in the way, right."

Medicine: "Yeah, I get it. I think she wants to put on a strong act because she doesn't really know how to express herself. She doesn't really know how to do that either, though..."

She gave a sigh, and Alice felt a sense of kinship forming with Medicine. It had been a while since she was able to talk with her like this. Especially since the incident yesterday.

Medicine: "But, you know, you held your own in battle! I was really impressed!"

Alice: "I'm pretty proud of my fighting ability, you know. Though, I didn't really get to use it much earlier..."

Aside from simply being saddled with distraction after distraction, Yamame was just a bad matchup for her. It made her somewhat annoyed.

Medicine: "She... wasn't really an apostle, was she? Just working under them? I know we weren't exactly, yknow, at our best there, but I don't really think we were able to do that much damage to her, right? We could hold her off decently if we got a second chance, but actually defeating them?"

Alice: "...You're right. Apparently, Eirin cast her Last Word against that girl. She hurt her here and there, but it didn't seem to matter much. Up until now, we've only had to fight one or two people at a time. If they send in multiple at once, I don't think I could see us making it out."

'Alice': "Unless, of course, we use the Grimoire, isn't that right~?"

At the sudden voice in her ear, she grimaced, and shook her head. But Medicine didn't notice, as she was looking at the ground as she thought.

Medicine: "What if we just got more people to help us, then?"

Alice: "Like what Keine suggested, with recruiting those we come across? I mean, we did just get Mokou to join us... I would think she's pretty strong, at least."

Medicine: "No, I mean like, a biiig announcement. I know that we agreed not to do it earlier, but everyone saw that thing last night, didn't they? There's probably a lot of chaos and stuff around it. Heck, they might be gathering in worry to try to see what to do, just like we are."

Alice: "Hmm..."

Nothing about what she said seemed wrong. In fact, thinking about it now, the probability seemed overwhelmingly likely.

Alice: "And we're the only ones who know everything. So we should set the story straight before anyone else does. Ahh, we're already probably late, aren't we?"

Medicine: "...Keine is an important lady in the village, right? I guess her voice probably has the most authority on the matter, but, eugh. Is it even worth announcing to the humans? What can they do anyways?"

Alice: "There are some powerful humans too, you know. And besides, there's a few youkai there as well. If they can spread it from there, then we'll have the advantage."

Upon remembering they had Keine on their side, she felt somewhat relieved. Even so, there had to be a proper plan, first. The two of them would continue to work out the kinks of their plan, while at the same time, Mokou stood in solitude as she looked out at nothing in particular, and she watched Eirin return from where she had been.

Mokou: "..."

She trailed her with her eyes, but said nothing as her arms remained crossed. Even so, Eirin began speaking, albiet without looking even in her general direction.

Eirin: "...I created specialized incenses to keep away animals, should they trigger any false alarms."

Mokou: "..."

Eirin: "Furthermore, I have taken the time to create emergency health restoration capsules, should another fight break out."

Mokou: "You've met some pretty interesting people, haven't you."

Eirin: "..."

The two continued to refuse to look at each other. Even so, bit by bit, they broke just a bit of ground.

Mokou: "At least, they know how to talk big. Looks like it's rubbing off on you a bit. I'm surprised for sure, but I can respect it."

Eirin: "..."

Mokou: "Just don't let it get to your head. You should know better than anyone what naiveness leads to."

Eirin: "There is a difference between being naive, and being devoted to a hope."

Mokou: "Yeah, well, my hopes and dreams burnt away long ago. So, don't go getting too attached to the first people that were willing to hear you out on your crap. That's my advice to you. After all, you're still that same kid on the inside, aren't you?"

Eirin: "You..."

While Eirin scowled, Mokou's red eyes were flattened as they darted to her for a moment, and she kept herself composed.

Mokou: "Ah, looks like my shift's up. Sorry, I'm going on my smoke break. Your turn to keep watch."

She waved without looking at her, and jumped off. Eirin, on the other hand, would not climb atop the hut. She would walk around it, and continue her thinking. With only one thing on her mind.

Eirin: "Kaguya..."

. . . . .

Yamame Kurodani exited from the portal, her clothes torn and with blood over them, but her demeanor just as cheery as ever.

'Yamame': "Flandre-samaaa, I'm baaack~"

'Flandre': "What the hell happened?"

The two incomprehensable beings met, but Flandre was immediately angered by the state of her subject.

'Yamame': "Well~ You know, I roughed em up a bit. Didn't kill 'em, just as I promised. But they fought back a bit. The wounds are all pretty shallow, so it's all good, isn't it~"

She giggled as she scratched the back of her head, her long hair still down, with her spider arm.

'Yamame': "Do you think I'll get a cool scar now?"

'Flandre': "...Whatever. Fine, fine, fine, you did well. Hm. Rest for a bit, I'll call over the rest of us. Now's the PERFECT time to strike back! Hehe! Ahahahaha!"

Though she was temporarily taken aback by Yamame's eccentricity, she quickly dawned a devious smile and cackled. Now it was her time to fulfill her duty, and to fulfill her lust for vengeance. Yet just as she was about to go gather everyone, footsteps were heard, and she very quickly heard the voice of someone that sent shivers down her spine.

Reimu: "I'm afraid I can't let you do that."

'Flandre': "Wha-"

'Yamame': "Oh my?"

Flandre quickly turned in shock, and saw the refined walk of the most terrifying person ever. A shrine maiden with her clothes and eyes divided into black and white, carrying with her a long purification rod.

'Flandre': "W-Why?"

Her face was quickly soured by desperation, along with fear. If she would, she would have decapitated Reimu and torn out her spinal cord for just this, but she could not. Instead, against her deepest wishes, she had to play the straight woman. It just angered her even more.

Reimu: "I'm afraid I can't tell you either. I'll have to have you delay it by a day or so."

'Flandre': "Please! This is literally the best time to strike! I planned this out!"

Reimu: "An emergency came up. I'll explain later. For now, though, please excuse me."

She gave a curt bow, typed something into the keypad to the portal, and went through. And after she had left, Flandre exploded.

'Flandre': "AAAAAGGGHH!!! STUPID! FUCKING FUCK! God! Why?! Why is she like that!! I'm a high ranking member of this whole operation, aren't I?! I want my world back just as much as she does!! What the fuck!! Why am I never told anything?! Why! I'll kill her! I'll beat her to death and then revive her and beat her to death again!!! I'm so sick and tire-"

As she continued to stomp and break things around her, Yamame made a wry smile and backed away.

'Yamame': "Um.. I think I'll take you up on your offer, Flandre-sama. I'll see you soon. I hope things get well for you..."

Flandre did not hear, and Yamame scurried off. Flandre's great plan was, seemingly for no reason, delayed, and she had to start from scratch.

Chapter Text

Three hours passed, and Keine and Flandre awoke from their nap. While they were still sleepy, they felt ever-so-slightly more energized, and forced themselves to awake. Waiting for them at the entrance were Medicine and Alice, brimming with excitement, while Eirin and Mokou stood alongside them not knowing why they had been called over.

Flandre: "Uhh... What's going on, exactly?"

Keine: "It looks as though things were relatively peaceful, for once."

Flandre scratched the back of her head, while Keine tried to get her bearings as the world started to fade in for her.

Mokou: "These two called me over, smiling like little girls who just heard some crazy rumor at school, and said to wait until you woke up for them to explain. I mean, one of you is definitely a little girl, but given that the other is an adult, I'm hoping not to be met with a fart joke or something."

Alice: "Nothing of the sort! This is important to our situation!"

While Mokou stood with her arms crossed, Alice's smile quickly faded as she turned to Mokou.

Eirin: "Am I correct to presume you discussed this just now?"

Medicine: "Yeah. Basically, we came up with a plan. It's really important, so please wait until the end before saying anything! Are you two ready to hear it?"

Flandre: "Um. Sure. I guess."

She rubbed her eye as she yawned, and Keine simply nodded. If it was important, she would not compromise.

Alice: "Right. So, essentially, we would like for us to go back on our previous agreement to keep this whole operation to ourselves. Rather, we think it would be best to get as many people on the same page as possible."

In response to this, Keine and Flandre's eyes widened, while Eirin's narrowed.

Keine: "Ah.. I see. I don't disagree, however, I would be interested in hearing what led you to come to this conclusion."

Flandre: "You wanna tell everyone there's alternate universes and that the world is on the brink of death?"

Medicine: "The point is that we're the ones who know the most. Even if it'll be a shock to people, it would be better if they knew the truth and could work with us for it rather than being led to their own vices. If we let them do that, everything will fall into chaos and die."

Alice: "I'm sure that there will be a lot of folks who won't take it well. But we need them to know the truth and to spread it. Because otherwise, I'm not sure what will lie in store for Gensokyo. As it stands, I just don't think we would be strong enough right now to hold off a potential massive assault. We need all the support we can get."

Flandre: "..."

Upon hearing that, Flandre felt somewhat irritated. She looked down at her palm and gripped it. She didn't necessarily think they were wrong when they explained it like that, but rather, she hung on the phrase 'I just don't think we would be strong enough right now.'

She called back to all the fights she had against 'Flandre', Seiga, and Yamame. If she had just been stronger, faster, and smarter, she could have won. She could have stopped her friends from getting hurt. But she could not, and that filled her with annoyance.

Eirin: "Announcing something of that magnitude to a large population would undoubtably start a mass panic. I presume you intend to use Keine's influence and public speaking skills for your plan, correct? While I do not intend to offend, I have my reservations about this idea."

Medicine: "Well that's what we're here for, to discuss. So, go ahead."

Eirin: "My reservation is, whether or not we could adequately provide the evidence needed to win the populace over, should Keine's influence not be enough to sway the minds of the people. Putting that aside, I must also question whether or not the populace could accept such an outlandish claim, just as Flandre said."

While she had a serious look to her, Alice only smiled.

Alice: "Yeah, I get it. But within Gensokyo, there's one iron-clad rule that everyone, even a baby knows. 'You can't let yourself be held back by common sense in Gensokyo.'"

Upon hearing this, Mokou smirked, and crossed her arms.

Mokou: "Hah. You can be a genius all you'd like, but unless you actually go out and talk to people instead of being a recluse, you'd never know stuff like this."

Keine: "...In regards to convincing the populace, while I am sure that I can deliver an adequate speech if need be, I would like to encourage you all to participate. We do not really have anything concrete to our name aside from the knowledge in our minds. Of course, I have faith in the people of the village, but I would need more to solidify my belief. That is why, if we wish to pursue this decision, I would like to ask you all to speak alongside me."

Medicine: "Huh?"

Flandre: "Wha?"

The two of them were surprised. Eirin, too, but she kept it concealed. While on the inside, Mokou wondered if because she wasn't really a part of this operation, nor that she had seen a mastermind, she could be excluded.

Medicine: "Hold on... Announcing to the Human Village? Um, sorry, I think I'll have to sit that one out."

Keine: "While we may not have any concrete evidence, we have us. We are the ones who know the meaning behind that vortex last night, alongside being some of the only ones to have actually had an encounter with the masterminds. Our backgrounds are each as different as possible, and even so, we have banded together under a united effort. If we were to all give our stories, feelings, and goals as a team, then I truly believe then we will find the most success."

Flandre: "Do you really expect us to go up there and talk in front of who knows how many people? Humans, at that?"

Keine: "I am not saying to do it today, however, I am adamant in this belief. Should you wish, I can help you out, however, yes, I need you to speak. Imagine as though you were speaking to me, or Medicine, or Alice."

Flandre: "Ugh..."

She had a vaguely disgusted look to her. Obviously, she had no experience that she could recall in the realm of public speaking. Even so, the way Keine phrased it made her worry slightly. If it did not have to be today, was she assuming that things would go well until then? With how things had been going, that seemed hard to believe. She felt like she had to start pressuring herself to think of something to say now.

Medicine: "...I don't know. Alice, what do you think?"

The smile on Medicine's face had vanished, and she looked up to Alice, whos hand was on her chin, for support.

Alice: "I'm not against the idea. Honestly, I don't think I would mind doing it myself, I'm just worried for these two."

Eirin: "Apologies for interjecting, but I must raise one other concern that, frankly, I am surprised has not been bought up. Were you not intending to visit Mystia? What shall be done about that?"

Medicine: "We thought of that too. I was about to bring it up before the questions started, but our idea was that with all the commotion that would go around she would just have to go find us. After all, she's the only one who knows and can move around."

Alice: "Her personality means that as soon as her friends start talking about it, she won't be able to help herself."

Flandre: "Ohh, that's a good point."

While Alice's arms were crossed, Keine gave a sigh.

Keine: "So, what's the current plan then, if we're all on the same page? Are we to go to the village and make preparations?"

Alice: "Sure."

Medicine: "Yeah."

Eirin: "I am in agreement."

Flandre: "...Fine."

Truth be told, Flandre didn't actually want to go through with this plan. However, in accordance with her new attempt at not being a thorn in the side, she decided she would go along with it and think about what she would do.

Mokou: "I'm also comin' aren't I?"

Alice: "It'd certainly be appreciated."

Mokou: "Sure. Though, shoot, I didn't tell Tewi anything."

Alice: "...That rabbit? You have to report to her or something?"

Her eyebrow raised, but Mokou just shook her head.

Mokou: "Nah, she's just a pal. I'd rather not give her an unnecessary worry if need be. Though it'll be fine if I'm only out for a day or two."

. . . . .

The six set out for the human village, and settled down in Keine's house. While Keine's house wasn't quite small, it certainly got strained once six people were crammed into it. Especially considering how much space had been taken up by neatly organized books, scrolls, historical artifacts, and decorations.

Despite it only being about five in the afternoon, Flandre immediately fell asleep on Keine's couch. Even the nap she had earlier wasn't enough to keep her awake for long.

Keine said she would have some urgent business to attend to in order to prepare for the speech, and took Alice and Mokou alongside her. Ordinarily, they agreed not to split up, but in a place like the human village, it was deemed acceptable. Keine also stated she would not mind using her 'Plain Asia' to help speed things up, and then she left. That just left Medicine and Eirin to sit together in Keine's house.

Medicine sat looking at Su-san, while Eirin sat reading some books.

Medicine: "Su-san, what should I do? How am I supposed to convince a bunch of humans anything except that youkai are terrifying? Wait, maybe if I can spin it into being about doll liberation, then.. Maybe I can do it! Su-san, you're a genius!"

Eirin: "Indeed. Anything that will help you speak will be useful."

She put down her book, and Medicine's smile faded as she looked over at her.

Medicine: "What about you? Are you going to speak?"

Eirin: "Of course. I have no reservations in relation to public speaking."

Medicine: "I'm sure your way of speaking will be hard to follow, though..."

Eirin: "Wha~at? Y'mean I'd better speak like this?"

A barrage of words in a tone Medicine had never heard before impacted, and she was left looking shell shocked. Seeing this, Eirin giggled to herself.

Eirin: "Even I have a sense of humor, you know. With that being said, never before have I been told I had been difficult to understand. You may lay your worries at ease."

Medicine: "R-right..."

With that being said and done, she felt the effects of Eirin's drug coming undone. She decided that the house would be safe for the night, and she laid her eyes to rest.

No other oddities happened that night. Once Keine and the rest got home, they woke up Flandre and Medicine. Each of them took turns individually bathing, and Alice and Keine helped create makeshift futons. Keine had put out an announcement for the village to gather at nine in the morning, and everyone except Mokou and Eirin went to sleep.

. . . . .

Kosuzu Motoori awoke on an early morning. It had been a weekend, so there was no rush to open her bookstore, Suzunaan. Even so, running her bookstore had been the last thing on her mind. Rather than having a good nights' rest, she spent almost the entire night tossing and turning with one thing on her mind: the great vortex.

By now, it had already been two days ago. Even so, she remembered it like it was yesterday. She awoke to a tremendous roar in the middle of the night, and when she looked up, right above her had been a massive, otherworldly cloud. It asserted itself, and it seemed as though the world would end. But then, it ceased to exist as quickly as it came, and nothing happened since.

Although the incident hadn't ended up causing much harm in and of itself, it no doubt left its mark on Kosuzu, who fainted shortly after its exit. The next day, she spent all day shivering. The entire village had been in an uproar, and she confided in Akyuu.

Akyuu: "Worry not. I already know some very capable people have set out to investigate."

The four that came to mind were Keine, Mamizou, Aya and Sanae. Sanae, in particular, had been active in taking care of incidents and events around Gensokyo ever since Reimu and Marisa had retired. Sanae often visited Kosuzu, and the two were good friends. But Kosuzu was very worried about Reimu and Marisa, and it seemed as though everyone always dodged the subject whenever the topic came up.

On that day, many people had attempted to visit Dr. Yagokoro's office as a result of injuries they got in their panic, but she had been mysteriously absent. All Reisen could do was sell them medicine she had already made and handle things on her own.

Continuing on, Akyuu and Kosuzu talked for a long time about the event afterwards, but Akyuu had known just as little as she had. All she could do was assure Kosuzu everything would be alright. But the sheer terror of that day still lingered inside the cowardly girl. Despite having an interest in all things related to youkai, the prospect of whatever that thing was coming down to terrify the village again shook her to her core.

Kosuzu: "...Ugh."

She pinched the area between her eyes, and started her morning routine. Washing her face, donning some casual clothes - a simple red dress, and putting her signature bells in her orange hair. She decided a morning walk might help clear her mind.

Kosuzu: "I sure hope they're doing alright..."

Her mind wandered off to the four capable people as she walked while looking at her boots. Thinking back, it never truly settled in her mind that some of her closest friends were youkai. Growing up, she had always been taught that humans and youkai were to never intermingle. However, thanks to the efforts of Keine, youkai slowly began to allow themselves to freely wander about in the village. Albiet not without weird looks.

Even so, even before then, apparently there had already been a number of youkai that staked out within the village in secret. Whenever she asked about this, she, again, never got a satisfying answer.

Kosuzu: "I doubt I'll be getting any good answers for this, this time... Again..."

She perked her head up as she heard a noise, and she unruffled her eyebrows. A small crowd had gathered around a familiar woman, and she walked on over to take a look.

Kosuzu: "Sanae?"

Sanae: "Ah, good morning!"

A girl with long, wavy green hair, and a well-shaped body stood atop a raised slab that surrounded a tree. She had a shrine maiden's uniform on, albiet the kind coined by her own shrine's faith. The wind priestess of Moriya Shrine was doing her daily morning divinations and greetings in the village.

Sanae: "I'd just about finished, would you like to get something to eat with me?"

Kosuzu: "A-Ah, sure."

She gave a slight blush, and the villagers moved away. Sanae hopped down, and the two walked alongside each other to a nearby restaurant. Sanae had been half a head taller than her and a good number of years older, but even so, she seemed to connect with her so easily. She hadn't been as scary as Reimu was, and didn't end up in mischief often like Marisa. She was simply friendly and always there to lend a hand. And it seemed to Kosuzu that she might have a natural affinity to shrine maidens and incident resolvers.

Sanae: "...You don't really look so good. Didn't sleep well?"

She leaned over with a concerned look, and Kosuzu gave a sad nod, letting the bells in her hair jingle.

Sanae: "Is it that big thing from two nights ago?"

Kosuzu: "Yeah... Have you found anything on it?"

After that, Sanae gave a sad look, and nodded in turn.

Sanae: "Even the gods seemed to be at a loss. It was really strange. But, you know, I heard something big in the village was going to happen. Apparently it was related to that."

Kosuzu: "Ehh? Really?"

She had a surprised look to her, and when she tried to think of who it could be, only one person really came to mind.

Kosuzu: "Has to be Keine..."

Sanae: "Keine? Come to think of it, I haven't seen her in a while. Do you know something?"

The memory of a few days prior came to her again, when she saw Keine running around in secrecy. She continued to wonder about it, but all she could do was go in circles. If she were to actually show up again, she felt she would probably feel at ease.

Kosuzu: "Not really. It was just a guess."

Sanae: "Ah... Hey, look up ahead. That's probably it."

The two girls turned a corner, and in the village center, there was a makeshift stage that was set up. A large umbrella was set up, and five Kappa-developed microphones on stands were at the center of it. Below were several rows of seats, with a few people had already gathered there.

Kosuzu: "...Five? There's five speakers?"

Given the quantity of seperate stands and microphones, she began to doubt whether or not whatever was going on was really related to that incident, but Sanae still seemed convinced.

Sanae: "That's interesting... Hey, how about you save us some seats up front. I'll grab some food for us and come sit with you."

Kosuzu: "Ah, sure."

She felt her doubts dispel, and the two waved to each other as Sanae ran off. Kosuzu gave a slight sigh, and found herself a seat up front with an empty chair to her left. But to her right, a familiar voice made itself clear.

Mamizou: "Why, if it ain't Kosuzu? Are ya and ya friend gonna watch this too?"

Kosuzu: "Wha- Mamizou?!"

Aya: "Yahoo, I'm here too~"

Kosuzu: "Aya too?"

She gave a sigh. Both youkai were in their human disguises, but both were undoubtably youkai that she seemed to often run into. She began to wonder if the nervous-looking girl with pink hair and a blue waitress's outfit beside them was a youkai, too.

Kosuzu: "Er... Yeah. Hey, you two are pretty well-connected, aren't you? I didn't see either of you yesterday. Well I guess I saw Aya in the morning, but... Anyways! Do either of you know anything about that... thing... that happened?"

Mamizou gave a puff of her pipe, and smirked.

Mamizou: "I may have an inklin', but lets see what these folks got to say first."

Another evasive answer, Kosuzu thought. She looked at Aya, and she only gave a half-hearted smile. Seeing this, Kosuzu mumbled unhappily, but then Sanae came over and handed her a small bag with food inside.

Sanae: "I arrived at a good time! Looks like a lot of people are coming in. Thanks for waiting for me."

She flashed a smile, and Kosuzu smiled back. Her eyes turned, and it seemed as though villagers from all over were filling the seats. Her eyes wandered slightly, and she saw Akyuu. The two locked eyes, and waved at each other, but as Akyuu was an important figure of the village, she would be up on stage rather than in the seats.

A few moments of anticipation passed, and Akyuu presented herself on the stage. As she did so, the chattering of the village calmed down, and everyone gave their attention to Akyuu.

Akyuu: "Everyone, I would like to thank you all for your attendance and cooperation. As you all are aware, two days ago a large, undetermined vortex was created directly above the human village. There has been much effort to find a cause for this, and the speakers we have today are here to announce their findings. Todays speaking is to be headed by: Keine Kamishirasawa."

The audience gave their applause. Mamizou took another whiff of her pipe, Aya began to jot down notes, and Kosuzu's eyes widened as Keine walked up on stage. She moved the microphone away from her mouth as she did not need it, and stood atop with a bold face, looking out at the people of the human village.

Keine: "My friends of the human village, I would like to humbly thank you all for your presence. As you have likely noticed, my presence within the village has not exactly been notorious throughout the last week. I would like to apologize for my lack of communication in regards to that. The source of my absence has been related to investigating the causes of this incident, whos head has reared around the corner and gave signs just a few days ago. During my absence, I activated a great spell to conceal the village to all but the residents of the village. With that information, I hope that may ease some of your worries."

While the villagers cheered at Keine's words, including Sanae, Kosuzu only widened her eyes. She knew that Keine was a half-youkai, but something of that magnitude seemed unthinkable to anyone within the human village. Her eyes wandered over to look at the faces of Mamizou and Aya, but they seemed relaxed and didn't seem to pay much attention.

A realization then hit Kosuzu. If the village was supposed to be concealed to all but the residents, how were Mamizou and Aya there? She knew for a fact that they didn't live in the village, and the probability that they were in the village when the spell was activated seemed low to her. Mamizou saw through her confused face, and smiled.

Mamizou: "Some things are prolly better off not knowin'"

Kosuzu: "Ehh..."

Her eyebrows scrunched up in confusion, but Keine began to speak again, and she shifted her attention back to her.

Keine: "Throughout my absence, I have had the good fortune to come across several allies who were willing to aid me on my investigation. I have bought them alongside me to speak with me today. I hope you may find just as much value in their words as you find in mine."

Like a needlessly rehearsed performance, Flandre, Alice, Medicine, and Eirin all walked onto the stage at the same time. And of course, Flandre's wings, which she did not bother to conceal in the slightest, immediately took the attention of almost everyone.

Seeing the doctor, who had been missing without explanation, up on the stage raised a few questions too. But the colorful and unique crystals on Flandre's wings naturally led peoples' attention towards her, and it made Medicine pout.

Keine: "...Now, to begin with the explanation of the incident. This may sound hard to believe at first, but I can assure you that everything I am about to say is true."

She took a deep breath, and the audience listened in with silence.

Keine: "Gensokyo is presently under threat from the likes of those from another world."

. . . . .

'Another world.' As soon as those words escaped Keine's mouth, Kosuzu's mind went blank. She knew, of course, that there was an outside world beyond Gensokyo. A few years ago, there had been an incident where Gensokyo was threatened by someone from the outside world, and every so often a human in foreign clothing and speaking a foreign language finds themselves within Gensokyo. The idea that Gensokyo was essentially a pocket dimension was an uncomfortable truth known by relatively few humans. Kosuzu knew of it, but she did not like to dwell on it.

That aside, however, the way 'another world' was used by Keine didn't seem to be referring to the outside world; that is the Earth beyond Gensokyo. Her intuition told her it was more like the parallel universes within the sci-fi novels she read. A shiver went down her spine, and her stomach tightened.

Kosuzu: "So they are real..."

The ramifications of this were immense, and she had her mind shut it down for the moment to focus on what was being said. Even so, she wondered if the others would understand. Her eyes wandered to Mamizou, who had nothing amiss about her. As for Sanae, she looked somewhat worried, but probably not as much as she herself was.

Keine: "We know not what their motive is, nor the full extent of their forces. What we do know is that... they are not to be taken likely. Already, we had encountered five of them, and though we fought them off, the battles were anything but easy. Gensokyo shall never succumb to the likes of invaders that threaten our home. That is why I have come to all of you to announce that we are requesting as much help as possible. Not just from the humans of Gensokyo - but everyone."

As she spoke, a murmer went about the crowd. Clear worry spread, but Keine did not lose face.

Sanae: "Oh dear... this doesn't seem good."

A concerned look overtook Sanae's face, and she balled a fist as she leaned forward in her seat.

Aya: "Hm, hm. A unification effort between the humans and youkai of Gensokyo? How very on brand for Keine."

Mamizou: "That lady's very existence up n' breaks the rules of Gensokyo. Not like it matters much, though."

While Sanae's reaction was as expected, Aya and Mamizou were relatively unconcerned. A sneaking suspicion that they might have already known what was being announced beforehand welled up slightly in Kosuzu, but she said nothing.

Keine: "The enemy's appearance bears a striking resemblance to those already present within Gensokyo, but they are not the same. Do not confuse your bretheren for enemies. Their combat strength is considerable, and direct combat is not encouraged. Right now, what we need is cooperation, and mutual assurance. I swear to you all that I shall exhaust everything within my power to protect Gensokyo. I shall not fall. Therefore, no matter what the circumstances, I ask you all not to lose hope, no matter what."

To the people of the village, Keine naturally had a way with words. Despite the alarming warnings, they felt no despair. Keine was an icon of justice and protection itself, almost a living legend. If she would not lose hope, the people of the village wouldn't either.

Keine: "Each of us have been deeply personally affected by the... scars these invaders - the 'masterminds,' have left on us. The mere threat against Gensokyo these individuals have created was enough to impact me personally. But I am not the only one whos voice needs to be heard."

She did not mention how the sages had been trapped. She simply couldn't. Putting that aside, however, the way that Keine said 'scars' had been peculiar. It seemed as though the effects of this incident had already made themselves physically clear to those who had been involved.

Keine and Eirin looked at each other and nodded, and Eirin took to the microphone.

Eirin: "Greetings. You may know me as Doctor Yagokoro - a doctor who recently set up a clinic here. To those of you who have been in my need during my absence, I would like to extend my sincere apologies. However, the impacts of these masterminds on my life have been unforgivable, and I had to attend immediately. The loss of my sister, Kaguya, is an unforgivable sin they have committed against me. For that, no matter what happens, I shall continue to seek out my vengeance upon these invaders."

She spoke with conviction in her voice, a side of Eirin that few had seen before. Every time she spoke of Kaguya, a flame lit in her eyes, and she revealed more of her voice.

Eirin: "For countlessly long, I have been tortured by these trespasses against mine and my sisters' life. That is why I have taken up arms. It is my sincere wish that those of you who are capable of fighting shall do so as well - the forecoming Great Disaster shall spare none. It is the duty of all of everyone to protect each other."

The way that Eirin spoke was compelling if nothing else. Though she spoke no details, the emotion was clearly heard in her voice - especially unusual for someone who had somewhat of a reputation for not displaying much emotion at all. However, the way she spoke of a 'forecoming Great Disaster' undeniably churned some stomachs.

She spoke as though the village and Gensokyo itself would undeniably be engulfed in the flames of war - a concept foreign to the casual human villager. That the lives of everyone were at stake, and that this was an unshakeable and unchangeable reality, was rather haunting and difficult to take in. Gensokyo had always considered itself to be under the threat of Youkai, but some foreign power like this easily raised peoples' worries.

For the time being, Eirin had no more to say, and the villagers murmured amongst themselves. Families tried to assure their children, and friends started wondering if they would be okay. One person piped up to ask "But... why us?"

But to this, Keine could only sadly shake her head.

Keine: "The motives, for the time being, are unclear. To our knowledge, it appears as though they have some kind of desire from each world. But we cannot give that up."

Another piped up with "Why can't we hear out what they want? So we can avoid fighting?"

Keine: "What?"

Her eyes widened, and she scanned the crowd. The people were scared. Even Kosuzu and Sanae looked worried. One woman made that clear.

"I just had my first child... I don't want us to have to be in danger. Please! Isn't there anything we can do to avoid this!"

And another.

"I..! I don't want to die!"

"What's going to happen to us?"

Despite Eirin and Keine's attempts at motivating the populace, the people had their own ideas. Nobody wanted to die for some unknown cause.

Eirin felt a rage she did not often show well up within her as she narrowed her eyes, but Keine kept her cool. Yet just as she had been about to speak--

Medicine: "Everyone, shut the hell up!!"

The living doll, who had been standing atop some stairs behind the podium in order to reach it, shouted out with her baby blue eyes full of anger.

Medicine: "What's with you all?! Throwing in the towel when you don't know anything yet! We're the ones who fought again and again, and we're still alive, aren't we?!"

Despite the internal cringe Keine felt with Medicine's outburst, Alice, Flandre and Eirin smiled on the inside. While Mamizou smiled on the outside.

Mamizou: "Honest ones're always the most fun."

Medicine: "This is why I can't stand all you humans..! Abandoning those in need for your own selfish needs! Do you know how that makes us feel?"

Nobody dared speak. Though the appearance of this youkai was the sweetest in the world, the words she spoke were anything but.

Medicine: "I hate you all. I hate every human to bit. But even I didn't hesitate for a moment. Because Gensokyo is precious to me! And the people of Gensokyo are precious to me! I'm sure you all have lived far longer than I have, so go ahead and think! Don't you all want to protect this place? Protect each other? These 'people...' even if we give them whatever it is they want, they'll take more and more! We're been their enemies since day 1!"

Appeasement, the process Medicine spoke of, was a notoriously failed strategy. It was something Kosuzu had read about, as it was a failed strategy that led up to the second World War. The people of the village, however, did not have much of a firm grasp on it.

The amount that Medicine spoke had her catch her breath, and it was at this point that Alice took over. A more refined and calm voice took to the stage, and she interlocked her fingers on the podium as she spoke.

Alice: "Though the way that my friend there went about saying it may have come off as rash to you all - I would like to reiterate her message. We have fought hard to protect you all for nearly a weak now. The stakes are high, indeed, but there's no reason to think that we are all doomed. Gensokyo happens to be home to some very powerful youkai. So long as everyone does their part, nobody will die."

She smiled as she spoke gently but powerfully. Her blue eyes seemed to pierce through the people, and Keine felt a newfound sense of respect for her.

Alice: "Lend us your hands and we shall lend ours with everything we have. I'm sure that most of you don't know who I or the girls beside me are - but that's fine. Although we're youkai, we're allies to everyone here, and everyone not here. I will not let a single one of you die. You can trust me on that."

She put her first to her chest, and Kosuzu felt her eyes widen. Alice had been a customer of hers' in the past, and just now did she make the connection. The two had not spoken much, of course, but now seeing two people that she was familiar with up there, speaking of such heroic reveries, they bought back the memories of Reimu and Marisa...

Just where had they gone? Perhaps it was related to this very same incident.

Aya: "That girl's just running her mouth. Sure's working, though. Can't hate on that."

That side comment seemed to indicate the two were familiar, and Kosuzu imagined that Mamizou and Sanae might know Alice too. Perhaps she would ask later. She felt like she really should.

But now, there had been only one person up on the stage who had yet to speak. The girl who drew attention to herself, who stood atop the same types of stairs as Medicine. Hidden under the shade of the umbrella, she had held her words the entire time. A behavior most unusual to those who knew her.

Flandre: "..."

Her red eyes went back and forth slowly, scanning the faces of everyone. Everyone waited for her to make a move, to say something, anything.

Flandre: "..."

She had prepared no speech. Everyone else had at least a basic idea of what they would say - even Medicine, though she threw 80% of it away in favor of her emotional outburst. Only Flandre hadn't spared a thought for it until now. But she was not embarassed. She was merely observing.

Kosuzu: "..?"

She felt a strange sensation in her as she looked at this girl. And when her eyes turned to Akyuu, she noticed that the two of them were making the same face. Perhaps something had been amiss? Even so, that would be put off for the time being. Flandre took a breath, and decided it was time to speak, her observation concluded.

Flandre: "Flandre Scarlet."

That was the only thing she had said. She allowed a moment to pass in silence as she tried to look around at the crowd, but she did not see the response she wanted.

Flandre: "Flandre Scarlet. That is my name. But, given that nobody looked shocked or anything, I guess nobody knows it. Oh well, I guess that was to be expected."

She gave a sigh, and shook her head. Her red eyes opened, and she looked around. The people were confused, and she couldn't blame them.

Flandre: "A week ago, I met a creature. She looked like me, talked like me, and had my name. But she wasn't me. She robbed me of my name and my memories. She tried to beat me to death, twice. Each of those times, I escaped with my life. But she robbed me of my name, my life, and the world I left behind."

She swallowed her saliva, and her eyes grew angrier.

Flandre: "But that monster just doesn't die, no matter what. I blew a hole through her chest and tore her apart - she's probably planning her revenge right now."

The more she spoke, the more worried people got. The world she left behind? What exactly did that mean? A battle scene flashed through Kosuzu's mind, and she imagined a burning building with the two vampires going at it like savage animals. Though she had no recollection of this girl - that scene felt more real than usual in her mind.

Flandre: "But, you know what? I'll stand up to fight her again. And this time, I will win. Because it wasn't just me who was fighting, it was these people... my friends, I guess. They've been helping me this entire time."

Hearing this come out of her mouth, both Alice and Keine were genuinely surprised. When had Flandre become so grateful to those around her, when just at this time yesterday, she was complaining about being held back? Did Alice's words really resonate with her that deeply, or..?"

Flandre: "Last night, when I went to sleep, I had a dream. I saw my first day here, where Alice took me in when I was doomed to bleed to death. When I'd fought with Keine and Eirin, with Alice and Mystia. And finally, when I Medicine. Everyone seperated, and then came around, because they didn't just want to help Gensokyo, they wanted to help me."

The confirmation of a rumor that had been spreading around was confirmed, and so was a person that seemed to have not been there. When the name 'Mystia' was said, Mamizou gave a smirk, while Aya's head snapped up to meet Flandre's.

Flandre: "Honestly, throughout everything... I haven't really been the greatest person. But, you know? I'm glad. I've gotten a lot of chances, even after I messed up. I'm going to try to give back to everyone who helped me."

Her eyes were filled with a certain resolve, and Medicine found herself starting to smile.

Flandre: "I'm sure I'll mess up more, though. But I'll try not to make them too big, I guess?"

She scratched her head, and took note of the people looking at her. It seemed there was no overcoming the sense of fear she exuded as a youkai, and she sighed.

Flandre: "I dunno how qualified or unqualified I am to be saying this since I don't really know anything about how Gensokyo works, but if you're scared about working with youkai or whatever... well, you should be. I'm a youkai that feasts off the blood of humans after all."

Kosuzu's mouth gaped open slightly, but she said nothing as Flandre continued.

Flandre: "But if you're all going to help me, I won't eat or hurt anyone. And I don't mean to make promises for others, but I'm not really the most rational person around. I mean, half my time in this world's basically been spent listening to my instincts. So, I don't think anyone smarter than me will hurt anyone here. And if they do, I'll kill them."

As she finished speaking, Sanae blew air out her nose in a half-smile.

Flandre: "Medicine's the most youkai-like youkai around. But Alice is probably the most human-like youkai, and Eirin's the most youkai-like human. And then you have Keine, who's both. Jeez, even with such a small sample size... is everyone in Gensokyo a weirdo?"

While she raised an eyebrow, Sanae gave a chuckle. Eyes turned towards Sanae as she held in her smile, but giggled regardless. Kosuzu, who had been next to her, also giggled. It really did seem like everyone around her was a weirdo in some way, and while that did cause her a fair share of issues, that was part of the fun of Gensokyo, wasn't it?

So she chucked. As did Mamizou, who blew her pipe. Aya, too, gave a graceful smile, which transferred to Miyoi, who had been trying to make herself look small. More and more people lightened up, and the overall mood had been lifted.

Keine: "That's right. Because this is not a forwarning of the apocalypse; it is a celebration of Gensokyo. A Gensokyo that shall never die."

She smiled, and the people smiled alongside her. Flandre took her bow, and left the stage before the speeches had concluded, drawing the confusion of Medicine.

In order to conclude, Eirin once again took to the mic, and spoke once more.

Eirin: "I must confess that my knowledge of Gensokyo trails behind in comparison to the likes of Keine. Even so, should I be a newcomer here without any knowledge, it would be more than clear to see how important Gensokyo is - not just to humans, but to everyone within it. Consider the special moments in your life you held within it, the people who are most special to you... Do not let them go to waste. Commit to your actions with conviction, and strive to do as much as you can for others. For Gensokyo is not just treasured by you - but by all."

She gave a bow, and the crowd began to clap and cheer. Alice, Medicine and Eirin left the stage, while Keine remained to give instructions about her forecoming plans and ideas.

Medicine: "Ahh!!! I didn't say what I'd prepared at all!! I couldn't even promote the Doll Liberation Front! I'm a failure!"

She complained and ruffled her curly blonde hair in frustration. As she finished walking down the steps, she saw Flandre sitting on the side in the shade, staring out.

Medicine: "..? Um, are you alright?"

Flandre: "Well, I did what I had to do, so I left."

Medicine: "You were kinda cool there."

She gave a slight smile, and Flandre's red eyes turned to her. She felt like they could look through her soul.

Flandre: "In the end, I couldn't think of anything to say. But seeing everyone looking at me like that bothered me, so I said whatever came to mind. They can do with that what they will."

Alice: "Heh. I'm not so sure about that."

The two looked at each other, and Flandre felt more annoyance.

Flandre: "What? It's the truth."

Alice: "You can tell yourself that, but to me at least, you definitely sounded like you were speaking from the heart."

Flandre: "Yeah, yeah."

While the two bantered as always, with Alice crossing her arms in a smile, Eirin went off on her own. She walked past Mokou, who had been on guard from behind in case anything happened.

Mokou: "You sure spoke big for someone who did nothing but fail for the last millenia."

Eirin: "Your input was not requested."

She stopped in her tracks, and the two did not look at each other.

Mokou: "...I didn't finish. You might be a fraud, but I'll give credit when it's due. You did good with the humans. It's reassurin' to know you at least got something left there."

Eirin: "..."

Mokou: "Keep at it, and maybe one day you'll get a fraction of a percent of it back."

She walked off to chat with Alice and the rest, and Eirin was left to her own. She looked down, but felt no sadness. She put her hand to her chest, and closed her eyes.

Eirin: "Kaguya... your day is coming."

So long as she held onto that hope, she felt she could forgive even Mokou. Because she knew that so long as she held hope, the three of them could be reunited yet again.

. . . . .

Sanae: "Sorry, Kosuzu. I'll meet up with you later, but Lady Keine wants to speak with me."

Kosuzu: "That's fine. Just drop by Suzunaan later, okay?"

Sanae: "Mhm! That's no problem! Well, I'll be on my way now."

Kosuzu: "Take care."

The two girls bid each other goodbye, and Kosuzu crossed her arms as she walked aimlessly.

Kosuzu: "She's the representative of Moriya Shrine, so something like this would probably keep her busy for quite a while. I get that, but still..."

She gave a pout, but quickly raised herself up again. The words of that speech continued to echo in her mind.

Kosuzu: "Those two never gave a speech like that. And those other two..."

While she'd seen Reimu's divinations and ceremonies as a shrine maiden before, it had never been to that degree. As for Marisa, she was far more of an actions type of person. And while she was sure Aya and Mamizou, who had gone off at some point, had their own things to tend to, she never saw witness to any of it. In the end, she only had the images of Akyuu and Keine, and perhaps the doctor Eirin raised in her mind.

Kosuzu: "But that girl was pretty cool too."

Her face rose, and she gave a slight smile. At first glance, Flandre had absolutely not been the talking type. But she managed to sway the minds of the populace. Despite Keine's actions, everyone had noticed some sort of change after Reimu and Marisa stopped appearing in the village. While they were never the most popular, given their personalities, they were undeniably an icon of the Humans and Gensokyo itself. Such a massive incident at the forefronts without either of them coming in to do anything obviously had set everyone on edge.

Kosuzu: "Maybe even they could learn from a youkai like her."

She put a finger on her smile, and looked to the side. If Akyuu were here and could read her thoughts, she might be scolded for thinking too highly of a youkai. But perhaps now was not the time for that.

But as she had been walking along, she bumped into someone, and stumbled backwards in shock. She caught herself, and immediately gave a deep bow.

Kosuzu: "Awaw!! I'm so sorry, I wasn't paying attention!"

But then, a familiar voice hit her, and she couldn't help but start sweating.

Flandre: "Hm. That's funny, now I don't remember what I was thinking about."

Kosuzu's eyes went open. A red dress that paired with her eyes, rainbow crystals for wings, and blonde hair tied into a ponytail at the side. Here had been Flandre Scarlet, seemingly alone. Kosuzu had been ever-so-slightly taller, but a wave of despair continued to fall over her.

Flandre: "Hey, you look like you're about to pee yourself. Are you okay?"

Kosuzu: "A-Ah, no, it's just I was thinking onandonaboutthespeechandhoweverythingsoundedsoimportantsoIwaslostinmyminda-- ack!"

She tripped over and over on her words without actually saying anything, and choked on it to Flandre's continued concern.

Kosuzu: "I'm sorry..."

Flandre: "If you have something you want to say about the speech, you should probably find Keine or something. But I think she's probably busy. Anyways, I'm not really the type one to talk about it with. I was going to sit to the side. I'm not really good with people, you know. Er, maybe you don't?"

The casual attitude of Flandre surprised Kosuzu. Here was a youkai that made no attempt to conceal anything, whether it be her species or her thought process. She knew that she could probably rip her apart instantly, but even so, she felt like they might be able to form just a bit of kinship. At least, she certainly felt something similar to a disarming effect.

Kosuzu: "Umm.. Well, anyways, if you don't want me to say anything, I won't. But I feel like I want to fight, so I'm trying to get the energy out... If you don't mind, actually, could you tell me more about your experience? O-Only if you don't mind, ofcourseofcourse."

Flandre: "...You? Can you use danmaku?"

While Kosuzu tried her best to act friendly, Flandre only raised an eyebrow.

Kosuzu: "Me? Er, well, no. But it's the thought that counts, doesn't it?"

Flandre: "No. If you go out with good intentions and get yourself killed, people will grieve for you. I'm not going to let you die, so don't go getting yourself killed anyways."

Kosuzu: "Ah..."

The feeling that she might have messed up came over her, but in the end, Flandre only sighed.

Flandre: "If you're that curious, I don't mind telling you about my time. But I'm probably the least informed member of our little group, even though I'm the leader... Well, don't tell Keine I said that."

Based on their statements, Flandre had possibly only been here for a week at max. Even so, she had been able to get close enough to people like Keine and Eirin to where she could probably banter with them. At least, that was the truth in Kosuzu's imagination. Despite Keine's best attempts at trying to be humble and conversable, she still held a sensation of being someone almost untouchable to those who were younger than her, like Kosuzu. For someone who seemed to be, at least physically, her age, to get so close to her greatly interested Kosuzu, among many other things.

And so, the two sat in a corner obscured by shade as Flandre recounted her experiences. Eirin tended to those who had been injured during her time away, while Alice and Medicine stayed behind to help Keine and Akyuu with coordination of efforts and plans. During their time, Akyuu expressed gratitude to Keine for retaining the handkerchief around her wrist, and asked her to continue to wear it until this incident had been resolved. Mokou had wandered off to buy food.

And at the same time, high in the air, Aya Shameimaru soared, and looked down at the Human Village below her.

Aya: "I dunno if it's just my intuition or what, but it looks like Mystia did beat someone, for once. The big shots of the human village at that. I wonder if she'll be happy or angry. Heh."

Her smile dropped, and her black wings flapped as she took off.

Aya: "Now, where she is to tell her that, is another question."

Chapter Text

Flandre: "...So then we BLEW HER UP, and she was sent flying back. She cursed that she'd get her revenge, and then left before we could finish her off."

She had retold everything she knew about her journey to Kosuzu, who had listened intently. At some point, she started distorting the truth to sound cooler, but if one were to squint past the details it would be mostly accurate.

Kosuzu: "Wooww."

Flandre: "After that, we all came together to decide what to do next, and rested up. And now, we're basically here."

She had a proud look on her face as she smiled, and the shadows on them grew darker. They turned, and saw some familiar faces.

Keine: "There you were. Did we not tell you to avoid wandering off on your own?"

Flandre: "I was bored, and I didn't really care about what you were talking about anyways."

The two looked mutually miffed, but Keine's face softened as her eyes shifted to Kosuzu.

Keine: "Ah, greetings, Kosuzu-chan. I pray you have been in good health?"

Kosuzu: "Y-Yes, I've been alright. Flandre here was just telling me about the journey you all had."

Keine: "That is lovely! I am happy to see the two of you bonding."

Medicine: "...Meanwhile, we've been busting our butts trying to coordinate. It's not like it's not interesting, though."

She let out a sigh, and Alice, who had been beside her nodded.

Alice: "Eirin should be somewhere around here too, I guess? Everything feels all jumbled in my head..."

She put her hand to her head, and Flandre looked back at Keine.

Flandre: "...Well, might as well have you fill me in."

Keine: "I do not mind, however..."

Her eyes shifted to Kosuzu, who it seemed like the rest had forgotten about. She took the hint, and got up from where she was sitting and bowed.

Kosuzu: "I'm sorry! Thank you for telling me your story, Flandre."

Flandre: "Yeah.."

Kosuzu: "And you, Alice, I'm glad to see you again! I hope you've been well! Do stop by Suzunaan some time!"

Alice: "Of course."

As she waved and left, she felt a certain curiosity welling up within her. She hid behind a wall, and played with her hair to make the jingling of the bells in her hair grow softer to sound as though she left. Following that, the conversation that she was not intended to bare witness to continued.

Keine: "The situation is as follows. I had discussed matters with the leader of the Tanuki, Mamizou. She has assured me that she will spread the word of our message to as many youkai that she is acquainted with. However, she requested that those within her sphere of influence report to her and have her act as something of a division representative for ease of communication. We agreed."

As Keine spoke, Flandre crossed her arms and legs, and Medicine sat down beside her where Kosuzu was earlier.

Keine: "She also stated that Aya Shameimaru, a notable Tengu reporter, had been in on the speech - and that she will be on the same wavelength. We should probably be able to count on the coordination of the Tengu."

Flandre: "Oh, that sounds good, at least... What else is there?"

Her eyes opened wider, but truth be told she had no idea what the populace of the Tengu - or any other youkai for that matter, was. She didn't even know what a Tengu was, for that matter.

Alice: "When we asked, she said she didn't know anything about Mystia. You can't really trust Tanuki, though, so who knows..."

She gave a sigh, and Medicine frowned.

Medicine: "Keine said she'd be working with one of those other humans, um, Akyuu I think? They're gonna have the villagers stockpile resources for survival and upkeep of those who can fight. As expected, though, there's almost no humans that CAN fight. But, she said something about, uh... What did you say?"

Keine: "Alongside the spell I used to conceal the village, within my repertoire was furthermore a great spell to create a set of concealed, massive underground bunkers to hide the populace of the village in. Should calamity strike, only I and Akyuu know their locations."

Flandre: "Just how many of these great spells do you have?!"

She stood up in shock, and Keine giggled. As part of her ability to edit history, she could 'edit' in spells that rewrite the history of the Earth and essentially create new structures. Though this was rather energy-intensive...

At the same time, two footsteps were heard, and the quartet looked over to see Eirin and Mokou walking towards them, the two a good distance apart.

Medicine: "There you two were."

Eirin: "I instructed the humans to avoid rash action and to prioritize anything that we or Akyuu say. I also took the liberty of instructing Reisen to follow under our command should her presence be required. She will join us in a short moments' time."

Flandre: "...Eugh, that girl?"

Her face cringed as memories were bought back. She was loud and annoying, and she didn't like the way she fought. Even so, they needed all the help they could get right now, so she put that to the side.

Eirin: "There is one more thing I had neglected to tell you all earlier. Reisen is a youkai, a Rabbit to be specific. Once her and Tewi make their presences known, we can likely count on the support of the rabbits as well."

The announcement that Reisen was a youkai was pretty far from surprising, but the mention of the rabbits was.

Alice: "Er... no offense, but will they even be useful? I'm sorry, I just can't really imagine rabbits being all that strong."

Mokou: "Don't underestimate 'em. They're pretty potent in numbers."

When Mokou interjected suddenly, she punched her palm. An angry look was on her face, but nobody knew why.

Mokou: "So... Does anyone have an idea of when these guys might show up?"

Medicine: "There's no way to predict that. But still, isn't it kind of exciting in a way?"

Keine: "That meaning?"

Medicine: "I mean, there's all these sages that are powerless, and it's up to us as the citizens of Gensokyo to do something about it. We're... becoming heroes, or something, aren't we?"

She smiled, and did a little twirl as she stood. At that, Keine couldn't help but smile.

Keine: "Indeed. I am quite certain we will go down in the history books for this."

Alice: "We're obligated to give it our all, then."

Flandre: "Well, we're gonna be wrung thick and thin anyways. Might as well make the best of it."

Eirin: "Let us all rid ourselves of this headache for good."

Mokou: "Honestly, I've got good vibes goin' for once."

Everyone had a moment, and smiled at each other. It would have been perfect if one certain member had not been missing.

Reisen: "I'm here too!"

The loudmouth appeared, and shortly after, everyone divided into small groups to handle the tasks around the village. But there had been one who was left behind; Kosuzu.

When the group departed, Kosuzu walked around aimlessly, looking at the floor. There had been quite a lot she had overheard that she couldn't merely put off, and it was lingering in her mind.

Kosuzu: "I know I don't have the right to complain about something I eavesdropped on in the first place, but... Doesn't everyone hide a few too many secrets? Well... I guess I'm not exactly righteous either, right now."

Her head became filled with thoughts - mostly around the things that Keine and Eirin had said. And as she frowned, she bumped into yet another person.

Kosuzu: "Awawaw. Eep!"

Based on the short amount of time her forehead was connected, she bumped into someone wearing expensive clothes with fine fabric. She became terrified of who she might have just offended, but she was relieved when she looked up to see--

Akyuu: "What are you doing here?"

Kosuzu: "Ehh.. Ah-"

She bit her tongue, and could say nothing.

Akyuu: "Come, we have to sort out and pack your books. It would be a great shame if something tragic were to happen to them - would it not?"

Kosuzu: "Ehh.. Ah, yeah!"

Akyuu helped her to her feet, and the two walked off. After Kosuzu regained her composure, the two talked like normal. But a plan was brewing in the back of her mind, and she knew what she had to do.

. . . . .

Keine had taken it upon herself to coordinate all the movement efforts across the village. Her 'Plain Asia' ability proved invaluable in aiding the transport of items - essentially teleporting them or creating wheelbarrows or carts for transportation. Her and Akyuu divided the efforts of the village into four main components - sustement, goods, heirlooms and religious items, and miscellanious. She then reluctantly agreed to delegate leadership of each role to Eirin and Reisen, Alice, Mokou and Flandre and Medicine respectively.

Alice's abilities with her dolls and string were more than helpful with transportation, and her naturally shrewd mind quickly understood how best to allocate effort and resources. Eirin, too, essentially did the most important work of storing the food and other perishable items herself, while the others loaded them up.

Mokou had no special abilities to help with this process, but she was far better with people than Eirin was, and her coordination efforts were also not unnoticed. And finally, Medicine and Flandre were essentially the two loose cannons keeping each other in check. Medicine agreed to help with the logistical side, while Flandre used her natural strength and flight to carry anything the humans couldn't.

Medicine: "...You know, I just remembered something."

Flandre: "Yeah?"

She didn't even break a sweat as she put down a comically large box of various items, much to the surprise of the human villagers.

Medicine: "Alice and the rest said they met a character called 'Satsuki Rin' a few days ago, right? What do you think she's doing now? I mean, she said she gave her one of those 'phones,' right?"

Flandre: "Apparently they all broke at some point. And before that, she did try calling, but there was no response. But they said she wasn't the fighting type, wasn't she?"

Hearing this, Medicine gave a frown, and looked down at the notepad she had been assigned.

Medicine: "I dunno.. Too many weirdos."

At the same time, Keine came up to the two of them with a serious look on her face.

Keine: "Have you two been working well?"

Medicine: "This should be the last of it."

Keine's eyebrows opened, and she gave a slight smile.

Keine: "How diligent! I knew I was right to assign you two to this task."

Flandre: "Of course. We're a natural duo, right, Medi?"

But Medicine could not mirror the smile, and only blushed as she looked away.

Medicine: "Y-Yeah.."

While this was happening, Eirin had crossed paths with Mokou and Alice, who were talking.

Alice: "...You said you've spoken to Mystia?"

Mokou: "She runs an izayaka outside the forest. It gave me the idea to set up a yakitori stand, but she ran me out of business. I was surprised!"

Eirin: "...Are the two of you working?"

Her arms were crossed, and she didn't look happy. Mokou turned away, but Alice replied.

Alice: "...We agreed to a ten-minute break. Everyone's been working so hard. I'm honestly surprised."

Eirin: "I see. It would make sense to conserve efforts so as not to overwork the populace. With that being said, however, caution yourself so as not to take the gravity of our situation with leisure."

The seriousness in her face grew, but Alice tried to bargian.

Alice: "That's not it, I was just trying to see if she had any potential information on Mystia."

Eirin: "Leave those matters to the likes of Keine, or at least permit yourself to spend energy on it after your tasks have concluded. Should anything go wrong, you shall have only yourself to blame."

And with that, she turned and walked off, leaving Alice confused and slightly annoyed.

Alice: "What's her problem?"

Mokou: "...It comes from the past."

Mokou, who spoke without turning around, drew Alice's attention.

Alice: "That meaning?"

Mokou: "I... I think she blames herself for not doing more for Kaguya when she could. So when she sees someone not giving something their all, she gets bitchy. I guess."

Realizing this, Alice widened her eyes, and her mouth went small.

Alice: "Oh."

Mokou: "She thinks if she were allowed to handle everything herself, society would be perfect. But she can't understand anyone else. Can't even understand herself. Her emotional intelligence or whatever's completely in the gutter. That's why she goes around in these circles."

Alice: "..."

An awkward silence came between the two as nobody knew how to continue, and Mokou walked off.

Mokou: "I'm goin' back to work. You take care of things on your end too, yeah?"

Alice: "R-Right..."

The uneasy feeling in her chest did not go away even after everything had concluded.

In the end, the human village wasn't so big as to warrant an extremely tedious effort. Thanks to the hard work of everyone involved, almost everything had just about wrapped up without a major hitch not too long into the afternoon. Flandre, Alice, Medicine, Keine, Eirin and Mokou all shared a cold non alcoholic drink in the shade in a brief moment of respite.

Flandre: "I think this is the most peaceful day I've had so far, but I'm still so annoyed! All the kids kept trying to play with my wings! And my body burns all over!"

She angrily took a sip of her drink and pouted. The 15-minute rule had been invoked multiple times, and it seemed as though her originally milk-white skin was starting to tan ever so slightly.

Medicine: "All the kids kept pulling my hair and clinging to me, saying they wanted to dress me up... I'm conflicted. Blegh."

The joy of a living doll youkai being treated as was originally intended bought her great joy, but having been bought joy by a human disgusted her. In the end she just tried not to think about it.

Keine, on the other hand, had a big smile on her face.

Keine: "Today has been marvelous for me. Do not get me wrong, of course, I am quite tired, and my head hurts, but seeing the cooperation of youkai and human with such efficiency - it truly brings a tear to my eye."

Mokou: "You can't blame the humans. The village's all they got. Youkai or no youkai, they just want to make sure their future is preserved."

The two sat next to each other, with Flandre, Medicine and Alice seperating her from Eirin, who remained silent. Mokou stole a glance in Eirin's direction to try to gauge her face, but her eyes instead fell upon Alice.

Mokou: "...Oi, Alice, you look unhappy."

Alice: "...A few days ago, I booked a reservation with one of the blacksmiths here - Kogasa, I believe. I needed to get some of my materials repaired. When I went to her smith, my items were there with a note to pay her later. But she was gone. I don't know why, but I feel a strange worry..."

Flandre: "That girl? She's a youkai, isn't she? Mm... Maybe she saw our speech and went off to go tell her friends. I'm sure she'll be fine."

Alice: "Indeed, I hope so..."

She gave a wry smile, and the sextet finished their drinks.

. . . . .

The rest of the day would go on without much trouble, Keine told them the general plan. The humans were to go into shelters beforehand in the evening, and once that happened they would prepare both to link up to any youkai networks - especially Mystia's, and prepare for the defence of the village and Gensokyo. Though today was peaceful, the air was brimming with an undeniable hostility that made the hair on people's necks stand, and it seemed all but undeniable that something bad would happen.

But for now, the clock shall turn back to just a few short hours before the seven minus one defenders of Gensokyo shared their drinks - back to when Kosuzu Motoori had bumped into Akyuu. The two of them had bumped into each other, and Akyuu agreed to help Kosuzu help put away the books of Suzunaan.

Right now, everyone was rather busy. These two girls were the only ones in Suzunaan, and while their bodies were frail, they could at least carry some books.

Kosuzu: "...Honestly, I don't think we need to store every book. I mean, I want to conserve as many as possible, but trying to move all of them would basically be asking to move all of Suzunaan, right? That's... ah... a bit of a daunting task. But I'm sure you'd have read everything of all people, right? You can just rewrite them if anything happens!"

Akyuu: "Even if we only moved half the bookstore, the process of rewriting each individual book would take at least two of my lifetimes. But I concede in agreement to prioritizing the safety of the most important and rare books. On the contrary, however, I presume I could ask Keine or one of her allies to aid us, but..."

Regarding her stance on youkai openly helping the village, Akyuu felt a tinge of uneasiness. Though she was happy her good friend Keine was getting closer to her dream, she also worried about the effects such obvious involvement with youkai would have for the power balance of Gensokyo, especially to impressionable people such as--

Kosuzu: "N-No, there's no need for that. Let's just start with the demon books."

Akyuu: "I shall not touch the demon books. You are the one who collects them so dearly despite my warnings, therefore you must bear the burden of packing them away. To start with... hm... I shall seek out copies of my personal work, along with articles of high historical significance."

She gave a wave of her hand, and walked off to Kosuzu's pout.

Kosuzu: "Fine. I'll... store them on my own."

Her pout quickly faded back to a gentle resting smile, and she walked over to where she tended to keep them. As she took more and more of them into her hands and put them in a box, she came across a very, very particular demon book.

Kosuzu: "The Night Parade of a Thousand Demons..."

Demon books were Kosuzu's forbidden specialty - texts created by youkai that linger with a strong youkai energy, almost akin to a curse. This scroll in particular had been by far the strongest in her posession - and her most valuable item.

She gave a nervous gulp, and looked around cautiously. Seeing as Akyuu had not been there, she quickly took off her bag, and stuffed the demon scroll inside, under a few other miscellanious items. Afterwards, the rest proceeded as normal. A few boxes of the most important books were put away, and the two girls wiped away their sweat.

Akyuu: "...You did not try to pull anything while I was busy, correct?"

Kosuzu: "Wh-What are you talking about?"

Akyuu sighed as Kosuzu jumped, but in the end she paid it no mind as she closed one eye.

Akyuu: "Well, in any case, I shall go seek out those who may be willing to assist us here. Please stay as you are."

Kosuzu: "I'm not a kid, you know!"

After that, Akyuu smiled as she waved her hand, and walked off, while Kosuzu gave a slight pout. That, too, quickly faded once Akyuu exited her sight. She slid her bag off her shoulders, and checked the contents yet again. The Night Parade Scroll of a Thousand Demons remained in its spot, exuding an ominous aura.

Kosuzu: "..."

Her cute face stiffened as her eyes lingered on it, and then she closed the bag.

She had no fighting strength of her own, but like hell she was going to sit back and watch as others did the work for her. Especially in a time like now, where stakes were high, secrets were kept, and everything seemed like it would be turned on her head.

Though she doesn't remember where she heard it from, she recalled once being told to find her own truths - something that truly resonated with her. If everyone was going to hide things from her and treat her like a naive child, she would make her own truths, whether she had the power to or not.

Kosuzu: "Sorry, Akyuu, Keine, Mamizou. I'm going to be a bad girl."

A flame burned in her eyes as her mind was made up. Somehow, one way or the other, she would make herself useful. She would satisfy her curiosity. And above all, she would learn the truth behind Gensokyo, the other worlds, and everything in between.

--At least, walking towards the returning Akyuu and Flandre, that was what lingered in her mind.

. . . . .

There was a pool of blood, and there were the sounds of ripping.

Ripping and tearing, a gruesome and hideous noise that echoed althroughout. Blood continued to smear down and add itself to the pool, and it seemed there would be no end to this.

The sound of footsteps approached, and then stopped. The source of the footsteps was observing the enigma of repeated skin tearing and blood pouring. Because here, 'Flandre Scarlet' stood, her face in a crazed madness. There was no part of her body that was not covered in pure red. Even so, more and more of the red continued to be added on, as she continually destroyed her own body again and again.

Whether she bit her arm off like a mad animal, or tore herself into two, or opened her own ribcage, it did not matter. Her body would regenerate it all the same.

'Flandre': "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!"

It was not just her body that was being destroyed. The ground beneath her had large cracks across it like a spider web, which the blood would drain into. Despite the gruesome sight, the spectator had a vacant look on their face, and cleared their voice.

Spectator: "Ahem. Hello? Are you just going to stand there like that forever?"

'Flandre': "Ah?"

She stopped her self harming, and turned to look at the source of the voice. Her red eyes were so small you could hardly see them, but the sensation they gave out was a hundredfold times worse than any death stare.

'Flandre': "Letty? You came?"

The spectator, Letty Whiterock, gave a sigh. She was a woman wrapped by thick, ice-colored scarves. The scarves themselves served almost as robes, due to the quantity and scale of them, being far more numerous and thick than ones worn by any normal person, even one living in the arctic. To this extent, the only part of her face that were not covered by the scarves were her light blue eyes, her nose, and a tiny bit of purple hair that stuck through. Her voice was almost bored-sounding, but sweet, if you could ignore who she was.

'Letty': "Yeah. Murasa and the rest will be here too. So? Do you plan to explain yourself? You know, what exactly is the delay? And what you're doing here?"

'Flandre': "Listen! This isn't my fault! I actually planned all this out, but that bitch... Reimu... where the hell is she?! Ughhhh!!"

In her anger, Flandre began to stomp the floor again and again. Each time, it sounded and felt like an earth-shatting earthquake. All the while, Letty just watched.

'Letty': "I see. I think I have a pretty good understanding of the situation now. Well, we will be on standby for whenever you are ready. But this is quite a lot of effort, isn't it?"

'Flandre': "No, you don't understand anything, actually, so don't pretend like you do!!"

'Letty': "Yes, yes, okay. Well, we'll be here when you need us."

She gave a sigh, and walked off. At the same time, Flandre scowled, but this was quickly cancelled by a strange sound. A familiar, yet ever-imposing figure walked out of the large portal, and the two locked eyes.

Reimu: "Greetings."

'Flandre': "You..!"

She grit her teeth, but Reimu remained calm.

Reimu: "I sense hostility in your eyes. I wonder why."

'Flandre': "You know damn well why! What the hell took you so long?!"

Reimu: "What indeed. From my point of view, it was a five-minute journey. Perhaps I stopped for a moment to look at a flower. Or perhaps it was spent thinking about you, Flandre."

Immediately, Flandre's heart dropped. Her anger was replaced with fear, and she suddenly found herself knowing her place.

Reimu: "I'm just joking with you. The portal's yours, for whenever you're ready. I won't interfere anymore."

'Flandre': "..."

She stood petrified, and Reimu walked off with a smile on her face. A sense of defeat resounded in her, and she collapsed.

'Flandre': "...What am I even doing..?!"

She grit her teeth, and scratched at her own head with the pressure to make it bleed, not that it mattered. Despite all the damage she did to herself, she could not die. But she had lost her temper on the one being that could have easily wiped her out in one shot.

She shook her head, and pushed that out her mind. Now that the portal was free, she had to gather everyone.

'Flandre': "Fuck... These layabouts better carry their weight..!"

And so she ran off.

Chapter Text

It was half past midnight. The moon - in is waxing gibbous state, looked nearly full. Though it was not quite there yet, the sextet of Flandre, Eirin, Mokou, Alice, Medicine and Keine could not help but look up at it.

The moon was as beautiful as ever, but they could not find it in themselves to appreciate it. The hostile attitude about the atmosphere was beyond stuffy, and it seemed almost taboo to relax. In times like this, one had to be vigilant at all times.

Alice: "Looks like Marisa isn't coming..."

She muttered solemnly to herself as she looked up. Even though she was retired, surely she would notice such an oppressive atmosphere. That kind of knowledge and intuition was, after all, what led her to being one of the best incident resolvers. Even so, retirement was retirement. That's why Alice let out a sad sigh.

Eirin's eyes would not leave the moon. It shined brightly, almost like a stage light. Whenever she gazed at the moon, it would only bring back mixed memories. Her hand instinctually felt the need to stretch out at it, but she did not let herself do so, instead tightening the trip on her longbow.

This was noticed by Mokou, but she said nothing. Instead, she took a look around at the others. Keine was standing with her eyes closed, seemingly deep in thought. To her left, Medicine stood, looking up at her little companion, who flew and created a shadow in the reflection of the moon.

And lastly, Flandre, who shared her moongazing with Eirin. She stood silently, almost looking like an angel under the moonlight. An ironic description for a youkai akin to a devil.

Flandre: "I wonder what Mystia's doing right now..."

Throughout the entire day, there had been no sign of her appearance. It was a mutual worry, and it was likely that she might not show up before morning. Just like the others they had called to their aid. Even so, that didn't matter. It was their job to be on guard right now, in case of anything.

Eirin: "..."

The two seemed to have noticed each other, and turned. But nobody really knew what to say. Even so, their eyes seemed to speak to each other.

Flandre: "...Look..."

She hesitated in speaking for a moment, looking away and scratching the back of her head.

Flandre: "I don't think the woman who cursed your sister or whatever will be fighting us."

Eirin: "I am aware."

Flandre: "This is more or less revenge on my end more than yours, so... is that, um, okay?"

Her eyebrows raised, and Eirin thought for a moment about what to say.

Eirin: "You misunderstand. The moment I was enlightened to the true nature of their organization, all whom extended their aid to that woman became my enemy. We share a mutual aim."

Flandre: "Uh, so basically, even if... even when we kill that version of me, you'll give it your all, and you'll continue to help us after that, right?"

Eirin: "You understand correctly."

She gave a nod as she smiled, and Flandre blushed ever so slightly. She turned away from Eirin, and looked up at the moon again.

Flandre: "Th-Thanks..."

Watching the exchange out the corner of her eyes, Alice smiled.

Mokou: "Oi."

She called attention to herself as she sat cross-legged and armed.

Mokou: "Don't you know the rumors?"

Medicine: "...Rumors?"

Mokou: "Stare at the moon too long, and you'll go mad. Well, I think everyone in this lil' group here has a screw or two loose."

She smirked at her own jest, and continued.

Mokou: "You guys were all pretty interesting to watch, so I might as well say this now."

Scratching the back of her head, she closed her red eyes and uncrossed her legs as she leaned forward.

Mokou: "...Honestly, I ain't the type who has aspirations or things like dreams anymore. But, I do know one thing. I'd be pretty pissed off if a place like this was lost. I mean, it's hard to get bored here, right? So... I'm glad I was dragged into this. Thanks."

She pouted as she looked away, and Keine smiled as her eyes closed.

Keine: "Indeed. Let us preserve this land - and may we live in interesting times."

She was fully aware of the double-meaning that that phrase could hold. But for Gensokyo, it was everything. Incidents were festivals in their own rights - the lifeblood of Gensokyo. Even a situation as dire as this had its silver lining.

Medicine: "Well, let's get through all this first before we start thinking about things like that."

She scratched her head as she held her companion to her chest.

Medicine: "Whatever you feel, we're all here now. So, none of you better die, okay? I want a big celebration after this. With lots of food! ...Food..."

She touched her tummy, and went over to the food crate they had next to them, graciously prepared by Miyoi. She took out a meal made entirely of plants, and began eating.

Alice: "Two of us can't die, and the rest of us... well, we have each other. Of course, it'd be nice if a certain someone was here, but..."

Her eyes closed. Behind her eyelids, she saw the image of Mystia for a brief second. She was loud and irritating, and somewhat childish, there was no denying that. Even though she was not particularly storng, she felt that, if she was with them right now, under the twinkling stars and the shining moon, she would be just a bit more at ease. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped she was alright.

Alice: "...We'll all get through this. Together. And we can have a big party afterwards."

For a moment, she imagined the scene - everyone crowded together, with Mystia singing as everyone cheered and celebrated. While she was annoying, her singing was undeniably beautiful. She herself would create the dresses for her and her friends, and perhaps even Marisa would show up.

Alice: "..."

Her eyes looked without direction on the ground, and Flandre sighed.

Flandre: "Can you guys stop raising flags? Jeez. Medi, can you pass me something too?"

Medicine: "Sure."

She handed Flandre some meat-rich meal that was prepared, and Keine watched as Flandre scarfed it down with no regard for manners or cleanliness. Despite the situation at hand, despite all the circumstances, as she watched the scene, she felt as though she would not mind spending time like this with these people for the rest of her life. It had hardly even been a week since Flandre had first arrived in Gensokyo, but even so, the bond she felt with everyone here was undeniable.

And just as Flandre finished eating, there was the sound of glass cracking.

Medicine: "Haha, did you eat a bone, Flan?"

Flandre: "Ah?"

The sound of glass cracking was heard again. But this time, there was no laughter. It cracked again, and it felt like everyone's hearts ran cold as their gazes couldn't help but turn to the moon.

Reality itself had began to crack apart, once, then twice. After that, laughter. A voice familiar to all - but still far, far more distant than they could have ever hoped or wanted to know.

It was a laughter without humor - only of madness. It sounded like the screams of a thousand wailing infants. The screams of a dying creature, begging for its last few breaths as a sadistic surperior continued to snuff the life from it right under its boot. It was undeniably, the laughter of 'Flandre Scarlet' - the Sin Apostle of Wrath.

'Flandre': "GAHAHHHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAH"

The regular Flandre's teeth gritted against each other, and she prepared the Clock Corpse in her hands. Everyone, as well, put aside their shock and steeled themselves for what was to come. The worst case scenario had come, and it would likely take a long time for any reinforcements to come. Even so, that was no excuse to go and lose.

The sky continued to crack more and more, and Flandre's eyes widened as she saw an interesting phenomenon. All the qi in the surrounding area had been pulled upwards more and more, and it seemed as though a storm of insects had taken flight.

Now, the sky seemed like a colossal spider web. Then, the previously calming dark and starry sky became overtaken with a hostile deep red. It blanketed the stars, and the entire sky seemed as though it was now a horrific crime scene - complete with trails of deep red that led back to the source of it all.

The vortex which had caused widespread chaos throughout the village just a few days prior had re-formed itself, taking shape and imposing itself unto the world - all the while the mastermind behind it all continued to cackle at a deafening volume.

Darkness upon dark - malice upon malice, here was the undeniable form of the most true and pure evil that could be thought possible. Her legs, dress, chest, and finally her face came into view. Her red eyes seemed like pulsars, and her smirk was equally infuriating and terrifying. Her dress was fancy beyond compare - exuding luxury like no other, yet at the same time, it was completely laced with weapons in between all of its accessories. Her colossal dark tail ebbed and flowed in the sky behind her, and it had to have been at least twenty times her size.

'Flandre': "Ahhhh, long time no see! I see you've bought yourself a few little friends to help, hmm? Guess I was truly naive to think you'd be just a shell of a youkai, back when I almost killed you in the Outside World there. To think it's been a week already...! Ahhh, but it doesn't matter, you see! This little play of ours is about to come to an end!"

Flandre: "Every word you speak, I feel like I can feel my brain exploding..!"

While the dark Flandre mocked from above, the original squeezed her hand with such force that it felt like she'd break herself apart.

Medicine: "Flan."

She put her hand to her shoulder as she looked up with anger. This drew Flandre's attention, and she turned to her. Realizing the purpose of this, she took a breath and set her mind in order.

'Flandre': "Wellll~l, I trust that you're not that stupid to not bother entertaining me, but, every time we've fought before this, I was basically just playing around, y'know?"

Flandre: "Like I'd ever believe that!"

'Flandre': "But it's true! After all, I haven't been using the special technique you and every other one of us have. Otherwise known as my Authority of Wrath, it's our abilities to 'destroy absolutely anything.' Does that ring a bell?"

Flandre: "Wh-"

Her eyes opened wide, and that couldn't help but get her brain thinking. Obviously, she knew she shouldn't trust or even listen to anything that came out of that imposters' mouth, but something about that - the 'ability to destroy absolutely anything' sounded off. It sounded... right.

Memories of her true 'first day' in this world came flooding back. The fight against that strange man, the subsequent fight against the imposter. One specific moment stood out in specific - when she threw her against the wall, and attempted to squeeze her hand at her. Something about it had failed, but that action itself - what else could that have possibly meant?

With this new sudden realization, she prepared her left hand in front of her with a single breath, and prepared to squeeze.

'Flandre': "But that's not gonna work, is it? I told you, because I already destroyed myself!"

Flandre: "-Kh"

'Flandre': "And that's not the only thing! Why else do you think I called you the weakest Flandre of all? That's rii~ight! Because I destroyed your ability to destroy everything! So out of every Flandre Scarlet, you're the only one who can't even destroy! Ah, what a riot!"

And with that, she cackled once again, releasing the worst sound known in the universe. She clenched her sides as tears formed at her eyes as she laughed, but at that moment, Keine took a step forward. Courage filled her heart, and she knew no fear nor trembling as she spoke, unlike the Flandre by her side.

Keine: "That is enough. Do you believe we will just stand here and let you entertain yourself as you like?"

Her face was steeled with determination, and the dark Flandre stopped her laughing and looked at her. Her face and voice dropped far deeper compared to when she was talking to Flandre.

'Flandre': "Right. You're here too, I guess. Hm... Welll~l, truth be told, I don't really give a shit about any of you, aside from your vampire friend over there. Well, I suppose it is about time we get this party started."

And with that, she raised her hands together, and clapped twice. The vortex behind her eminated an ominous glow, and it gave the sound of an iceberg breaking apart. Several figures exited from it.

The first had been a woman covered head-to-toe in scarves and winter gear. A tremendously large snowflake seemed to have been behind her back.

After that, a woman in a dramatically overdesigned sailor outfit and cape appeared. She held a gargantuan anchor in her arms, and made a malicious smile.

And finally, a woman in a brown and purple-grey dress, with long spider legs and a smile on her face as she waved.

'Flandre': "Letty Whiterock, Murasa Minamitsu, and Yamame Kurodani - all under me, Flandre Scarlet, Sin Apostle of Wrath."

'Yamame': "Yahoo!!! You guys remember me?"

While the dark Flandre gave an imposing glare, Yamame simply smiled and waved.

At the same time, Flandre bit her lip. Medicine summoned a poisonous cloud around her. Keine's hakutaku were summoned. Alice's dolls were unleashed. Eirin's bow was drawn, and Mokou sighed.

Mokou: "Oioi, some gods of destruction with an invulnerable ability coming up to destroy us."

She clicked her lip, and smiled, as the ground beneath her feet got warm.

Mokou: "Looks like things are getting interesting, huh?"

Thus, in the outskirts of the human village, the battle to decide the fate of the World had its curtains rise.

Chapter Text

What had been a peaceful plains just ten minutes ago, under the calm starlight and with a cool breeze blowing through, had now erupted into a monsterous battlefield. The tremendous black and dark purple portal which had become an existence that threatened everything and everyone resounded with an eerie, massive sound yet again.

'Flandre': "Dumbass! You're late!"

The floating monster, with jewels for wings and a devilish aura about her, turned her head as a fifth figure added itself to her collective. Out from the portal came a new figure, dressed in an artful blend of green and yellow. Her clothes and cape were torn, looking as though she came out of a war, but it did not take away from the sense of pride she had displayed.

This was Keiki Haniyasushin, a sculptor goddess who had now joined forces with this group.

'Keiki': "I am not under your jurisdiction, therefore I permitted myself to make a tasteful late entrance. Any complaints?"

In response to this, the dark Flandre gave a scowl and clicked her tongue, and then raised her arm with a smile.

'Flandre': "Whatever! Let's go, ladies!"

Aside from Keiki, the girls at her side - each an incomprehensable monster in their own right, launched out to attack the six defenders of Gensokyo. Murasa, Yamame and Letty all fired out, while the dark Flandre aimed directly for Flandre herself. Keiki, meanwhile, prepared a divine sculpting art. The ground began to rumble, and everyone went on guard.

Keine: "Everyone! Execute 'Plan M!'"

The attack had struck in the dead of night, and therefore they were forced to go into a defensive battle, trying to stall for time until allies would come. Alice was tackled by a speeding Yamame, and was forced backwards, but not before she managed to take a device from the holster on her hip and fire it off. It flew high into the deep red sky, and exploded into a beautiful barrage of colors that lit the sky and produced a loud explosion.

Medicine: "Alice!!"

Alice: "I'll be fine on my own! You pay attention!"

Before anyone could attack, Alice was taken away. Having trust in her word, the others prepared to attack as well.

Mokou: "Shit, I have a bad feelin' about this! It's like the entire place's about to become enemies!"

While she screamed out in an interjection, Letty came to Mokou and Eirin, while Murasa went up against Keine and Medicine. And lastly, the dark Flandre rushed towards Flandre, looking to settle the score once and for all.

Flandre: "If any of you die, I'm never forgiving you!"

While she left them to fight on their own, Flandre herself rushed onwards. She sprinted, and then took flight with her wings. An aerial view of the village, bathed in a red light, could be seen behind them. The two Flandres locked eyes, and prepared themselves as one grinned and the other grit her teeth. Faces coming within millimeters at each other, they only saw themselves reflected in their burning eyes, prepared to end this once and for all.

Flandre: "Now, the time has come--!!"

'Flandre': "--To die, Flandre Scarlet!!"

The two punched each other at the same time, fists interlocking. They both traveled faster than the speed of sound, the resulting shockwave blowing both their hairs. With just the first punch, Flandre's entire body cried out in pain, and it already felt like the bones in her arm were on the verge of snapping. She grit her teeth, however, and bared through the pain. There was no time for such foolishness.

But the dark Flandre only smiled, her blood-red eyes staring through the other Flandre.

'Flandre': "Don't expect this to go like the first two times. I'm not just some girl you barely know."

The two let go of each other, and the dark Flandre continued.

'Flandre': "Right now I'm, how do you call it, inspired? Motivated? I'm the Sin Apostle of Wrath! And I'm more Flandre Scarlet than you'll ever be! It's a two time advantage!"

Flandre: "Every bit of drivel you spew out makes me hate that we share the same name more and more."

'Flandre': "How about you show that hate, then?"

Giving into the taunt, Flandre took to her Clock Corpse and began an offensive against the dark Flandre.

Flandre: "Die!"

She lunged at her again and again, attempting to stab and cut her, throwing in bullets that exploded on contact all at the same time. She swiped, but the monster ducked and blocked with her tail. She shot, but it had no effect on the demon. With each failure, the monster laughed and laughed.

Deciding it was time for a different approach, Flandre let herself fall and quickly lunged in circles around the dark Flandre. Much in a similar way to how Alice did it to her yesterday, she flew at breackneck speeds around the dark Flandre, shooting bullets all the while. A series of explosions bombarded her, but she didn't care.

Her eyes locked onto Flandre, and she immediately lunged for her. Both fists and her tail aimed for Flandre, but she just barely blocked with her hands and feet. The raw force was so powerful it felt like her bones could crumble, but she endured.

Even so, the dark Flandre merely laughed. She twisted her fists, turning them into miniature vortexes. The hands that Flandre used to grab onto them with were immediately pulled alongside her, causing pain. Blood splattered onto the both of them as the dark Flandre destroyed her own hands, but it mattered not to her, looking as though she was having the thrill of her life. The same could not be said for Flandre, however, her arms quickly being torn about by the vortex as she struggled to escape.

Flandre: "Aahh!! Wha-?!"

And just as things could not be worse, alarm bells went off in her head. She sensed extreme danger from behind her, and kicked behind herself as she just barely blocked the monster's colossal dark tail from skewering her.

Even so, she became overwhelmed. The dark Flandre smiled, revealing her monsterous teeth as she spun herself around, her elegant dress fluttering all the while, and squarely kicked Flandre down, forcing blood out of her mouth.

Flandre: "Gueh."

Though the two were high in the sky, if she didn't act immediately, she would surely hit the ground in just a few milliseconds and bear grevious damage. She glanced at her arms, which were bloody and with pieces of exposed flesh and muscle. Even so, they began to regenerate quickly, thanks to her impressive regeneration.

But looking up from her arms, she saw something much more immediately concerning. The enemy had been diving directly into her, still intending to skewer her, aiming right for her heart. Before she let herself be turned into teriyaki, she mustered the energy to have her wings fly and get her out of her trajectory, and hopefully away from the ground. But as she did so, the dark Flandre landed on top of her.

'Flandre': "Ahaha~! Looks like you've barely learned since we last met! How about giving up now?!"

Flandre: "Like... hell I would!!"

She grit her teeth together, and called upon a technique she had not utilized in a while - the manipulation of Qi given to her by her Scarlet Destiny. The storm surrounding the dark Flandre was bizarre if nothing else. Contrary to there being an eyewatering amount of qi that surrounded her person, like one would expect, instead there was none. This was obviously noticed by Flandre, but she brushed it aside for now.

Instead, she gathered all the qi around her body, and used it to enhance her movement abilities, and it seemed as though this was not noticed by the dark Flandre.

Micrometers before her head impacted the ground, she dug her elbows into it and had them be cushioned by the qi the had summoned. The qi had the ground act like a spring, propelling her fists directly into the dark Flandre's face, caving it in and crushing her skull. At least, that's what would have happened were it not for the monster opening her mouth at the last moment, having her fangs dig into Flandre's wrists, nearly seperating them from the rest of her arms.

Flandre: "Gwah?!"

Intense pangs of pain surged through Flandre's body, as her hands were literally handing on by threads as they remained trapped inside the dark Flandre's jaws. Retreating them was no longer an option, and if she were to fight without her hands, she would likely die before they could regenerate. Therefore, she bit her lip, and lunged herself forward.

The dark Flandre's eyes widened as Flandre determined herself to reaching her hands as far into her throat as she could. It was a miracle that she could control them at all, but she intended to make the most that she could of it.

Flandre: "Thought you were real smart, huh?! Eat my shit!!"

Gathering everything she could, she loaded bullets with qi into her fingers, and shot out as many as she could down the creature's throat and stomach. A vast amount of explosions went off inside her, as though it were a warzone in and of itself. Qi-lined homing bullets disrupted her internal organs and shooting holes into her.

With this, the existence known as 'Flandre Scarlet' no longer turned into a being that resembled Flandre, being utterly blown apart into a mess of blood and organs. Flandre panted, wiping blood off of her face as she looked down. But she knew this would not be the end.

As her eyes looked down, she looked at one of the pieces of masterminds' flesh - a bloodied arm. But upon closer inspection, it wasn't an arm at all. When she looked, all she saw were reflections of her own face - each of them different, but undeniably Flandre.

The feeling that she felt upon seeing this could not be described with words. Her heart sank, her eyes winced, and she felt like she wanted to throw up. Her pulse increased, and she took a step back, though she could not avert her eyes.

Flandre: "Aaah-"

And then, the screaming came. Thousands of voices like her own began to scream in unison, and she looked around. The mangled parts of 'Flandre Scarlet's' corpse were all screaming with the sound of her very own voice. They pierced into her brain, and made her tremble.

Flandre: "S-Stop!!!"

She shot at some of the corpse parts with her finger gun, but it made no difference. The sounds that made her want to cry only continued.

One of the eyes that had popped out of the dark Flandre's socket began to crawl on its own. Torn off pieces of organs and flesh scuttled back together like mice, and came together as one. Flesh molded with flesh, and the gruesome scene made equally gruesome noises, like the sound of someones' ribcage being opened and having their organs played with. Even her clothes were reformed, and in the end, she came back with a smile across her face, giving a courtesy with her dress as she made a cruel grin.

'Flandre': "That's a nice look on your face."

Flandre: "...What are you?"

'Flandre': "'The One Most Loved and The One Most Unloved.' I'm Flandre Scarlet. But I am not Flandre Scarlet. My body is Flandre Scarlet, and my soul is Flandre Scarlet, but I am not Flandre Scarlet. That's who I'm trying to be."

Flandre: "...What?"

'Flandre': "Simply put... to my people, I'm a hero. To you? I'm the bad guy."

Fear. That was what coursed through Flandre's heart. Anger, pain, but mostly fear. For the creature who bore her name and face, but was so remarkably far seperated from her. Nothing she said made any remote sense. It was just words meant to provoke and confuse.

She gave a devious grin, and while Flandre was stunlocked, the creature reached behind her, and pulled out what looked like an ornate spade. Flandre recognized it as having the same head as her Clock Corpse.

'Flandre': "Laevateinn. The weapon of Flandre Scarlet. The original name of the weapon you use."

Flandre: "My Clock Corpse?"

'Flandre': "That's right. You've forgotten the name, thanks to me. But that weapon has been with you since before you were born."

Flandre: "Why do you know that?"

The two had their red eyes locked onto the weapon that Flandre had taken into her left hand. It was pitch black, and made of an unknown material. Despite everything it had been through, it showed no signs of damage despite the precarious nature of its design.

'Flandre': "I know everything there is to know about Flandre Scarlet. After all, they all live in me. I ate all their memories, their bodies... everything."

In a rare moment of calmnness, she spoke normally, not willing to be the aggressor. Even so, Flandre bit her lip with rage, trying to not explode. Perhaps, for the first time ever, this walking catastrophe could say something of use.

'Flandre': "But out of everyone, the know I know most about is you."

Flandre: "Wh-"

'Flandre': "I know the circumstances of your birth. I know your parents, and your sister. I know what you spent your life on. I know what your world is like. I know everything. That's why the only way I can be Flandre Scarlet is if I absorb you!"

Before Flandre could respond, the opposing Flandre, if she could even be called that, crashed into her. With barely even microseconds to spare, Flandre blocked the oncoming fist with her Clock Corpse - or her Laevateinn, but the two paused. The ground had rumbled yet again, and it seemed as though the dirt had begun to rapidly shift.

And then, all at once, living pieces of stone rose from the ground. Soldiers made of stone, with hollow, simple faces and hollow bodies. While on the surface, they might have been simple, they were incredibly refiend. These soldiers had fully developed bodies and limbs, and they came prepared with weapons. Swords, bows, and the like. And there were hundreds, possibly thousands.

Flandre: "Now what?!"

'Flandre': "About time Keiki did her job."

So she said with a smirk.

. . . . .

At this time, less than ten minutes had passed since the firework that marked the start of the battle began. Alice was alone, holding her own against Yamame. Medicine and Keine faught against Murasa, while Eirin and Mokou were against Letty. And at the same time everyone was dealing with their own battles, soldiers made of stone erupted all over the battlefield. The sheer quantity was uncountable, and as Flandre grit her teeth as her eyes darted left to right to observe them.

'Flandre': "You don't have time for that!"

Flandre: "--Hk!"

She sucked her teeth as the dark Flandre's tail aimed for her neck, and quickly ducked and jumped backwards. She kicked some of the stone soldiers behind her before they could attack, shattering them like porcelain. On the inside, they were totally hollow, and it felt like she hadn't even particularly put much force into her legs.

Flandre: "..?"

But there was no time to worry about that. The doppelganger continued to lunge after her, and Flandre took on a defensive, trying to gain distance from her as her body recovered its injuries. Limbs, the Clock Corpse, the tail, and even teeth all came to blows, but interestingly, the dark Flandre had yet to use her own weapon. Furthermore, she had yet to use much of her own magic, danmaku, spellcards, or her aforementioned authority. It seemed as though she was still playing with her food.

But that was fine. Though it annoyed her to do so, Flandre needed to bide as much time as she could. Though she lamented being unable to help her friends, or to go on a proper offensive against the enemy.

It was then that the dark Flandre quickly raised her legs. Flandre blocked with her own, but the dark Flandre only kicked herself backwards. The two were high in the air now, far above those on the ground and even the great vortex. A cold wind blew, and the dark Flandre made a devious grin as she held her hands to her hips.

'Flandre': "Say... You don't actually know what I'm doing here, don't you?"

Flandre: "What? You don't intend to just destroy the world?"

'Flandre': "Of course I'm gonna destroy the world, but I'm not the type of person to destroy for the sake of destruction. I mean, I am, but that's beside the point."

As per usual, nothing that came out of her mouth made sense, and Flandre bit her lip.

'Flandre': "Our world's gone. If we want to make a new one, we need to steal a few things here and there that have strong 'dark matter.' One of 'em's already been taken. Aside from killing you, I've technically been tasked with taking the other one. After that, the world will end. Though, honestly, I don't care about that."

As soon as the words 'dark matter' left her mouth, Flandre felt her eyes widen. Her mind snapped back to the events of a few days ago, where she met a particular 'Marisa Kirisame' that told her of much the same things. A source of raw information created as a byproduct of the work of the masterminds, being from the original timeline... she hadn't mulled it over much, but things began to snap into place now."

Flandre: "...You want to absorb me because I'm the origin of Flandre Scarlet, and steal my... dark matter, or whatever?"

'Flandre': "My life'd be easier if the second half was right, but... that's right. Right now, I have under my belt almost every Flandre Scarlet that has ever existed. But not the original. So, it's very important to kill you, you see."

Following that, Flandre put her fingers to her chin and looked down as she continued to fly, her jeweled wings making crystalline sounds as they moved about.

Flandre: "I see. When you lay it out in such a composed way like that, it makes me want to agree. Maybe I'll go ahead and give you my soul or whatever so you can just move on with your- NOT!"

As she was stalling for time, rising up from the air, accelerating towards the dark Flandre at an insane pace.

Flandre: "Go, my Scarlet Destiny! And, Taboo: 'Cranberry Trap!!'"

Inciting a spellcard, she created a trap of danmaku that would encase the dark Flandre, as she shot out her own. Though she knew it would hardly do anything, she still grinned from the sensation.

The pure qi bullet that had been travelling past the speed of sound was easily blocked by the dark Flandre's invulnerable tail, and she let out a sigh.

'Flandre': "You just don't get it, do you?"

Her arms raised in the air, and in a deadpan, deep voice, spoke:

'Flandre': "'Verboten Void.'"

The instant she said that, it seemed aas though all light was taken away. Flandre found herself tumbling in the air as all the bullets she had fired off were nullified. When she stabilized and came to her senses, she saw something that she had no knowledge of.

Flandre: "Wh-"

Pure darkness was held above the dark Flandre. Darker than dark, with a radius of around a hundred meters, a black sphere that pulled everything - from the bullets to a few of the stone soldiers from below, into it. Wind whipped across the two girls' faces, and even Flandre had a hard time keeping herself away.

This was a black hole, the embodiment of destruction. A fitting attack for the embodiment of destruction with a conscious, who glared at Flandre with a bright smile.

Flandre tried to escape, trying to muster her strength into her wings to lunge as far from the black hole as possible. But it hardly helped, only being able to get a few inches in at a time. And in front of her, materialized a tidal wave of black knives - all pointed at her, and nearing her face at high speed.

If she tried to take the time to block and defend them, she would inevitably be pulled further into the gravitational reach of the ever-feasting void. But if not, she would be skewered and stabbed all over. That was, of course, assuming these were regular knives, which they very well likely weren't.

There was no time to deliberate on a decision, and so Flandre instead opted to let herself fall. She tried to descend her altitude as quickly as possible, flying from the void while blocking any knives she could. Of course, this was not perfect, and she was cut and stabbed and torn across her arms, body, and legs. But it didn't matter.

The dark Flandre frowned as she saw Flandre escape the grasp, and she quickly changed the motion of her hands. Her hands, which once held up the black hole, now compressed themselves and squeezed. And at once, the most terrifying existence in the universe - an anomaly of spacetime that defied logic itself, which ate with an ever-existent avarice, was reduced to nothing. With no sound, no special effects, and no forewarning, it simply vanished, as though it were never there.

And then, the dark Flandre aimed her sights on Flandre, who continued to soar at high speed away from her, and called upon another attack.

'Flandre': "'Anti-Matter Shot Devoid of Tranquil.'"

Her hands stretched out, and the sky around her became filled with a darkness that spread throughout the sky. However, rather than becoming a blanket of red like the sky had currently been, it had instead become dotted with hundreds upon hundreds of colossal dark spears. Each at least fifty meters long, with ornate designs that could easily puncture multiple whales at the same time.

This was absolutely not lost on Flandre, who, when she glanced behind her, felt an innate sense of fear she hadn't felt in a long time. She was confident in her physical strength and regenerative abilities, sure, but asking her to parry something of this magnitude would be akin to asking an ant to move a mountain.

Flandre: "Run run run run run run run!!"

The spears barrowed down at her in droves as she grit her teeth. She narrowly avoided dodging them, weaving through like raindrops in a tempest. The massive spears dug themselves into the earth, destroying any stone knights that might have happened to have the misfortune to be in the way. But it was no good, she was getting further from the dark Flandre, and only allowing her to make more progress on her.

Already, hundreds of spears made their presence into the earth known. But there were still far more of those to come, and Flandre took a quick moment to pause and observe her surroundings. On the ground beside her, it had become a graveyard of destroyed stone and spears that ripped apart the ordinary plains and rice fields that had once been there. And above, was still a massive cloud of black spears that were ready to be launched at her - albiet with some holes in it.

Flandre: "Kh.."

She bit her lip, and her red eyes glared up at the nemesis who hung in the air. She launched off of where she was, and tried to beeline to her as quickly as possible. She had no proper plan in mind for how to counterattack. Only that she had to close the gap, no matter what. With her Clock Corpse - or perhaps the Laevateinn in her left hand, she intrusted herself to her instincts and intutition and gained as much altitude as she could.

And it was then, completely unable to be heard by anyone, when the dark Flandre smiled, her imposing canines being revealed. And then she muttered to herself.

'Flandre': "It's starting. I'll finally be able to be... myself."

A particularly large clump of the spears made themselves rain down on her, and Flandre prepared to dodge. However, they disappeared from the air, vanishing into nothingness."

Flandre: "?!"

She paused mid-flight, and looked around. There was nothing, and she felt nothing. But the qi that she saw told a far different story.

Everything around her was black, and the alarm bells in her head were roaring. She blinked, and the next moment, she found herself surrounded in black. Blacker than black, it was as though she were now in a void. But the sheer hostility that surrounded her - it was undoubtable by the spears. Every direction she looked was filled with the long, sharp, oversized weapons - with not a hint of red to escape to the outside.

Flandre: "What?!"

'Flandre': "A trap, hm. A trap..."

That was her commentary as she crossed her arms, she had forced Flandre into a situation where she had to defend, or die. Just for good measure, the monster allowed the rest of the spears to aim for the planet of death that now encroached onto Flandre to join in on the bloodshed.

Meanwhile on the inside, Flandre had already accepted that she had to defend. There was no helping it, she simply had to show what she was capable of.

Flandre: "...Fine! Who needs the ability to destroy anything! I'll get out of here and show her who's boss!"

She knew she was putting on a tough front for nobody but herself, as on the inside, she genuinely felt like she was facing death's door. Even so, she channeled the Scarlet Destiny into her body, and prepared for the oncoming onslaught.

She flew up to the walls of the hollow planet, and grabbed onto the tip of one of the tremendous dark weapons. Her feet found a delicate balance on the almost impossible sharp edges of the spear below her, and from it, she groaned as she pulled, her molars mashing against each other as her eyes squeezed. After a great deal of effort, she suplexed the one she grabbed onto behind her, launching it backwards. It flew through the air, crashing into a spear half a kilometer away, but it was not enough.

The immense sound of crashing was heard from above, and Flandre clicked her tongue as she knew she was running out of time. The 'ceiling' - if it could even be called that, began to cave in, and Flandre hurried along to attempt to destroy more. To her left and right, she ran along the inside of the collapsing hollow planet to launch out or punch and kick away any spears that she could.

But there were far more than she expected, and they were amazingly heavy and hard to manage. They encroached upon her and pushed her further and further into the corner with impressive speed. It all overwhelmed her, and she felt herself losing strength. Especially when she felt the back of her neck and back being stabbed.

Flandre: "Hkh?!"

Massive chunks of her body came off, and blood spewed, coloring the spears of pure darkness in a harsh scarlet. All the momentum in her body was lost, and she felt everything growing hazy. This was not something her regeneration could easily fix.

Flandre: "Fuck... not now..."

She bit down on her lip, and continued trying to manage the spears. She took the one in her hands and spun it around with great force, at last clearing out all the spears in her vertical vicinity. At last, she finally saw some red that she could rush to to escape. But when she tried, the strength wouldn't channel to her wings, and she felt herself falling.

Flandre: "No!"

Not now, please, I had come so far. I was so close! Such thoughts coursed through her brain as her vision grew hazy. And then, she recounted faces and scenes that she had scene. Eirin, Keine, Mystia, Alice, Medicine, Koakuma, Sakuya and Remilia. And with that, her eyes closed, and her consciousness ceased with her sister being the last thing she saw. At least, she was led to believe that. Rather than Remilia having been the one to send Flandre off, a new face came into view.

Flandre: "Meiling..?"

A chinese woman with orange hair and a distinct look, one who had long since passed from this world. Her name was the last thing Flandre uttered before she was no longer able to fight.

. . . . .

???: "Flowers? You want me to start a flower garden?"

???: "Indeed. That is my first assignment of you, Hong Meiling. By the way, you are to adress me by either 'Milady,' 'Mistress,' or 'Remilia-sama.' Please keep that in mind while you are under my care."

The scene came into view, enhancing from the hazy blurriness, and there stood two women in a garden, in front of a large, red mansion. The first woman was a tall, bulky woman in a chinese dress and robes. Her long orange hair hid the scars on her body, but she had a slightly worried look on her face. Here was Hong Meiling, a newborn youkai who cast away her humanity to work for the vampire in front of her.

The vampire in front of her had been Remilia Scarlet. A young lady with a blue-gray dress and light blue hair smiled with her scarlet red eyes, with a fang that poked out of her lips. Her arms were crossed over her chest, and her bat-like wings fluttered ever so slightly as she spoke.

Remilia: "That aside, how does it feel to be a youkai now? You were a pretty remarkable human, in all honesty, so I'd be interested to hear what you think."

Meiling: "Hmm..."

She had a discomforted, ever-so-slight pout to her face as she crossed her hands over her chest. At the same time, Remilia waved her off with a smile.

Remilia: "Being a youkai doesn't exactly mean being a bloodthirsty demon all the time, you know? You seemed like someone who was robbed of any pleasure in your life outside the realm of combat, so go ahead and make the most of any humanity you have left in you."

And with that, she closed the door to her mansion, and Meiling looked at the empty flowerbed, along with a watering can and a bag of seeds.

Meiling looked down at the materials, and squatted down as she picked up the bag, holding it inquisitively.

Meiling: "What am I supposed to do about this, anyways?"

The circumstances provided in front of her now were quite different than what she had expected after making a deal with a devil. But she cast that to the side for now, and accepted it, not wanting to cause a fuss. She dug out a few small holes - slightly larger than necessary, and without much precision or structure to where. She planted seeds inside each of them, and covered them unevenly with soil. After that, she watered them, and stood up with a slight exhale.

Meiling: "Now what?"

Looking down at her work, which had produced no immediate results, the wind blew across her hair, letting it flutter in the wind.

Later in the evening, she was sat in the main dining hall, at the end of a large dinner table. On the opposite side had been Remilia, and seated to her right and left respectively were Flandre and a woman in purple hair, reading a book. Meiling blinked twice, unsure of what to do, while Remilia stared at her with curious eyes as her chin rested atop her hands.

Remilia: "Please excuse the delayed food, our maids aren't exactly the most tact, in terms of time. We have yet to hire a proper one."

Meiling: "Right..."

At last, several fairy maids came into the room, with plates of food on their hands. A fairy with purple hair and glasses, along with one with green hair, delivered a rather luxurious meal to Meiling before bowing and taking their leave. A similar such meal was served to the other residents of the mansion.

Remilia: "Eugh, caviar again? I thought I told them to take that off the menu."

Flandre: "I want more humans to eat! Humaansss!"

While the two vampires whined, the girl in purple looked up from her book, and spoke in a sweet, yet monotone voice. The purple magician who sounded as though she had low blood pressure - this was Patchouli Knowledge.

Patchouli: "Whining like a child on our new recruit's first day... Please don't embarass me any more than you already have..."

Remilia: "Embarassing? Oh please, I wouldn't bring someone that fickle here like that. Anyhow, Meiling, what do you think? How do you feel, being a youkai and all?"

Meiling: "Er, well..."

She caught her in the middle of when she was eating. In terms of noble standards, she used the wrong utensils, held the fork wrong, ate the wrong way, and gave no courtesy whatsoever. The muscly woman knew no such thing. But Remilia didn't care. She simply waved her fork around as her face rested in the palm of her hand.

Meiling: "...Honestly, I don't really know. In terms of being a youkai, I don't feel that much different except for having more energy. And in general, well, I don't know. I'm in a place I've never been before, eating food I never ate. Heck, getting treatment I never got in general. All from someone who bested me. I guess... there's a certain kind of satisfaction I get from serving someone stronger than me. But it's just odd."

She spoke truthfully, and at that, Remilia smiled.

Remilia: "Hmmm, I see."

And with that, she stopped playing with her utensils and took a sip of the wine that had been given to her, staining her lips red.

Remilia: "Well, we shall have plenty of time to talk, from now on. So you can look forward to that."

Meiling: "Yes, milady..."

The next day, Meiling started her duty as a gate guard. Being in the middle of a forest, however, there weren't exactly many active threats, so she spent most of the time practicing - doing a taiqiquan, reading the flow of qi in the atmosphere, and exercising in general. Every once in a while, though, she peeked behind herself, trying to sneak a peek at the flower garden she had started. Obviously, there hadn't been much progress - but she hadn't forgotten to water it in the morning.

Days passed like this, then weeks. In time, a few flowers did bloom in the garden, which made Meiling smile. She found herself back in the dining hall, but this time, it was just the two of Meiling and Remilia alone, together.

Meiling ate her food, while Remilia swished the wine cup she held in her hand around, not letting it spill.

Remilia: "Meiling, do you consider yourself a woman of intellect?"

Meiling: "I'm afraid my brain's only real good for combat-related purposes. I don't think I'm great at much else."

Remilia: "That much is fine. You have taken many a life, haven't you? Tell me, what do you think is the most important thing on the battlefield."

Meiling: "Hmm..."

She took a bite of her meal, luxurious as ever, as she mulled over the question.

Meiling: "Situational awareness, I think. Knowing your surroundings at all times so you can be prepared no matter where you are or who you're against. That's my response, milady."

Remilia: "I like that answer."

She smiled as she took a sip of her wine, and set it down. Her delicate looking fingers, with her long red nails, came together in front of her chest as she crossed her legs.

Remilia: "In my opinion, it would be... fear."

Meiling: "Fear, milady?"

She put her utensils down, and looked up at Remilia, who retained her smirk.

Remilia: "Indeed. There's a saying I heard once, I know not from where. But I was quite fond of it. 'If your heart is wavering, do not shoot.' As the aggressor, to inspire respect for you in their fear. And as the defendor, to bide your time and think rather than acting recklessly."

Meiling: "..."

Remilia: "Before I continue, however, I have a question I must ask of you. It is very important, and there are no right and wrong answers."

Meiling: "...Do tell, milady."

A tinge of caution could be heard in Meiling's voice, and she paused her meal.

Remilia: "Hong Meiling, would you be willing to die for my sake?"

The instant she asked that question, Meiling's eyes went wide, and she leaned forward in her seat to think. She felt Remilia's scarlet eyes on her, watching her every move and twitch, and she wondered why, given she had not replied instantly, she did not lop off her head then and there.

As far as her life circumstances had gone, it would be hard to say she was in a bad position. Sure, she had thrown away her humanity and lost everything during that time, but now? She lived a leisurely life, with an easy job where she was essentially able to do as she liked. She ate luxurious food on the daily for no cost, and on paper, had an inspiring tale of a commoner rising to nobility off of purely merit alone - at least, on the very surface.

Her history had been stained with bloodshed, and the life she had lived was one that was impossible to forgive. A nameless vagabond, bound to nobody, who had taken countless human lives. She fully believed she would live by the battle and die by the battle - cold and alone, where nobody would mourn her. Now, she lived a relatively cushy life, leaving behind the bloodshed that seemed to have taken her life by the stranglehold without any consequences or repurcussions.

Now having cast aside her humanity, perhaps the greatest sin of all, she now lived a life far more cushy than she ever could have dreamed of as a human. Truly, it seemed unfair. That she had gotten this opportunity off the whim of someone who had been born like this, and now no longer had to worry for the rest of her life.

That level of power and authority stirred up a certain uneasiness in her, something she couldn't just shrug off and ignore. The ability of a noble youkai to simply absolve someone of all their woes and debts without so much as a word. If she could do that to her, why not do it to others? Why not do it to the Meiling before she had taken that dark path?

It was the natural divergence points within their points of view: between the one most loved and the one most unloved.

Those feelings within her, so long as she could not make true peace with them, she could not accept anything else. If she were to trample over her pride to that extent for something that her soul fundamentally rejected, was she even truly alive?

She met Remilia's eyes, who continued to stare at her with great curiosity, and gave a sigh as she closed her eyes.

Meiling: "...I would not, milady."

Remilia: "You mean to say that, were I threatened with my life, you would not lay down yours for my sake? Despite having been given a second chance at life, and a name from me, and now living under my premises?"

Meiling: "You are correct, milady."

Remilia: "Hmm..."

A silence overcame the room as Remilia sipped from her wine glass, set it down, and got up. Meanwhile, Meiling only leaned forward, with her head down and eyes closed, fully expecting that, were she to open it, she would see her headless body being transformed into a fountain of blood.

But that never happened. Instead, Remilia calmly walked, picking off a book that she had left on the counter, all while she smiled.

Remilia: "That is a good answer. I hope you'll maintain that point of view."

Meiling: "I'm sorry?"

When Remilia had asked, Meiling had no idea what to make of that question. It was obvious there was only one answer that she had wanted to hear, and yet she said the only one she should not have said. Whether it was a test, or a tease, she could be certain that she had failed. The silence between the words coming out her mouth, and Remilia's comment, felt like an eternity where she was given the chance to at least regret dying in the stupidest possible way, to her own idiocy. And she began to wonder if there was still enough humanity left in her to satisfy Flandre's hunger.

But contrary to everything she believed, Remilia did not kill her, not did she admonish her. Instead, as Meiling opened her eyes, she only saw Remilia's same self-satisfied smile, and felt her heart beating even more.

Remilia: "You devote more of your soul to your own pride and convictions, rather than one whom you've still yet to fully trust. Even against one who could end your life at a moments' notice. That kind of view is, I believe, a proud one. As a fellow member of a prideful species, I can't get mad at that."

Meiling: "...So you're not going to kill me?"

Remilia: "Kill you? Just after securing you? That's just beyond senseless, Meiling."

Meiling: "..."

She gave no further comment, as she had a fairy maid bring over a cup of tea, and she opened the book. But even so, Meiling was the opposite of satisfied. She stood from her seat, and let her voice me known.

Meiling: "I'm sorry, but I just don't understand! What is your goal here?"

Remilia: "But of course, I am just trying to gain a deeper view into your mind. You are one of us here, now, and yet you hardly seem chatty. It is important for me as your mistress to understand you, is it not? Your likes and weaknesses, your likes and dislikes, and everything in between... Anything otherwise would be downright cold, wouldn't you think?"

Meiling: "Well..."

The twos' eyes met, and Meiling sat back down, still feeling uneasy.

Meiling: "So then, tell me what you think of me. You're leagues above me in just about anything, right? So then, what is my purpose here? Am I just for you to amuse yourself, to pass the time with a fellow youkai? I want to know."

She spoke from her heart, her hand in front of her chest, while Remilia took yet another sip of her wine. She pondered for a moment, and then spoke with a dignified aura about her that solidified her as the Mistress of the Scarlet Devil Mansion.

Remilia: "Us vampires are a rare species of youkai. Aside from my sister and I, it has truly been a long, long time since I had met another. Our mere existences are cursed by the humans of the outside, and their efforts have nearly driven our kind to extinction."

The candlelight flickered, and Meiling gulped as she observed Remilia's eyes, which were still cast down at her book.

Remilia: "Powerful as I may be, I am not omnipotent. The same goes for my sister. So, were the location of our lovely mansion to be leaked, and the humans decided to go to war with us, we would be at quite the impasse. Some way or another, given enough of them, we would die, and that would be that."

As soon as she finished speaking, she closed the book, and met Meiling's eyes with her own as she put it to the side.

Remilia: "Now, with you in the picture, the situation diverges. You have become the eyes and ears of the mansion, to warn us of any impending danger. We need not waste our time with simpletons who believe they can rob us, of course. But for an army of overwhelming numbers? You shall be our very first line of defense."

Meiling: "But surely, any army who could overpower you, of all people, will overwhelm me, too?"

Remilia: "You are not mistaken. But there is no need to defeat armies all by your lonesome. Should you hold out merely only a minute, that gives me a minute to prepare to enact punishment upon the attackers. Should you hold out for longer, and I shall come to your aid. We shall make an example of the fools that dared to smear the name of the Scarlet Devils."

Meiling: "..."

She had a dumbfounded look about her, and the explanation resumed.

Remilia: "You have been blessed with a good mindset and discipline. You act not out of the raw embers of pure emotional drivel, but you are not a cold, heartless being. There are things that interest you, curiosities and experiences you wish to fulfill. I wish to aid you in your endeavors, and therefore you shall aid me. That means not, of course, that we must act coldly like a boss and employee. Rather, I believe that having chats such as this would be the most mutually beneficial for the both of us. It's been rather interesting, wouldn't you agree?"

And with that, she winked at Meiling, and smiled as she crossed her hands over her mouth.

Meiling's eyes opened wide, and she felt the sudden extreme sense of respect wash over her. She had been seen through completely, and for the second time, had been bested by this devil. She exited her seat, and kneeled down to Remilia, who continued to seat in the chair as though it were a regal throne.

Meiling: "I understand, milady - Mistress of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, Remilia Scarlet."

Her long orange hair flowed down, and she took Remilia's hand in her own, and kissed it. For the second time in her life, she found a sense of immense respect for this devil.

The next day was Meiling's first actual experience with guard duty. A rag-tag band of thieves looking for nobles on vacation from whom they could snag. To call it a fight would be doing it a gross mischaracterization, as Meiling had simply snagged one of the poor souls to make an example of, and sent the rest running with their tails tucked between their legs. Upon her report, Remilia was rather happy, and things continued like this for a while.

In time, new faces appeared within the mansion. A red-haired devil, who followed under Patchouli's library, and a girl with silver hair, who took over as the head maid of the mansion. Thankfully, she had been able to establish a friendship with just about everyone, and at the same time, she had now expanded the flower garden in front of the mansion to a considerable degree. It was now beautiful and plentiful enough to where Remilia could proudly proclaim it to her guests as the flower garden of the Scarlet Devil Mansion.

At some point, a time would come much akin to the one Remilia had spoken of earlier. A tremendous army of humans, equipped with modern technology, for the time, had discovered the mansion and that it hid an abode of demons and other supernatural beings within its confines. And as such, they encircled the mansion, waging war against it and its inhabitants.

But, just as Remilia spoke, Meiling was able to hold out and defend the gate of the mansion as its front lines, for enough time to where Remilia, Flandre, Sakuya and Patchouli could come out and deal with the rest of the army on their own. An overall smashing success.

Remilia had once told Meiling that she had the ability to manipulate fate itself. And, Meiling thought, this had to have been an effect of that.

But things would soon change, when at once, everyone in the mansion was called up for a meeting by Remilia - that being Flandre, Patchouli, Sakuya, Koakuma and herself.

Remilia: "We're moving from this place!"

So she proclaimed.

. . . . .

The following day, the entirety of the mansion and its grounds were relocated halfway across the world, to a mysterious location somewhere in Japan, named Gensokyo. On that day, Remilia decided to declare war upon the residents of Gensokyo - a move, Meiling undeniably knew, to make a name for herself. While she certainly had her moments as the refined mistress of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, she had a strong personality as Remilia Scarlet - the proud, egoistic, and eccentric vampire girl.

On that way, a great bloodshed was spilled, of which Meiling had played no small role in. The youkai of Gensokyo were unlike anything she had ever faced before, and she was forced to put her experience and knowledge as a martial artist to the peak of her capabilities. Her life had been in danger the entire time, but she did not die, and the conflict ended in a draw. The actions of Remilia Scarlet fundamentally altered the course of Gensokyo forever - leading to the development of the spellcard rules.

Remilia: "Bear witness. It is my victory."

Her goal, to make a name for herself in Gensokyo, had been flawlessly achieved, and that night, Meiling would join in in celebrations and plentiful drinking. She decided to model her new spellcards after the flowers and rainbow mist - qi, she was so fond of. And they were put to the test just a month later when Remilia decided it was time to spread knowledge of the Scarlet Devil Mansion yet again by unleashing a scarlet mist throughout Gensokyo.

A month after that marked Meiling's first true defeat since being hired by Remilia. The spellcard rules had balanced the stakes, and she was defeated in tandem by a shrine maiden and a magician, who simply flew over the gate as though it weren't there. They worked their way up the chain of command within the mansion, and the incident came to a close. But now, they had permanently established themselves within Gensokyo forever, and from there, Meiling's life only grew busier.

Remilia's antics led to Meiling having to both open the gate and defend it far more frequently. Parties were thrown almost weekly, everyone had become involved with several incidents, including a trip to the moon. The one thing that saddened Meiling was that it seemed that Flandre had been more of a recluse than usual, but aside from that, it was the most excitement she had faced as a gate guard, and she hoped these days would never end.

But of course, all good things must come to a close.

Meiling: "Why... why... why... why..? Why, God? Why..?"

She mourned and weeped, for this was the day that she realized in her heart that Sakuya Izayoi, the head maid of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, would never again return.

The Super-Unified incident was the most dangerous one yet. It required Sakuya, the head incident resolver of their faction, to go off to another world. But due to unknown circumstances, she had proven unsuccessul. Gensokyo deterorated further and further, until it and its residents became mere shells of their former selves.

More and more people were plucked off and killed. Life became grey, and it seemed to have lost its meaning. Everything and everyone, slowly and slowly, started to accept their fate as goners. It was as though everyone had laid in holes, waiting for it to be their turn to die.

But there were two existences who defied that oppressive mindset. Rather than Remilia, the mistress she had venerated so, it was instead Eirin Yagokoro who had devised the final plan to change everything, and Flandre Scarlet, who volunteered in lieu of the now depressed Remilia, to be the hero to save the world in this last-ditch effort.

Frankly speaking, Meiling was against Flandre's volunteering. It was her who wanted to sacrifice herself - to do something, anything to help out. But it was not up to her anymore.

Meiling: "I wonder... if it had to be a Scarlet that had to go, what if it were me..?"

The name that she had been given by Remilia was another that meant Scarlet. She, too, wanted to be a hero. A traveling martial artist who fought, not just for herself, but for the family she had grown to love. But she could only place her trust in Flandre, the reclusive devil.

Meiling: "Even so... I didn't get to spend much time with her, but I've been with her, all this time. It'd be hard to think she would go down so easily."

She tried to comfort herself, and then looked over at her mistress, who seemed disturbed. She couldn't even imagine what was going through her head right now - this once proud, boastful vampire. Now being forced to rely on her sister because she herself was too weak. And in a twist of irony, Meiling truly felt sorry for her.

But she also felt sorry for herself. This woman she had spent so much time with, who had won so much of her respect, to be reduced to such a state, and to think that there was nothing she could do. Perhaps if she had been smarter, or stronger, or something. But then she thought back to a conversation she had long, long ago.

Meiling had never before considered herself someone of high loyalty, nor did she pledge such to Remilia. She served with the both of them knowing that Meiling would not lay down her life for her sake, no matter what. Even so, she remained loyal out of pure respect and admiration for the one who had truly one-upped her.

She had become a woman of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, who served it with all her might. But she had not laid down her life for it. She had not been particularly smart, or strong, relatively speaking. She had not been particularly emotional, nor was she particularly rational. But there was one thing that she understood.

The sheer sense of justice that she felt when she watched Flandre prepare to go through the portal had coursed through her entire spirit, and she truly prayed from the bottom of her heart, for Flandre Scarlet's continued success.

And yet, at that moment, a massive crack in the very fabric of reality was made. It seperated Flandre Scarlet from everyone else present - the sages, the attendants, herself, and her sister. A disaster of unprecedented scale that gave Flandre Scarlet no other option but to hurry to resolve the incident, before the crack in reality just swallowed her too. Had she been even a second late, she would have been destroyed from the inside out and split into a million pieces travelling throughout reality itself.

Even so, there was an unsolved problem that needed immediate attention. The crack of reality that threatened Flandre had similarly threatened everyone else in the room as well. In particular, it stretched out towards Remilia Scarlet, who had fallen to the ground and, with her last bits of remaining energy, urged Flandre to go. To resolve the incident, and save everything and everyone. And with that, she fully expected that to be the end of her life. Ending in tragedy as she urged her sister on. And it was in that moment that Meiling knew what to do.

It was not as though she wanted to help people.

There were certain things she felt perfectly content being selfish on - and her very life, and all the rights that came with it, were inalienable to that. Even so...

Meiling: "To give it all up just before everything ends anyways... don't make me laugh."

She closed her eyes, and smiled. The rest all seemed so natural it felt obvious, like water flowing due to the forced of gravity. The fear she once felt, was now nothing but respect, admiration, and love.

With one graceful motion, she pushed Remilia out of the way, and she herself was torn down from the middle, and was turned into nothingness in front of Remilia's eyes.

In her last few breaths before she faded, she fell onto the ground, and looked at Remilia's face. And all she could do was smile.

Meiling: "Look at that... it's... my... win..."

Remilia: "...Wh-"

She was born an ordinary chinese girl, lived as a nameless vagabond, and died as Hong Meiling, a proud woman who had saved Remilia Scarlet. Just before the world itself had the curtains close on it. Thus concluded the ballad between the one most loved, and the one most unloved.

That was the entirety of what transpired in that moment.

. . . . .

The girl felt the rushing of air all alongside her body, and while she felt a distinct lack of energy in her body, she forced herself to come to. Her vision was filled with red - both in the sky, and in the blood that was flowing up from her like a sick reversed waterfall. All alongside her were massive pillars of dark, and she quickly understood the situation she was in.

Flandre: "--Hk! Shit!"

Her body turned, and she was forced to confront the reality that in just a few short seconds, her face was to make a passionate kiss with the earth at high speeds. Her body would be ruptured, and she would splatter with gore, and that would be that. Her body had been too weak, and time too limited, to do anything else.

Even so, she certainly tried. Her body acted automatically, and she went into a fetal position. The next moment, she crashed into the ground, sending dust and dirt flying - but when it cleared, even she was shocked to discover she was unharmed.

Flandre: "Wha-"

She blinked twice as the new development. Not only was she not dead, but there was not even a new scratch on her from since she had gone unconscious. And now that that came to mind, she had taken a moment to process everything.

Normally, when she had awoken from one of these 'visions', she would be overwhelmed by an immense nausea that seemed to have gotten worse and worse every time. But now, rather than anything like that, she instead felt a strange calm as though she had not just passed out in the middle of a bloody battle to the death. That aside, she felt little pain either. Rather than her wounds stinging across her body, making her feel like she was burning, it instead felt like they were being comforted.

In confusion, she looked down at herself. Her torn dress had become even more red than usual due to the quantity of blood that had spilled, but as for the wounds on her body, not only had they healed, but within her, she also started feeling a new strength.

Flandre: "..?"

All around her body, she saw a new type of qi. It was light teal, and it flowed around her like the vapor of the purest water. Many thoughts flowed through her mind as she sat there, staring at it, but as she connected the dots, she arrived to only one conclusion.

Flandre: "Because of Hong Meiling... 'Scarlet Destiny' has grown stronger."

Her scarlet eyes stared at her hand, which flowed with a rainbow and teal mist.

Flandre: "...That had to be my original world, wasn't it? And that was my original Meiling?"

It was not something that was told to her, or that she saw in her vision. It was just something that she knew, deep within her soul.

Flandre: "...Guess we had some kinda heart-to-heart across time and space, or something?"

She put her hand over her chest, and felt her heart beating. Something now didn't feel the same as it did then. The opportunity to see the rest of Meiling's story, which had been an unfinished chapter, and the depth of her relationship with her sister, Remilia, it all felt... mystifying, in a way. So-

Flandre: "What if I were there for her more?"

As she had seen, the Scarlet Devil Mansion had been a family. But despite her being a direct member of the family, based at least on what she had seen so far, she had no major part to play. The respect Meiling had for her essentially only extended to her due to her relationship with Remilia, and the two didn't interact that much. It all felt annoying, in a way.

Flandre: "But... I guess we did reach each other in the end, I guess? Hmm..."

As she sat there mulling over her mixed emotions, she suddenly remembered she had been in the middle of a battle. And as it had been, the dark Flandre had come down to her, flying up above in the air as she watched with her arms crossed.

'Flandre': "You lived, hm? And without a scratch on you. That's impressive. But maybe you got some sort of brain damage in the process? Sitting here, mumbling to yourself. Well, you were already an incompetent beyond compare, so that's not too surprising."

Interestingly, Flandre completely disregarded this insult in favor of asking an earnest question.

Flandre: "Hong Meiling. Do you know her?"

'Flandre': "Ah?"

The two's eyes met, and the dark Flandre raised an eyebrow.

Flandre: "Do you know anything about her?"

'Flandre': "What are you talking about? The one in our league? She's a layabout beyond belief. I don't give a shit what happens to her. Anyways! Stop distracting from our fight! I'm still going to kill you!"

She immediately became ticked off, the anger in her voice being heard, and she stretched out her hands and prepared another attack. In response, Flandre immediately jumped to her feet and leaped backwards, just as the dark Flandre fired off a thick black laser from the palms of her hands.

Flandre: "Woah!"

She took to flight again, but it was impossible not to notice the change that she felt. Not only did it feel like she was back to the energy levels she had been at from the start of the battle, but she also felt a new confidence in her ability.

While it most certainly had its uses, she wasn't especially fond of the qi attacks that came with her 'Scarlet Destiny'. They were rather difficult to control, and their performance felt clumsy, with a high learning curve with which she wasn't willing to put in the effort to master. But now, she felt a surge of newfound hope in this ability, and she wanted to try it out.

Flandre: "Heh. Gonna lend me a hand, Meiling?"

She took her bizarre weapon into her hand, and gave a smug smirk. At once, the two Flandres launched themselves at each other, and continued their fierce battle that shook the earth and heavens alike.

The two shot around at each other at flashing speeds, engaging in direct combat that created sparks and blood splatter with each strike. Even so, Flandre's burning eyes wouldn't let up. She felt as though she had become supercharged, with an electricity running through her body that made her bloodlust reach new and new heights.

With every hit she took, her body mended. With every slash and stab she took that was blocked, she found another way to counteract it. The dark Flandre was still undeniably in the lead, but it was a far better feeling she had compared to earlier, where she had literally been running with her tail tucked between her legs.

The two Flandres exchanged punches with both arms, both intercepting each other, and the sheer force of it all ruptured the bones in Flandre's arms, reverbing through her body and shocking her organs. She coughed out blood, but did not wince, and took advantage of the dark Flandre's cocky grin to deliver a swift kick to her, creating distance.

Flandre: "Now!"

While the dark Flandre was still flying backwards from the kick, Flandre grinned as she summoned a wave of bullets right behind her. As expected, the bullets sunk into her, and she could clearly see a teal and rainbow mist perferating from the wounds on her back. At the same time her body took the time to regenerate the wounds on her arms, she summoned wave after wave of qi-ladened bullets onto the dark Flandre before she could have a chance to react.

Flandre: "Taboo: 'Forbidden Fruit!!'"

She grinned as her spellcard blossomed into the fruit she hoped for: large bullets composed of qi formulated as ripples, and as they crashed into the dark Flandre, they caused a chain reaction.

The qi within the bullets created a continuous explosion of teal and rainbow mist that enveloped the entire area that the dark Flandre could be in. And at the same time, just as her arms finished regenerating, she used her finger guns to continue shooting into the center of it all, adding more fuel to the fire.

But it had essentially been for naught.

'Flandre': "'Catastrophe of 17,000 articles.'"

The spellcard that Flandre had created was shattered by what seemed like an inverse sun - a star that absorbed light rather than producing it. In many aspects, it was similar to the black hole from earlier, but its properties were different.

Regardless, that star had destroyed the spellcard - which hardly seemed effective as was. At worst, the monsters' beautiful clothes were slightly dirtied, but her face was scrunched up in annoyance. An expression that was similarly shared by her original counterpart as her attack was essentially disabled.

Flandre: "Kh..."

'Flandre': "You just don't get it, do you? You got a little power-up, or something, didn't you? And you thought that made you hot shit. But you're the same incompetent moron as ever. I'm not gonna die no matter how many times you hit me, you know?! ...I've had enough of these little games now."

Flandre: "Don't you just mean to say you're just embarassed you haven't killed me yet?"

She tried to sound proud, puffing out her chest, but the dark Flandre was not having that.

'Flandre': "I mean what I said. You're not even making sense anymore..."

She closed her eyes, and when she opened them, they glinted with a particularly red glow - far brighter than they had ever before. The exquisitely refined crystals that adorned her wings, too, pulsed with an ominous brightness. The dark rainbows among them glittered like evil stars in the sky.

There was a species of octopus in the world that, before giving a lethal sting, had its body glow in brilliant bright blue circles. In much the same sense, this was an obvious warning sign, even to Flandre. She tried to escape but-

Flandre: "-Hk!"

An impossibly sharp pain overtook her, stunlocking her. It felt as though her body were being submerged into lava, all burning away. Her eyes teared up, her teeth grinded, and she felt lightheaded and queasy.

'Flandre': "I'm tired of wannabe heros like you trying to put on airs. Acting like some tragic heroine when all you are is surrounded by love."

Flandre: "GAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

Blood flowed like a legendary waterfall, as the sounds of agony and hyperventilation became almost like music to the monsters' ears. The victim gripped the hole as though her small hand could stop anything, but there was nothing anyone could do.

The 'Authority of Wrath' - held by the Sin Apostle of Wrath, Flandre Scarlet. The imperviable, cheat-like ability to destroy absolutely anything. Within each object had an 'eye' that could be crushed, leading to the whole thing falling apart.

The one with this ability found the 'eye' in Flandre's left arm, reducing it to nothing. Had the recieving end not been so agile, she would have gripped her very heart in her hands, and crushed it. But alas, she had been off, and she spit to the ground in annoyance.

'Flandre': "So, how long is that gonna take to recover? One minute? Two? I'm gonna beat you to death before it does."

Flandre: "What are you- gh?!"

While she attempted to turn, and steel herself for anything in her frenzied state, the opposing Flandre simply teleported behind her. The next thing she knew, she looked down to see the fist of her enemy through her stomach, and she vomited blood.

'Flandre': "Was that just another lucky coincidence? Or do you still have something up your sleeve? Tell me."

If she had just been a tiny bit faster, and a tiny bit more precise, she yet again would have ruptured her heart. But Flandre had moved just in time, therefore delaying her death. Even so, now the role of the one who punched the other through the body had been reversed, and she had been forced to deal with the repurcussions of that.

Flandre: "Ghkhbf."

'Flandre': "Maybe not. Maybe you just have, as they say, the devils' luck. I don't have a lick of that, though."

The embodiment of evil, which now towered over Flandre, removed her arm from her stomach, letting even more blood flow. It seemed as though the time left within Flandre's life would soon reach its curtain call.

In a last-ditch effort, she quickly turned in an attempt to kamikaze the dark Flandre, however. Purely out of instinct.

Flandre: "Die!!"

She rammed into her before the dark Flandre could catch her, literally biting off her shoulder with a loud snap, with blood staining the two of them all over. While it did, indeed, catch the dark Flandre slightly off guard, she recovered immediately, driving her knee and fist in tandem into Flandre's diagraphm and neck respectively.

Flandre was peeled off, and she tried to raise her remaining arm to defend. But she was overwhelmed by the raw force of the dark Flandre's colossal tail, and she was sent crashing down to the ground, destroying some of the stone soldiers in the process. And this time, there was no easy landing.

Her vision was hazy, but even she could feel and sense that her time was nearly up. It was hard to breathe, and the qi around her was paper-thin. Without proper breathing, she couldn't even channel her qi properly to help with the regeneration process, now only forced to rely on what meager amount of blood remained in her body.

Flandre: "Fuck... Cocky..."

That was what she had been, and now she had to pay the consequences for it. That was what crossed her mind when the dark Flandre made herself clear in Flandre's view, still flying in the air, with the same disgusted look on her face.

But the wound on her shoulder was already repaired, and a terrible thought crossed her mind.

That she would die here, alone from everyone. Unable to protect. Unable to defend. Unable to attack. Just useless. When she died, everyone else probably would as well, and then everything would be all over. The inexcusable, irrideemable failure of hers, it was too much. And tears leaked out.

She felt herself sympathizing with Meiling in her last moments. If she had been stronger, smarter, less cocky, less prideful, she could have done something. And she felt bad for betraying that misplaced trust Meiling had within her.

Perhaps if it had been Remilia, things would not have gone so...

But these tears were not met with the kindness of having someone wipe them, especially not someone like a kinder older sister. Instead, it was pure and unbridled wrath - from the very embodiment of it herself.

'Flandre': "Listen, you... I'm sure by now you realize how worthless of a failure you are, but let me just tell you. How, how many fucking times, do you think you'll be special here?!"

Flandre: "..."

'Flandre': "Look at you. A crying, snobbing, sniveling thing. You're merely a disgusting mutt, thinking she's the tragic princess in a play. Isn't your heart just tied thinking you'll be saved by someone? That someone will sacrifice themselves for you in tragic heroism, and with the power of friendship, you'll drive off the bad guy and everything would be saved?! That's a nice thought, isn't it?! But, too bad."

Her voice could no longer contain itself, and she shouted out with pure disgust and hate in her lungs.

'Flandre': "This is real life. It's KILL or BE KILLED. You? You can't even choose what you want to be. You truly are the most embarassing... thing. The most embarassing Flandre Scarlet. And to think, you're the original. If I snuffed your life out from under my boot now, what would be going through your mind, I wonder? Regret? Fear? Is it scary to hurt? Is it scary to feel like you have no control?"

Flandre: "...gh.."

'Flandre': "I hope you think long and hard about everyone you've disappointed before you die. Soak in all the regret, and just try to repent with all your soul. But nothing'll ever undo your sins. Me? I never bothered in the first place. Virtues are just weakness. Only by walking the path of darkness can you truly be strong. Well, what do you think, princess of indecisiveness?"

But Flandre could not respond beyond the sounds of blood choking her throat, and that only served to enrage the aggressor even more.

'Flandre': Just as I thought... YOU FUCKING DOLT! YOU CAN'T EVEN MUSTER UP THE WORDS AFTER EVERYTHING YOU'VE DONE TO ME?! YOU'RE AN EVEN WORSE PERSON THAN I AM! I'M GONNA KILL YOU, FLANDRE SCARLET!!"

Perhaps, in all its absurdity, there was an element of truth in the insane drivel, Flandre thought. At first, she did everything out of spite. She didn't know how to be close to people, nor did she want to. She just wanted her memories back and punishment for the ones who took it.

But now, things were not so simple. She had real friends, people she cared for. People who she didn't want to suffer and be hurt. People who she didn't want to disappoint. There was a legacy and hope to her name. And now, she was going to let it all fade to nothing.

Because she couldn't pick a side.

Because her heart wavered in fear, and she didn't know what to do.

And now, with less than seconds on her clock remaining, all she could do now was hope from the bottom of her heart that those she held dear would make it through. And then, she decided that if she was given a second chance - by some stroke of luck, she would firmly have liked to be on the side of the hero, as the dark Flandre had mistakenly mocked her for.

Or perhaps, as she would have liked, it had not been a mistake. If she could buy her friends just a few more seconds to prepare as she sacrificed herself in an act of heroism, to help the ones she held most dear, and to die for their sake as Meiling had, perhaps it would not be all bad.

She smiled as she opened her eyes, awaiting her death. It was not as though she wanted to die, of course, but she merely found it funny how she could only make peace with this part of herself just when her time was up.

And it was just as she felt like she was starting to have fun, too. Starting to understand the world. Starting to understand herself.

Flandre: "..m...sor...y..."

As the dark Flandre closed in on her, with the oriental knife - her Laevateinn in her hand as her choice of weapon, it seemed as though death were truly inescapable. Seemed, having been the keyword. For a flash of pink, faster than her eyes could make out, had rammed itself into the dark Flandre, redirecting all that momentum straight into the earth as Flandre's eyes went wide.

Flandre: "Wh-"

And it was then that she heard a voice that, though it had only been a few days since she had last heard, felt as though it had truly been a million years. It was the only voice that belonged to a pink blur who acted recklessly as ever, but with the sweetest voice possible. It instantly clicked with Flandre, and she could not help but exclaim.

Flandre: "...My..stia?!"

Mystia: "I come back after all this time, and you're still out here knocking on deaths' door every time you have a fight? Jeez, Flandre. You're definitely one to live for the drama, aren't you?"

The twos' eyes met, and Mystia gave a soft, warm smile as she looked down at Flandre.

Mystia: "C'mon, this isn't a good place or time for anything like that."

And with that, she leaned down to pick up Flandre, a task far easier than she had anticipated due to all the missing body weight, but even so...

Flandre: "W-Wait. But she's-"

Mystia: "Don't worry about that. You don't have to do this alone. After all, this isn't just your battle anymore, whether you like it or not."

She gave a wink, and as she loaded Flandre onto her shoulder and turned, Flandre was completely lost for words.

For her entire field of view had been taken up by what could only be described as the largest army she could possibly think of.

Mystia: "Say hello to my batallion - my 'Love Ballad of the Night Sparrow!'"

Proclaiming that with great pride, that had been the start of Mystia Lorelei's interlude in this great fight.

Chapter Text

For this interlude, the clock must now turn back almost two days ago. In the witching hour of the night, a lone woman sprinted through the night, running for dear life. She jumped through bushed, ducked through obscured branches, and not once did she hesitate or look back. She disappeared into the darkness of the forest, in which hid a large, complex building that blended into the very forest in the deep of night itself.

The woman's blazing red hair, tied into two long braids, went behind her as she rushed forth, and she slammed open the pathetic wooden door, opening the door to just more darkness. This was much to the fright of the blue rabbit girl who sat alone on the couch, as another girl with cat ears slept beside her.

Seiran: "Eeep?!"

Orin: "Shit... where's the fuckin'.. booze..."

The red-haired cat woman completely ignored the frightened rabbit, and walked to a nearby, unmaintained fridge. She pulled out a cold bottle of hard alcohol, just as she liked it, and began chugging it down.

Seiran: "B-Boss? Is everything, um, okay? I-I mean, there was that huge sound earlier, and...?"

The worried girl was scrunched up in the corner of the run-down sofa, unsure of what she should do. In response, Orin put down the bottle for a moment and wiped her mouth as she looked at her from the side.

Orin: "Ah? Seiran? What're y'doin' here?"

Seiran: "Um, well, I was told to take care of Chen here from Mike and Ringo, so I'm w-watching over her now."

Orin: "Chen, huh. Chen..."

She took a look at the sleeping catgirl, and took another swig of booze. This behavior was unnatural, even for Orin, and Seiran felt a creeping sense of fear welling up within her.

Seiran: "U-Um, boss? You said you were on a mission with Urumi and Chiyari, right? Um... so, I just wanted to ask, um, where are they..?"

She nervously tapped her fingers together as she looked up at Orin, whos face was obscured in the darkness. She put down her drink, and stood in silence for a moment, making Seiran's ears falter even more. Then, she spoke.

Orin: "Dead... they're fuckin' dead. Ain't shit's gon' bring 'em back."

She turned her back on the thoroughly shooken Seiran, and her eyes squinted.

Seiran: "Wh... what..?"

Orin: "Don't fuckin' make me repeat myself. They knew what they were gettin' into. So it ain't my fault they're in the dirt now!"

That outburst stunned Seiran silent. Nobody had said or accused her of anything, but even she knew that sudden scream could be nothing less than self-incimination; admittance. The rabbit girl trembled, and her eyes tensed up.

Looking more closely, it was obvious something had gone terribly wrong. There was blood all over Orin's clothes, which were torn and ripped all over. Orin threw her now emptied bottle to the side, not caring about the shards of glass it had split into. She just leaned into the fridge and grabbed another one.

Orin: "Look, kid... y'aint cut out for this typa' life. I'd known all 'long, but yer' startin' t' stick ya nose where it shouldn't be. So... go run off. I appreciate what ya've done f'r us, though."

She let her eyes linger on the bandages that Seiran had wrapped over the still resting Chen, and took another shot. The alcohol that she had been downing with great speed started to kick in, it felt like.

Seiran: "Boss... what are you saying..?"

Orin: "Listen. Let me tell ya' a lil' secret. Th' whole world's 'bout to go to shit and end in a few days, okay? So don't die like a shitass here. You... Ya got some spark in yer eyes. Don't waste it fuckin' around here. Do somethin' before you die."

She took another shot, and Seiran got out of her sofa. Her fear had taken the pipeline down, and had now come out as anger.

Seiran: "Listen? LISTEN TO YOURSELF! What are you saying, boss?! Urumi and Chiyari are dead? It wasn't your fault? The world's going to end? Just... what's gotten into you?! Tell me, Rin!"

Orin: "Ya don't needa know shit! And ya don't fucki' call me that!"

The rage had been all for naught, and Orin threw the bottle she had been drinking from at Seiran. It hit squarely in the head, covering her with alcohol. And as she fell to the ground, she stiffened up and became unable to speak as she saw the blood that had been spilling from her head on her hand. She couldn't even squeal in pain.

Orin: "I gave ya a warnin'! Ya don't go pushin' in shit ya don't understand!"

She grit her sharp teeth together, and stormed over to Seiran, whom she towered over.

Orin: "And, I thought I told you when ya' came here with Ringo... ya can't call me that shit! There ain't goin' to be a second time!"

Seiran: "...I'm s-"

Orin: "Nah, it's too late for apologies!"

She kicked Seiran in the stomach, forcing vomit mixed with blood out of her as she collapsed to the floor, trembling.

Seiran: "gh---"

Tears leaked out of her face, but all Orin could do was scowl.

Orin: "Fuckin' fuck..."

She clicked her tongue, and walked off. She stumbled slightly, and it only served to grow her annoyance.

Orin: "Where the fucks' Mike?"

Seiran: "......g.."

Orin: "Oi! Your boss's givin' you orders here!"

She turned, her hand on her hip, and her scowl deepened. All the while, Seiran just laid on the floor in a growing puddle of her blood and tears, and alcohol. Unable to speak.

Orin: "Tch. Useless fuck. Whatever. I don't need shit."

She turned back, but then a voice came from behind her. A creeping, barely audible voice. But it was oh-so-audible to Orin.

Seiran: "...What did you do to those two..?"

Hearing that, Orin let out a slight chuckle, baring her fangs.

Orin: "Oioi, my ears'd better be decievin' me right now."

Seiran: "...Tell me..."

And at that, Orin quickly turned her back as she bared her fangs through her grit teeth. What she saw behind her was a bloodied Seiran, rising to her feet with an unsteady balance. Within her hands was a large wooden mallet - one she used for dango pounding.

Frankly speaking, within this universe at least, Seiran was a total weakling. Even so, she stood.

Seiran: "Do you remember how I told you about my dream...? To create a sanctuary... for bunnies like me..? I bet you never cared, did you..? I'm tired of being the nervous one. I swear... I will strike you down."

Orin: "...What're ya-"

Seiran: "Urumi and Chiyari... were my friends too, you know. So, I don't know what you did to then... but... if you hurt them, if you were the one who killed them, I swear to Chang'e, I will strike you down, Rin Kaenbyou!"

With an unbalanced step, she pressed forward and prepared to swing the hammer of justice to smite Orin. But as it were in the world, there were certain individuals whom one could never hope to defeat.

There is a saying that goes "Why is the tiger the king of the jungle? Because it is a tiger?" Some are born weak, and some are insurmountable obstacles. That was just how it was.

Therefore, it was impossible for Seiran to defeat Orin. Even if she tried a hundred, a thousand, a million times, she couldn't do it. It was just as hopeless as the possibility of a rabbit hoping to hop to the moon. Therefore, Seiran was mercilessly defeated in a single strike by Orin, before she had even been allowed to strike.

With just one slash of Orin's claws, Seiran gained five new deep cuts across her chest and neck. Her artery had been severed, and she died, collapsing to the floor in a pool of her own blood. Warm blood stained Orin's face, as she stared down at her.

Orin: ".........."

Just what went through her head as she looked at the lifeless corpse beneath her, which she took with her own hands? Even she did not know.

It was not as though this had been the first time Orin had taken a life. She had lost count of her body count long ago. But in just this night, she directly led to the deaths of three of her allies - no, of her friends. And she had been a large cause of the comatose girl to her left as well. To compare them would be like comparing cat food and slop.

She took a step back, and then fell on her butt. The intense swell of nausea overtook her, and she grit her teeth.

Orin: "What the fuck..?"

Her eyes narrowed in tenseness, and she felt it hard to breathe. Her head turned, and she looked up to a counter by the fridge that stored her alcohol.

She crawled over to it, spreading blood across the ground, like the pathetic whelp she was. She shakily made her way up to her feet using the handles of the fridge as support, and the opened the drawer in the counter.

Inside the counter had been an assortment of standard kitchen knives, among other utensils. But all that mattered was the one that Orin drew, the biggest knife in the drawer. She gripped it in her hands, and pointed the tip at her throat.

Orin: " If I stabbed now, it would all be over..."

She swallowed, and her eyes found it hard to focus on the tip. Everything was wobbly.

Orin: "Th' world's endin' soon anyways, so what's the damn point, right..?"

She was an unforgivable monster, even by her own terms. She deserved this.

Her eyes darted back and forth between Seiran's dead body, and the Chen in comatose. And she wondered if Seiran's spirit would come to haunt her when she inevitably returned back to hell. But this time, she would be stuck there, forever.

That was, of course, a lie. The yama was unavailable. She knew that. The world would also end in a few days anyways. It was just obvious, given everything. Nothing could be worse than the life she was living right now, anyways. So hell didn't really scare her either.

So she made up her mind.

Orin: "Chen... live a better life than me when you 'wake, kay?"

That was her final thoughts before she closed her eyes, and stabbed her neck with the knife.

. . . . .

Orin, or rather, Rin Kaenbyou, had not always been like this.

???: "Look, Orin, I got this cool eye on my chest!"

???: "Oioi, Orin. You really gonna stay here? Ain't gonna try to move to the new place with me?"

???: "Um, master told me to stay away from you, so... I don't know if I should. Cause, you're lots of fun to be around!"

???: "So yer sayin' little ol' me can help you out, and I'll get protection? Well that just sounds purrfect."

???: "This proposal of yours, it's certainly worth considering. Not that I have much to do these days, haha."

???: "If the two of us help you out we'll get all the food and drinks we could ever want? Deal!"

???: "Come, Orin. I need to tell you... something important."

???: "Oriiin, check this out!!"

These were the voices that filled her life in the past.

Rin Kaenbyou started her life as an ordinary Kasha - a type of cat youkai from hell, born with two cats, with its goal in life being to snatch away corpses. To this end, Rin wasn't exactly out of the ordinary. Most of her early life had essentially been spent alone. Obviously not antisocial or isolated, but she hadn't joined any of the various factions that vied for control of hell. She spoke to her friends when she liked, went out to snatch corpses as she liked, and in general, owed nobody anything and did as she pleased. That was Rin, and that was how she liked it.

Chiyari: "Rin, didja hear what was going on?"

Rin: "No, I don't really keep up with anything. What's happenin'?"

At this moment in time, she had not yet gone by Orin, and she also rarely happened to be out of her cat form. It was less fun to go around in an anthropomorphic body, but she needed to to speak to others.

So, here she lay in a pool of blood alongside a good friend of hers - Chiyari Tenkajin. The large horn on her head had not been so large at this point in time, and her colossal tail was only a little bigger than average. Even so, she retained her eyebags and creepy smile. At the same time, Orin's hair was down, and she lacked the large black bows or braids that had come to her present image. Her hair was short, and her eyes ripe.

Chiyari: "Apparently the yama said that hell's gettin' full, and this lady called Zanmu said they should just make a new hell. Wouldn't that be somethin'! Oi, Rin, if they make a new hell, would you wanna go there?"

Rin: "I'm glad they're doin' something about that. But a new hell, hm... I dunno. I like it here."

Chiyari: "What?! I thought we were tight!"

Rin: "Sorry, sis~ I'll visit sometimes, no worries, kay? Now then, be of good cheer!"

She gave a wink after exiting the blood pool as Chiyari pouted, and left to wander about on her own after that.

Rin: "Now then... what shall I do for the rest of my day... Hm?"

As she was freely wandering about, still in her more human-like form, she noticed a hell raven flying about her. Not an uncommon sight, but this one in particular seemed to have taken a liking to her. It circled around, and landed on Rin's finger when she held it out. The raven squawked at Rin, and she smiled.

It was at that moment that the raven jumped off, and it, too, transformed into its more human-like form. Shabby clothes, but huge wings and messy black hair - it was a girl who was about the same age as Rin.

Girl: "Heyyy, where do you think you're going?!"

Rin: "Oh my? Did I walk into your territory or something?"

Girl: "No, it just looked like you were planning something fun, so I wanted to join!"

The girl shouted loudly without care, and went all up in Rin's face, very much in contrast to the intelligence ravens were known for. Even so, after being told that, Rin smirked, revealing her large fang.

Rin: "Well... If ya got some time to kill, I might know something. Come with me, yeah?"

Girl: "Of course, of course!"

The girl gave a smile, and with that, the two were off.

. . . . .

Rin: "Ready? Watch this."

The two girls hid in a bush, and the raven girl held two branches up to her head. With a determined look, she nodded. Rin gave a smile, and peeked out the bush.

In front of her had been a small crowd of people all crowded around an open coffin. An elderly man was inside, looking as though he had fallen to sleep peacefully. His rest, however, was eternal. The people in front of him - friends, relatives, grandchildren, and more, were all mourning his passing. Today was his funeral, and he was to be buried out in front of the village. An undeniably sad situation, but for a Kasha youkai like Rin, a prime target. Her favorite pasttime and calling, and a good source of food.

With her red eyes, she patiently observed the motions of each and every person. Their moans, weeps, and sobs. But rather than empathizing with them, she awaited for the moment they would all collectively let their guards down.

The moment came when a prayer was called to pray for the soul of deceased. And, taking charge of that moment, Rin leaped out of the bush with great speed. With her agile legs, she easily ran along and swept the deceased old man out of the coffin, much to everyones' shock.

She gave a large smirk as she watched everyones' reaction, her favorite part of the process, as she ran off. But the humans had grown wise to the kasha, and her escape route was quickly blocked off. A number of armed guards had been hidden around the area specifically in case of a kasha - and in this case, Rin herself.

She had essentially a circle of spears pointed at her throat, and she clicked her tongue. If she really tried, she could probably fight them off, but she was still a young youkai without much strength to boast of. She would undoubtably come close to death, and harm the corpse she had intended to steal, were she to fight.

Rin: "Shit... tough luck."

Her cheeks reddened slightly as she thought of how she had already embarassed herself in front of the girl that she had just met.

Rin: "Well... not like I know her name."

Guard: "Quiet, youkai scum!! Put the body down, right now!"

The spear had come dangerously close to stabbing her throat, and she grimaced harder. Just then, a large shadow passed by above her, and everyone looked up.

Girl: "Hey, throw the body up to me!"

Beyond the shock of having a kasha showing up to crash the funeral, here was a far more unexpected youkai coming to intercept this moment of justice; a hell raven.

But Rin had not been shocked by this. Her face stiffened, and she immediately threw the body up to the girl, putting all her faith in her. She kicked the shins of the still-shocked guards, and made a run for it, leaping off the sides and escaping with the girl faster than anyone could chase after them.

Now inside the great hole that led from the underground into hell - a safe point, the two girls could take a breather as they set the stolen corpse down and sat, knowing they were in safety.

Rin: "That was pretty cool of you. Thanks, sis."

Girl: "Ahh.. I just thought it'd be weird if I left you like that. So I went with my gut, and did what I had to do."

Rin: "Hahaha, that's a good attitude. ...By the way, since I guess we're gonna get to know each other, how about your name? I'm Rin - Kaenbyou Rin."

The two had been chuckling to each other, and now they smiled into each others' eyes. But upon that question, the raven girl looked away and put her finger to her lip.

Girl: "My name? Uhhhh, it's been a long time since I've given it. Um... Utsuho Reiuji, I think?"

Rin: "Ustuho Riuji? Atsuho Rakujin? ...Geez, what a weird name."

Utsuho: "Hey, you can't go 'round calling people's names weird! I'll blow you away for that!"

At Rin's comment, Utsuho standed and began to flap her massive wings as though she were preparing for a fight, but Rin just casually waved it off.

Rin: "Nah, that ain't it. I just don't like long names, so I think I'll call you... Okuu. Yeah, that's a good name."

Utsuho: "Okuu's a pretty weird name too, but I like it. But in that case, I'm gonna call you Orin!"

While Utsuho, or rather Okuu smiled at what she said, Rin was slightly taken aback.

Rin: "Orin? Why?"

Utsuho: "Well, you pulled an O from nowhere and added it to some more gibberish. So it's only fair if I add an O to the front of your name too, right?!"

This stunned Rin for a second, but after a moment, she then made a sly smile.

Rin: "Well, it was a pun on the language, but Orin, huh... Orin... I don't dislike it. I quite like it."

Utsuho: "Then from this day onwards, you'll be Orin, and I'll be Okuu!"

Orin: "Then, Okuu, with your new name, I hope you'll be of good cheer!"

And so it was.

Quite a significant of time passed after that point. Okuu and Orin spent a lot of time together after that point. In time, the rumors regarding hell's fate were validated. The goddess of hell, Hecatia Lapislazuli, in cooperation with the Yama and the other leaders of hell like Zanmu and the Great 4 Oni, created a new hell that was far larger, wilder, and hotter. Most of the existing residents such as Chiyari moved to the new hell to fight for more active land and control, but those who cared little for the likes of faction wars stayed behind in Former Hell.

Jurisdiction of Former Hell was handed to an unlikely candidate - a sister duo of satori youkai. It was a decision wildly unpopular throughout the premises. When rumors began circulating that the younger sister satori had gone missing, all the attempted rebellions and the like were immediately crushed, and an uneasy balance was held. Under the leadership of the satori, the lands of former hell were repurposed to become a hot springs town that was far more inviting than what it had once been.

Orin: "Y'know... I'm kinda interested in tryin' my luck."

Okuu: "Trying your luck? At what?"

The two had been sitting together in one of the now-famous communal onsens, relaxing together. But here and now, Orin had an idea in mind that made Okuu frown ever-so-slightly.

Orin: "Gettin' cozy with those sisters. Y'know, the ones that run the place. I've got a few ideas in mind for this place. Might as well try it out."

Okuu: "Ehh? Those sisters? I dunno... they read minds n' stuff, right? I don't want them doin' that to me."

Orin: "Nah, nah, Okuu. You need to keep an open mind, y'know? Hey, the rumors say they have a whole zoo in there. Youkai like us who can't, y'know, transform. If I don't like it, I'll just ditch it. But just trust me here."

And while Orin shrugged it off, smiling, Okuu made an uneasy pout.

Okuu: "Hmph. Fine, but if you're doing it, so will I! I need to keep an eye on you, or you'll go running off on some trouble!"

Orin: "I could say the same for you, but fine by me."

The two grinned at each other, and they were off. The two had been hired almost immediately by the only one of the sisters who greeted them; a tired and frail looking girl in pink and blue Satori Komeiji. Despite having taken the time to form elevator pitches just 15 minutes before, they hardly needed to do or say anything before their minds were read, and they were hired on the spot. Much to their unease.

Orin was put in charge of transporting spirits, helping to make all the various processes in former hell much more active, just as she hoped. Okuu, meanwhile, had been tasked with managing the heat of former hell. Despite her not knowing what she would even be doing, she proved to be surprisingly up to the task. A judgement that was no doubt made thanks to the ability of the mistress, Satori Komeiji.

The passage of time marched onwards, and the two became quite content with their jobs. Eventually they were allowed to live in the Palace of the Earth Spirits as employees, and from there, they unearthed the mystery of the missing satori sister - she had an ability that allowed her to erase herself from the minds of others.

One day while Orin was walking through the halls, she happened to come across a rather interesting sight.

Okuu: "Ahh, no, Lady Koishi! I'm on work right now! Please don't bother me!"

Koishi: "Mmm... but your wings are so soft, though~"

When she turned the corner, she saw a girl in yellow and green cuddling up to Okuu's wings. The girls' third eye - the trademark of the satori youkai, had been sewn shut. Essentially concealing her existence to all unless she desired to be moment, and shutting off most of her complex thought.

Watching a sight like this, Orin couldn't help but smirk. How just a month ago, Okuu had been one of those suspicious about the satori sisters. But now, her and Orin herself had essentially become part of the family. It was nice, in a way. Something she'd never really experienced before. And she was happy.

The next day, Okuu would proclaim herself in front of Orin as 'God of the New World', with a large red eye on her shapely chest and boasting a massive cape.

Okuu: "God visited me last night, and she gave me one simple request: To destroy the world! I can't help it!"

Orin: "Nono, that can't be right! Why would a god tell you to destroy the world?!"

Okuu: "I dunno! I was just told to, so I have to do it!"

Now understanding words couldn't solve this predicament, Orin pulled a few strings, and had the more experienced incident resolvers come in to knock sense back into Okuu. Things went as planned, and everyone ended up mostly alright. The family of the Palace opened themselves up more to the surface after that, and it seemed as though they grew closer for it.

But then one day, five years ago...

Satori: "Koishi... Koishi..!!"

Walking in from the same corner, Orin bolted to the aid of her distressed mistress.

Orin: "Lady Satori! What happened?!"

Satori: "My sister... she's... she's.. gone!"

Orin kneeled down to her and gave her her hand, putting her hand on her back and looking her in the eyes.

Orin: "Are you sure? She has a habit of going out on her own, doesn't she? Maybe she's just been out for longer?"

Satori: "No, it's something more innate. I can feel it... my 'psychic link' with my sister..."

A term that Orin had not heard before crossed her mind, and she held her breath. Though she didn't say it, Satori already knew she lacked the knowledge.

Satori: "...Though I can't read my sisters' thoughts, and I can't know her direct presence, I still feel her. If she gets hurt, I'd know. It's the same in reverse. But my connection with her's been... severed. I can't feel her any more."

Orin: "S-Severed?! The heck does that mean, then?!"

Satori: "I don't know... I didn't feel any pain. It just stopped, suddenly. Like a severed transmission."

Her eyes sunk to the ground, and she grit her teeth. But Orin was determined to uncover this mystery. She stiffened her face, and stood.

Orin: "I'm gonna tell Okuu. We'll find her, Lady Satori. Be of good cheer, kay? We'll figure this out."

And she ran out.

A search party was organized throughout all of former hell, albiet with much reluctance. She and Okuu searched everywhere on the surface - recruiting the help of the Moriya Temple and the Moriya Shrine, where Koishi frequented. In the end, there was nothing. No matter how hard they searched, it truly seemed as though Koishi had simply been erased from the earth itself. Her existence forgotten, just as Koishi herself had wanted, deep inside.

Even Orin, ever-the-optimist, eventually broke. She no longer used her catchphrase, and she was deeply filled with frustration. But none had been as affected as Okuu and Satori.

The sickness called 'despair' began to settle. Satori, who had lost her only blood family, was now rendered alone. Heavy eyebags adorned her face, and she stopped working or taking care of herself. As for Okuu, who had spent a lot of time bonding with Koishi, her state of mind wasn't exactly the same.

Orin: "Yo... Okuu... Er, do ya wanna get a bite with me?"

Okuu: "... ... ..."

The raven, now significantly taller than Orin, stood with her back turned to her as she looked out the window at the top of the Palace of the Earth Spirits.

Orin: "Okuu?"

Okuu: "Don't talk to me right now. I'm pissed off."

Orin: "H-huh?"

Okuu: "Also, I don't want to be called Okuu. Not right now. Not until we find her."

She turned and walked away without making eye contact with Orin, and Orin was left at a loss.

Orin: "God... god damnit, why?!"

Ordinarily, Orin was the type of woman who reserved drinks for special occasions. That evening, she busted out a bottle of sake from the cellar, and downed the whole bottle.

The next day was no better. A sense of distance and dread hung over the area, and Orin ended up spending most of the day holed up in her room, trying to sleep, still hung over. The once normally bustling Palace had seemingly become grey, and there no longer seemed to be any motivation to do anything. The following day, Okuu - no, Utsuho requested a private meeting with Orin. Atop the very Palace of the Earth Spirits itself.

Orin: "So... what'd you call me here for?"

Utsuho: "I'm leaving. To the surface."

She spoke with a harsh seriousness in her voice, and said something that only made Orin blink twice at.

Orin: "Why?"

Utsuho: "I'm going to go live my own life. I'm tired of everything. You should be thanking me, honestly. 'Cause right now, I just want to burn everything away. I can do it right now, if you want."

Attached to one of her arms had been a large heated rod, which she could use to figher high-energy beams of plasma. She held it straight to Orin's head, and stared her down. But Orin didn't care, and Utsuho lowered it.

Utsuho: "If I find Lady Koishi, I'll let you all know. But for now, this is it from me. You've got my regards, Rin Kaenbyou. Apologize to the mistress for me, would you?"

And with that, she turned, and flew away. Out of former hell. Out of the underworld. Out of Orin's sight, somewhere. All without Orin being able to offer a final goodbye. All she could do was sit there, and think.

For a long time, she sat on the edge of the roof, staring down at the ground. From where she was, it was about a 100 meter drop. She sat there, thinking about pushing herself off the edge. She imagined her mutilated corpse, mangled by the fall, and how Satori would react. How Koishi would react. How Utsuho would react. She imagined their grief, their anger, and their regrets. But now, what did it really matter?

Orin: "..."

In the end, she decided not to push herself off the edge. She spit, and declined the Palace. After that, she ran away, without ever once facing Satori. She left former hell, left the underworld, and followed alongside Okuu's philosophy. To give up and start anew. At least, that was what she told herself.

The next few years could only be described as messy. She had no real home, moving around from place to place in Gensokyo. Rather than stealing corpses, her main hobby had now been stealing booze. The longer she stayed drunk, the more she could forget. The more time she could spend without her heart aching, her hands trembling, and her eyes drooping. In her eyes, it was a win.

In time, she was able to make friends with others that had their own set of issues - all beast youkai. Just as she had been thinking to do something with it, she found an abandoned nekomata. Sleeping in rags in the shade of a tree on a rainy day, this was the day that she adopted Chen, and the day she formed Nine Tails.

Frankly put, Orin had never tried to hide Nine Tails as being a Yakuza-like group. She had her members essentially harass whoever in order to get whatever, established themselves on the map, and had become quite a feared name throughout the world of youkai. The more they went on, the better they got at fighting. Even Orin had mastered spirit arts in a way that she had never thought could be used before.

But in the end, it didn't matter. Objectively, Orin had everything she could have wanted, thanks to her and her gangs' abilities. Booze, rare corpses, money, sex, drugs, notoriety, even an adopted child. But something inside her was still not quite right. The Chirieden-shaped heart in her hole never healed. And every time she left for an excursion, she wondered if today would be the day she would finally come across Okuu or Koishi again. As for Satori, she never prepared for what she might say if she were to find her. But she never did.

It all built up more and more. The wounds her heart bore never healed, no matter how much hedonism she partook in. She got a moment of respite, then it came back. It hurt, it's sad, it's scary. So she partakes in more. It comes back and hurts more. Rinse and repeat.

Everything - everything about it all, it was just so... frustrating. She lashed out, it just made her feel even more like shit. She experimented with even more extreme things, the next days' hangover made her want to blow her head off. On the surface, she might have had it all, but inside, she wondered if any of her old friends would ever recognize her again.

Orin: "Well, at least I have Chiyari..."

At some point, Orin visited and told Chiyari everything. Much to her shock, the old friend agreed to join, saying it would be 'fun'. Though, they hadn't been quite as close as they were back in former hell, of course.

But now, at the present, she didn't have Chiyari. She didn't have Urumi or Seiran either. When Mike and Ringo found out what was going on, they would either leave or kill her. Then there would truly be nobody - except, perhaps, Chen, who she pitied.

Orin could put aside some of her issues to pretend to be an older sister to Chen. She couldn't even trust Mike or Ringo for that. She could only see a dark future ahead for her, and pitied her for that. And those were the last thoughts that ran through her mind as she poked the tip of her knife into her neck, and drew blood.

Had it been just a little more, perhaps there could have been one more death tonight. Instead, she knife was knocked out of her hands after a loud sound. It fell to the floor, spinning around and leaving a trail of blood behind it as the red substance poured from Orin's mouth.

Orin: "Hk?!"

Mike: "And just what the hell do nya think you're doing?"

Orin: "Mike?"

Her face turned, and before she could properly see what was going on, her vision flashed white. Her head felt like it was smashed in by a hammer, and she fell to the ground, her back against the corner. As her vision came in, she looked up to see Ringo and Mike staring down at her. Neither looked happy.

Ringo: "You degenerate, load of shit... Been busy, huh?"

Orin: "Rin-"

She couldn't finish even groaning out her name. She felt a sensation, and when she turned to her left, she saw a large sword that stabbed into her shoulder. It pinned her to the wall, lodged deep inside.

Orin: "Kgbf?!"

The pain began to kick in. She vomited blood, and just as she did, she was kicked upside the chin by Ringo. Her head impacted the wall, cracking it, and she slumped down, letting the sword cut away at her body more.

The sword - which had come out of containment from Mike's ability, had been firmly stabbed in a way to cause maximum pain without killing. Here, Orin was at the mercy of the two above her.

Mike: "Ain't this just purrfect? Shitting the bed all in one night, and trying to take the easy way out? Ain't it just purrfect for little miss coward?"

Ringo: "Say, Mike. I've always wondered, which parts of her body would be best to slice off first? I'm thinkin' we start with her nipples?"

It was now that Orin understood. The two had likely heard the sound of the great vortex making itself known, and as they rushed in to look for Orin, they came in just as everything had finished. Now, they were angry. So, so angry.

It was true that Orin wanted to die. It was true that, were she left to her own vices, she would have killed herself. But being given this second chance, bleeding and injured, just as she was about to be tortured to death, the circumstances of it all lit a fire in her. She closed her eyes, and behind them, she saw the face of Okuu.

The next actions of hers were taken without much thought in them. In case of emergencies, she had prepared a plan to finish off each member of the gang without fail. It was, as the strongest, something only she could do.

Ringo took out one of her dango sticks - food that she used for her ability, eating to make herself stronger. Or as she called it, 'Ourborus Syndrome.' At the same time, Mike took out the coins that she used for portable storage, which she called 'Space Trucking.' It was in this moment that the two of them, without a shadow of a doubt, lost.

Ringo took a bite of the dango, and Mike took a gold coin into her fingers, and Orin's eyes winced. A spirit had forced itself into their mouth and bloodstream via the fingers, respectively. Such an obvious weakspot was not normally something she could exploit, but this was something that she knew with absolute certainty would happen.

The spirits made their way into their organs, and proceeded to literally tear them to shreds. It stabbed, it shredded, and when it had used up all its strength, it created a faint explosion inside them.

But the end result was achieved. Before they could do anything, the insides of Ringo and Mike were turned into a smoothie. They grunted incoherently, keeled over, and died, leaking blood across the floor as Orin was left again with her silence.

There were three corpses now on the ground, and arguably, five. But Orin pulled the sword out of her shoulder with her still-working right hand. It dropped atop Mike's head before clanging onto the ground, and the sound of Orin's blood spurting like a faucet became heard. Using a rare spirit art, she sealed the wound, and then she sat there.

She looked at the corpses around her - the pungent smell of death filling her nose, and she laughed.

Rin Kaenbyou had always been one close to death, but now, this was something else.

This was... unforgivable.

She had become the unforgivable, and therefore she laughed.

Orin: "Haha... Hahahahahaha... Ahahahahahahahaahaha, AHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAH"

She laughed until she passed out. Even then, she laughed some.

. . . . .

When she awoke, it was just as dark as when she remembered. She didn't know how much time had passed, but the smell of death had only gotten worse. So, so much worse. A smell she was well-acquainted with, but one that never got better. Especially not now.

Orin: "...Why'm I still alive...?"

The unforgivable one looked around for her knife, which now had the blood on it become crusted.

She leaned over to reach for it. As she did so, she noticed the wounds on her body had become healed naturally, thanks to the spirits, and she wondered if they'd still try to heal her if she tried to kill herself.

But before she could pick up the knife, she heard a sound that sounded like a knock on the door.

Orin: "..."

She stopped in her tracks, looking at the door. There was no more knocking, and she began to wonder if the craziness of it all had made her start hallucinating.

But just as she was about to grab the knife again, she heard a knock again - this time louder and more of it.

Orin: "...Fuck..."

For reasons that she herself didn't know the answer to, she forced herself up. Her shaky legs slowly stepped over the corpses of Mike and Ringo, her boots wettening on the floor. She lugged herself over to the door, and finally, she opened it.

The face that she saw had been perhaps the last one that she had expected. Pink hair, a birds' ears, all on a short woman.

Mystia: "So I'd been told to find you and-?! What! What the hell is that?! What's with you?!"

And somehow, somewhere in her heart, she knew that the woman in front of her that she had once sworn to kill, was now her last chance at living not as a monster. For her, the irredeemable one, to end her life on a note that was not one of an utter stain on the world. To do an act of patronage to attempt to begin atone for her innumerable sins. For her to, at least, live long enough to apologize to those she had believed would never cross into her life again.

Chapter Text

--The Great Disaster.

What was fortold to be the destruction of the very world itself, proclaimed just two days ago.

After the great vortex in the middle of the night two days ago, speculations about the end of the world were rampant, if nothing else. Even in one particular spot, in a place that could hardly even be called within the realm of Gensokyo, the effects merely of the vortex, not even to mention the great fight that was to come in less than a day from now, the effects of that great vortex were felt.

In a place of true neutrality, where all seemed hazy in a vague yellow, two old friends met yet again. With drinks in hand, the two sat by each other as always, without much to do. Though they knew everything was at risk, there was not one ounce of motivation to even lift a finger against it.

Here was Kutaka Niwatari, a goddess of chickens and a gatekeeper to enter into hell. Sitting beside her was Komachi Onozuka, a ferrywoman of the Sanzu River. The two of them had bags under their eyes, albiet Kutaka's was significantly worse.

Komachi: "So... How much'd you bet tomorrow was the day all the shit hit the fan again?"

Kutaka: "Three hundred and fifty, something of that sort."

Komachi: "Ha! Well, my bet's still on today."

She took a sip of her sake, and Kutaka yawned. As she laid down, she looked up into the sky, which had the same vague light strewn all about. Once upon a time, she would have scolded the one beside her to hell and back for drinking and slacking off. Back then, were she to discover that Gensokyo was ending, she would have done everything conceivable to avert it, obstruct it, help others, or to just do something. If she had found out that the Kutaka of now were betting and slacking off in its wake, she would have lopped her head off then and there.

But that Kutaka was not the Kutaka of now. The Kutaka of now had no need to uphold such virtues. Especially given the end of the world was now almost immediately at hand. To worry incessantly, to spend all her might to do something when everything was doomed anyways - just what was the point? She might as well just spend her last moments with the only friend she still had, not feeling like total garbage.

As for Komachi, who continued to drink, she also found it hard to care much for the end of the world. She would rather it not have ended, of course. And that went for Kutaka too. But she knew her own limits, and she knew that the amount that she could do was limited at best. Therefore, she held Kutaka's same philosophy; she might as well enjoy her last few days however she could before everything inevitably ended.

For her, that meant relaxing - albiet, even with Kutaka, it was still boring. Nobody ever came around here, save for a few stray fairies perhaps. But even they had been long gone for a while. And so there was nothing. Just nothing.

Kutaka: "Do you also feel nostalgic? For all the times before, well, all this?"

Komachi: "...I'm tryin' not to think about it. It'd just make me melancholic. Too much attachment to your living memories is what turns departed souls into vengeful spirits, y'know."

Kutaka: "It's not something I can help, at this point... It feels like there's just so much more I could have done."

Komachi: "Well, what's done is done. It'll all be goin' to shit soon anyways, so just try not to worry 'bout it."

She took another sip of her alcohol, and closed her eyes.

Komachi: "Maaaan, why's the end of the world have to be so boring?"

As she whined, she threw her head back and closed her eyes. And in that moment, she heard a voice. A voice which she undeniably knew, but the reason for its presence was inconceivable at best. By all means, that voice should not have been here, neither to speak, nor to give judgement, nor to even exist in this moment. And yet, here it was.

Eiki: "That kind of attitude, I am quite certain that is not how I taught you."

In that moment, Komachi's eyes shot open. Kutaka, as well. Their heads turned, and behind them was the one mutual link the two properly shared: their mistress and ultimate judge. The one who dictated the right and wrong of Gensokyo, who had been sealed away for five years, and yet who still commanded their ultimate respect: Shiki Eiki, Yamaxanadu.

Kutaka: "L-Lady Eiki?!"

Komachi: "Oi, am I seeing things? Kutaka, is the booze kicking in for you too? Is this some kind of shared psychosis, or something?"

While the two were in disbelief, Eiki merely sighed. But she did not insult, nor did she scold.

Eiki: "So the two of you are indeed aware that the world is risk, and rather than acting, you instead sit here and drink as though it is all but guaranteed to end. I must say that I can't quite help but not be disappointed."

She gave a frown as she held her rod of remorse in her crossed arms, and she continued.

Eiki: "As you can see, I am quite real. I hope we can get that out of the way right now. After all, time is short."

Komachi's mouth was on the floor as she was on all fours, and Kutaka found it hard to stand. She could hardly believe any of it.

Kutaka: "Lady Eiki... I apologize, but, how, exactly, did you get here..?"

Eiki: "Hmph. So it seems that conversation cannot continue unless I explain everything. But that is fine, I can understand. It has been five years, after all. Many things change, but a lot also remains the same. That is just how it is, isn't it?"

Komachi: "..."

While the two were still dumbfounded, Eiki turned her back and smiled as she looked up at the large gate to hell behind her. Here, in Higan, this was now one of the only ways in and out of hell.

Eiki: "That's a good metaphor for Gensokyo itself, is it not? While those within it change it, and with them change Gensokyo itself, it's all fundamentally the same. Where incidents are festivals that keep us all alive, to stave off boredom and allow the imagination to run wild... Excuse me, I'm getting sentimental."

She walked forward a few steps, and then turned to face the two subordinates who were still on the ground. She replaced the rod of remorse in her hands with the nearly shattered cleansed crystal mirror.

Eiki: "Even while I was sealed, I was able to get information thanks to this mirror. This mirror would tell me when the Great Hakurei Barrier that protects Gensokyo would be violated. As you can see, it is nearly broken. That is the result of what has just happened just a day ago."

Komachi: "So even you knew about that, then..? The two of us, y'know, that kinda stuff is just felt in the air. There's just this overwhelming hostility, and it's saying death is coming for everyone. I of all people would know. A lot of people are gonna die. It's just not something we can fight against."

She attempted to plead. It was natural, of course, to do so. As a shinigami, a god of death, there were precious few who knew what 'death' meant more than her. All over her skin, she could sense it. It was the same sensation as when something truly appalling happened in the outside world. The souls of thousands, millions crying out. She knew.

Kutaka: "I apologize for my tone, but, in your opinion, what do you believe there is for us to do? I can feel it to an extent too. I have been here long enough to feel it to an extent too, but when it happened... I was there. I saw it. Komachi told me to get some fresh air. It was a truly tremendous thing, I just couldn't believe my eyes. I still can't. What I saw on that night... that was truly something that could only be found in nightmares."

Her hands trembled as she gulped, and the two looked at her as her face scrunched up.

Kutaka: "I apologize... it's just... ever since then, I've sensed this miasma all over me. Maybe Komachi can relate. It's so unpleasant. It's like death itself is licking me. In the face of something like that, I don't know where I'm supposed to even start. I'm aware that that may not be a good excuse, and I'm aware how much you dislike making excuses, but those are my honest feelings. That's all."

She looked down in nervousness, but again, Eiki did not scold. Instead, with a slight sigh, she walked over to kneeling chicken goddess. She kneeled down to her, and with a smile, embraced her.

Both Komachi and Kutaka had their eyes widen, and a single tear fell down Kutaka's cheek as she was hugged.

Kutaka: "L-Lady Eiki, you... I..."

Eiki: "..."

Kutaka: "I can't... feel you..."

As soon as that came out of Kutaka's mouth, Komachi found herself taken aback.

Komachi: "What. . ?"

Everything around Komachi seemed to have crumbled.

First, there was Kutaka's reaction. Komachi had always known Kutaka to be a strong woman, capable of handling things on her own. But even she had cracked, here and now. The looming great disaster had laid everything about her bare.

There were regrets she wished to amend. There were things she wanted to experience, memories she wanted to make. There were feelings, emotions, experiences, friendships, heartbreaks, blessings, curses, everything. A whole life ahead of her still. And now it would be for nought.

Because she felt it on her skin, in her soul, strangling her very heart. That was what it meant to be of Higan, to deal with souls and life and death every day.

And it terrified her. It terrified Komachi.

There was also Kutaka's words. The tear down her cheek, her saying that she couldn't feel Eiki, and the yamas' silence. Her sudden appearance should have been impossible. There was no way to exit the seal she had been placed in, save for death.

Therefore, there could only be one option.

Komachi, as a shinigami, perhaps knew it all along. She just didn't want to admit it.

Komachi: "Lady Eiki... you..."

She wanted to say something, but the words wouldn't come. Her heart had choked her throat, and Eiki's eyes opened as she stood. Her face stiffened, and she took a deep breath.

Eiki: "...I suppose it is not hard to take a guess at what happened."

Komachi: "...No.."

Eiki: "Eiki Shiki has passed away. The one before you now is fragments of her soul."

. . . . .

Eiki Shiki's life had been a relatively straightforward path to where she was now.

Long ago, she was born after a shrine maiden put a straw hat on a jizou statue. From then on, Eiki had worked hard to do the best that she could for everyone. She was the most pious, most patient, most caring, and most devoted to her cause. She had essentially spent every waking hour trying to help others and the world around her, albiet with the side effect of gaining a reputation of an annoying nagger. It was no surprise, therefore, that her efforts were recognized by the king of the yama, and she was promoted to supreme judge of Gensokyo.

But here and now, her two subordinates had their jaws on the ground, stunlocked, as Eiki, or rather, Eiki's fragmented soul, stiffened her face.

Eiki: "I'm sorry. Perhaps I should have been more straightforward about this. I understand if this is a lot to process."

She looked to the ground, and Kutaka wiped the tear that streamed down her cheek. Her and Komachi found the energy to at least sit properly, but Eiki was completely right, this was just way too much to process.

From the end of the world, to the unexplainable re-appearance of their sealed master, to her delayed death. All within the span of a few minutes. Nobody could properly understand everything that would have gone through their minds in that time frame. And for that, Eiki undeniably felt sorry. But time was short, and she had to do what she had to do.

Eiki: "The sole fact that I can speak to both of you right now is a miracle in and of itself. But my time is, unfortunately, finite."

Kutaka: "How..? Why..?"

Eiki: "The soul is a marvelous thing, is it not? Should your body recieve grevious damage, your will shall continue to influence the world. The stronger your will and determination, the more desperately your soul clings to the world. Should there be regrets, the souls will turn into vengeful spirits."

Komachi: "But, Lady Eiki, you're not a vengeful spirit!"

While the yama spoke calmly, with her words holding a certain flowery taste to them, the others didn't quite understand.

Eiki: "That is correct. I believe that now, I have achieved a new enlightenment. I hold no regrets, and yet my soul clings to this world. Why do you suppose that is?"

She met Komachi's eyes, but the latter couldn't respond. She sucked her teeth, and tried to think, but nothing seemed to fit, and so she reluctantly shook her head.

Eiki: "The soul is not bounded to any one realm. The will and determination engraved within it... it shall persist through space and time itself. It is the fundamental basis of the soul. The will within my soul is devoted to justice, and justice alone. That is why it continues to cling to this world. What a curious thing."

Kutaka: "So... your will for justice is so strong, that you're refusing to pass on even though your physical body died?"

At that summarization, Eiki smiled and nodded. It was still far from easy to fully grasp, but she knew the two of them would understand.

Eiki: "The very reason I arrived before you was to deliver my will. To traverse through hell as a wandering spirit sapped quite a bit of my spirit. I no longer carry the strength with me that I once had as Yama. In fact, I'm probably weaker than either of you right now. I'm not quite sure how much longer I have left now..."

WHile she attempted to keep up the cheerful attitude, she couldn't help but let her voice quiver ever-so-slightly. When she did, at the same time she said she was weaker than either of the two before her, Komachi's fists balled up, and she couldn't look into Eiki's eyes anymore.

Eiki: "The cleansed crystal mirror which reveals all about ones' circumstances... I have it to thank for getting me this far."

Her face stiffened again after her slight smile, and her eyes became filled with conviction. But just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted.

Komachi: "H-Hold up, Lady Eiki. Why.. Why did you do this? I mean, I get that you wanted to bring justice, but, we're not that strong without you, and if you're here on the verge of death n' all, then... I just don't get it."

While Komachi pleaded, knowing full well that what she was saying was starting to become somewhat irrational, Eiki could not help but smile.

Eiki: "...It is not as though I don't understand that view. But, that scope in your view, it is just a little too narrow."

Komachi: "..?"

Eiki: "Justice is not simply something that can be put into black and white terms at all times. Nuance and consideration are needed for all rulings. I knew I was taking a bet when doing this decision. But it is not as though I only came here to give my regards before I passed. There is a mission I have for the two of you that I could not have done without this sacrifice of mine. I consider that far greater than remaining locked away, masquerading as a virtuous yet helpless girl under the mercy of fate."

Kutaka: "You mean to say that your soul contains a power that couldn't be delivered to us unless it were delivered here?"

While Kutaka was still worried from all the information, holding her finger on her lip, Eiki could only smile and nod.

Eiki: "Are either of you aware of the Taoists that live not far from the Human Village?"

Kutaka: "...I happen to be somewhat familiar."

Eiki: "The Taoists there reincarnated by putting their souls into specific objects. I happened to follow in their footsteps, albiet in my own way."

Komachi: "S-So you're bein' controlled by the objects now? Er, you're moving from the objects?"

Eiki: "My soul has been divided into three; and I shall pass ownership of the objects it resides in onto the two of you. The rest will only come naturally. Now, are you ready, for your final task?"

While she turned again, and looked back with a smile, Komachi was not, in fact, ready. While Kutaka's eyes were bent with worry, she remained calm, and seemed to be understanding as a whole. Komachi, on the other hand, grit her teeth. Her fingers started to become shaky, along with the palms of her hands becoming damp. She clicked her tongue, and reached out.

Komachi: "W-Wait a sec. I don't get this. What's gonna happen to you after? What are we gonna do with your souls?"

Eiki: "Komachi, do not worry, I-"

Komachi: "Why didn't you send in your guards, or something? To pass on the message. You didn't have to do this. I - we, would've done something! Why did you have to go and take your life? What are we gonna do without you..?"

Kutaka: "Komachi..."

As Komachi went off, the two beside her both took on a look of shock. But the more Komachi spoke, the more desperate she got. Her voice cracked, and she nibbled at her lip as she searched for words.

Komachi: "I, I mean... What's the point, if you're not there to lead us? To be there with us, if we survive? Who, who asked you to do it? I'm sure there was something we could have done. I ain't that powerful, but... but... I don't want you gone..!"

Eiki: "..."

Komachi: "I know I slack off n' stuff, I won't deny that. But when push comes to shove, Lady Eiki, I swear, I'll do anythin' for you. I'll lay down my life if you tell me to. Because I don't know where I'd be without you. So... Why..? Why'd you go and do this? I... I want to save you. I'm sure I can do something... Anything..."

She had started to lose her breath after speaking so much, and her eyes became moist as tears began to flow. At some point, she stopped thinking about what was properly coming out of her mouth, and started to let her heart speak. And while Kutaka had nothing to add, Eiki only scoffed gently as she closed her eyes and smiled.

Eiki: "Your words bring me great comfort, Komachi. It was the right choice to choose you two."

Komachi: "Huh..?"

Eiki: "The connection you hold with Kutaka, and the connection the two of you hold with me, is something I hold within my heart to be truly unique. I have nothing but pride and gratitude for your words, Komachi. However, I must deny your notion yet again."

She turned yet again, and looked back and forth between Kutaka and Komachi. The two in front of her, for how long had they known each other? She hardly knew.

While Komachi had a bad habit of slacking off - something that frequently got her scolded, at some point it started becoming part of their natural routine. Whenever Eiki had spare time to go around and check on the residents of Gensokyo, she would inevitably find Komachi and discipline her, even though nothing ultimately changed. How she yearned now to return to days like that.

And for Kutaka, who despite being thousands of times more disciplined than Komachi, her absent-mindedness would often cause its own silly mishaps. When that wasn't a pressing problem, Eiki would often find herself spending more time than she anticipated talking with her. As someone who commanded chickens in general, the viewpoints she gained from her were quite interesting to hear, to say the least.

But now, these days would be no more. Eiki had been the first one to accept it, long ago, but even now, her soul yearned for it.

Eiki: "The days we spent together, even as a wandering spirit, wherever I pass on to, I am sure I would not forget it. The two of you have truly been the greatest companions I could have asked for in my time. That is why I have no doubts about this plan of action. Because I love the two of you, and so I trust the two of you will succeed."

Komachi: "Wh-"

Kutaka: "L-Lady Eiki?!"

When Eiki spoke, her eyelashed fluttered, and she smiled as she held her rod of remorse to her chest. Her words were certain and full of conviction, and for a moment, it seemed as though she was truly at peace.

Eiki: "Even when my soul recedes into these objects, I shall be with you. And even when my soul passes on from those, the time you spent with me, and the memories you made with me, they will remain with you."

Komachi: "But we could've made more of those! We could have done something, and freed you eventually, and then you'd h-have lived! I'm sure of that... so... so... doesn't that... make you sad?"

And while Komachi blurted out more things from her emotions, Eiki went silent for a moment. Her eyes closed in thought, and she spoke as the two beside her looked on in worried expectation.

Eiki: "Allow me to correct that viewpoint. I understand how you feel, and I emphasize with your grief over my absent. I shall not claim to understand the mindset that you have upon you, but it is clear that my absence and loss has affected you deeply. But I believe that you and Kutaka will have the strength to overcome it, and to, one day, resume your lives as you once have. That is why I feel content with my fate, and this sacrifice."

Kutaka: "Content?"

Eiki: "I do not want to be saved, nor do I want my demise overwritten. This was my choice to make, and mine to follow through on. That is one thing I cannot accept going against."

Her words were straightforward, and yet had a certain gentleness to them. When she spoke, she made her stances clear, and none could go against them. That was why Komachi felt her knees go weak and collapse, and her throat choked up.

Kutaka: "Lady Eiki, I--"

While Komachi had been stunlocked at what to say, Kutaka put her fist to her chest, and looked into Eiki's eyes. She took a moment to search for the right words, and then took a deep breath.

Kutaka: "Lady Eiki, in all this time I have served you, I have never once doubted you. Your words, I feel as though they have given me the strength I needed. For these last five years, I feel as though I have lost a significant part of myself, wasting away as I did nothing. But now, I feel a new spirit burning within me. With your permission, I want to help. I want to do what I can. You have my undivided cooperation, ma'am!"

And with that, she stood, and bowed down to Eiki. Something that she smiled at. But Komachi was still uncertain, her eyebrows flattened, and her teeth still clenching together.

Komachi: "Kutaka... can you really accept this..?"